The Project Gutenberg Etext of In the Wilderness, by Robert Hichens
#5 in our series by Robert Hichens

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing
this or any other Project Gutenberg file.

We encourage you to keep this file, exactly as it is, on your own disk,
thereby keeping an electronic path open for future readers.

Please do not remove this.

This header should be the first thing seen when anyone starts to
view the etext. Do not change or edit it without written permission.
The words are carefully chosen to provide users with the information
they need to understand what they may and may not do with the etext.
To encourage this, we have moved most of the information to the end,
rather than having it all here at the beginning.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*****These Etexts Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!*****

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get etexts, and
further information, is included below.  We need your donations.

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a 501(c)(3)
organization with EIN [Employee Identification Number] 64-6221541
Find out about how to make a donation at the bottom of this file.



Title: In the Wilderness

Author: Robert Hichens

Edition: 10

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

Release Date: November, 2003 [Etext #4603]
[Yes, we are more than one year ahead of schedule]
[This file was first posted on February 17, 2002]

The Project Gutenberg Etext of In the Wilderness, by Robert Hichens
*******This file should be named ntwld10.txt or ntwld10.zip*******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, ntwld11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, ntwld10a.txt

Etext prepared by Dagny, dagnypg@yahoo.com
and John Bickers, jbickers@ihug.co.nz


Project Gutenberg Etexts are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the US
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we usually do not
keep etexts in compliance with any particular paper edition.

The "legal small print" and other information about this book
may now be found at the end of this file.  Please read this
important information, as it gives you specific rights and
tells you about restrictions in how the file may be used.













                          IN THE WILDERNESS
                                  BY
                            ROBERT HICHENS



                                BOOK I
                         HERMES AND THE CHILD


                              CHAPTER I

Amedeo Dorini, the hall porter of the Hotel Cavour in Milan, stood on
the pavement before the hotel one autumn afternoon in the year 1894,
waiting for the omnibus, which had gone to the station, and which was
now due to return, bearing--Amedeo hoped--a load of generously
inclined travelers. During the years of his not unpleasant servitude
Amedeo had become a student of human nature. He had learnt to judge
shrewdly and soundly, to sum up quickly, to deliver verdicts which
were not unjust. And now, as he saw the omnibus, with its two fat
brown horses, coming slowly along by the cab rank, and turning into
the Piazza that is presided over by Cavour's statue, he prepared
almost mechanically to measure and weigh evidence, to criticize and
come to a conclusion.

He glanced first at the roof of the omnibus to take stock of the
luggage pile there. There was plenty of it, and a good deal of it was
leather and reassuring. Amedeo had a horror of tin trunks--they
usually gave such small tips. Having examined the luggage he sent a
searching glance to two rows of heads which were visible inside the
vehicle. The brawny porters hurried out, the luggage chute was placed
in position, the omnibus door was opened, and the first traveler
stepped forth.

A German of the most economical type, large, red and wary, with a
mouth like a buttoned-up pocket, was followed by a broad-waisted wife,
with dragged hair and a looped-up gown. Amedeo's smile tightened. A
Frenchman followed them, pale and elaborate, a "one-nighter," as
Amedeo instantly decided in his mind. Such Frenchmen are seldom
extravagant in hotels. This gentleman would want a good room for a
small price, would be extremely critical about the cooking, and have a
wandering eye and a short memory for all servants in the morning.

An elderly Englishwoman was the fourth personage to appear. She was
badly dressed in black, wore a tam-o'-shanter with a huge black-headed
pin thrust through it, clung to a bag, smiled with amiable patronage
as she emerged, and at once, without reason, began to address Amedeo
and the porters in fluent, incorrect, and too carefully pronounced
Italian. Amedeo knew her--the Tabby who haunts Swiss and Italian
hotels, the eternal Tabby drastically complete.

A gay Italian is gaiety in flight, a human lark with a song. But a
gloomy Italian is oppressive and almost terrible. Despite the training
of years Amedeo's smile flickered and died out. A ferocious expression
surged up in his dark eyes as he turned rather bruskly to scrutinize
without hope the few remaining clients. But suddenly his face cleared
as he heard a buoyant voice say in English:

"I'll get out first, Godfather, and give you a hand."

On the last word, a tall and lithe figure stepped swiftly, and with a
sort of athletic certainty, out of the omnibus, turned at once towards
it, and, with a movement eloquent of affection and almost tender
reverence, stretched forth an arm and open hand.

A spare man of middle height, elderly, with thick gray hair, and a
clean-shaven, much-lined face, wearing a large loose overcoat and soft
brown hat, took the hand as he emerged. He did not need it; Amedeo
realized that, realized also that he was glad to take it, enjoyed
receiving this kind and unnecessary help.

"And now for Beatrice!" he said.

And he gave in his turn a hand to the girl who followed him.

There were still two people in the omnibus, the elderly man's Italian
valet and an Englishman. As the latter got out, and stretched his
limbs cramped with much sitting, he saw Amedeo, with genuine smiles,
escorting the two girls and the elderly man towards the glass-roofed
hall, on the left of which was the lift. The figure of the girl who
had stepped out first was about to disappear. As the Englishman looked
she vanished. But he had time to realize that a gait, the carriage of
a head and its movement in turning, can produce on an observer a moral
effect. A joyous sanity came to him from this unknown girl and made
him feel joyously sane. It seemed to sweep over him, like a cool and
fresh breeze of the sea falling through pine woods, to lift from him
some of the dust of his journey. He resolved to give the remainder of
the dust to the public garden, told his name, Dion Leith, to the
manager, learnt that the room he had ordered was ready for him, had
his luggage sent up to it, and then made his way to the trees on the
far side of the broad road which skirts the hotel. When he was among
them he took off his hat, kept it in his hand, and, so, strolled on
down the almost deserted paths. As he walked he tasted the autumn, not
with any sadness, but with an appreciation that was almost voluptuous.
He was at a time of life and experience, when, if the body is healthy,
the soul is untroubled by care, each season of the year holds its
thrill for the strongly beating heart, its tonic gift for the mind.
Falling leaves were handfuls of gold for this man. The faint chill in
the air as evening drew on turned his thoughts to the brightness and
warmth of English fires burning on the hearths of houses that
sheltered dear and protected lives. The far-off voices of calling
children, coming to him from hidden places among the trees, did not
make him pensive because of their contrast with things that were
dying. He hailed them as voices of the youth which lasts in the world,
though the world may seem to be old to those who are old.

Dion Leith had a powerful grip on life and good things. He was young,
just twenty-six, strong and healthy, though slim-built in body, alert
and vigorous in mind, unperturbed in soul, buoyant and warmly
imaginative. Just at that moment the joy of life was almost at full
flood in him, for he had recently been reveling in a new and glorious
experience, and now carried it with him, a precious memory.

He had been traveling, and his wanderings had given him glimpses of
two worlds. In one of these worlds he had looked into the depths, had
felt as if he realized fully for the first time the violence of the
angry and ugly passions that deform life; in the other he had scaled
the heights, had tasted the still purity, the freshness, the exquisite
calm, which are also to be found in life.

He had visited Constantinople and had sailed from it to Greece. From
Greece he had taken ship to Brindisi, and was now on his way home to
England.

What he had thought at the time to be an ill chance had sent him on
his way alone. Guy Daventry, his great friend, who was to go with him,
had been seized by an illness. It was too late then to find another
man free. So, reluctantly, and inclined to grumble a little at fate,
Dion had set off in solitude.

He knew now that his solitude had given him keen sensations, which he
could scarcely have felt with the best of friends. Never, in any
company, had he been so repelled, enticed, disgusted, deeply
enchanted, as on these lonely wanderings which were now a part of his
life.

How he had hated Constantinople, and how he had loved Greece! His
expectation had been betrayed by the event. He had not known himself
when he left England, or the part of himself which he had known had
been the lesser part, and he had taken it for the greater. For he had
set out on his journey with his hopes mainly fixed on Constantinople.
Its road of wildness and tumult, its barbaric glitter, its crude
mixture of races, even its passions and crimes--a legend in history, a
solid fact of to-day--had allured his mind. The art of Greece had
beckoned to him; its ancient shrines had had their strong summons for
his brain; but he had scarcely expected to love the country. He had
imagined it as certainly beautiful but with an austere and desolate
beauty that would be, perhaps, almost repellent to his nature. He had
conceived of it as probably sad in its naked calm, a country weary
with the weight of a glorious past.

But he had been deceived, and he was glad of that. Because he had been
able to love Greece so much he felt a greater confidence in himself.
Without any ugly pride he said to himself: "Perhaps my nature is a
little bit better, a little bit purer than I had supposed."

As the breeze in the public garden touched his bare head, slightly
lifting his thick dark hair, he remembered the winds of Greece; he
remembered his secret name for Greece, "the land of the early
morning." It was good to be able to delight in the early morning--
pure, delicate, marvelously fresh.

He at down on a bench under a chestnut tree. The children's voices had
died away. Silence seemed to be drawing near to the garden. He saw a
few moving figures in the shadows, but at a distance, fading towards
the city.

The line of the figure, the poise of the head of that girl with whom
he had driven from the station, came before Dion's eyes.



                              CHAPTER II

One winter day in 1895--it was a Sunday--when fog lay thickly over
London, Rosamund Everard sat alone in a house in Great Cumberland
Place, reading Dante's "Paradiso." Her sister, Beatrice, a pale,
delicate and sensitive shadow who adored her, and her guardian, Bruce
Evelin, a well-known Q.C. now retired from practice, had gone into the
country to visit some friends. Rosamund had also been invited, and
much wanted, for there was a party in the house, and her gaiety, her
beauty, and her fine singing made her a desirable guest; but she had
"got out of it." On this particular Sunday she specially wished to be
in London. At a church not far from Great Cumberland Place--St.
Mary's, Welby Street--a man was going to preach that evening whom she
very much wanted to hear. Her guardian's friend, Canon Wilton, had
spoken to her about him, and had said to her once, "I should
particularly like /you/ to hear him." And somehow the simple words had
impressed themselves upon her. So, when she heard that Mr. Robertson
was coming from his church in Liverpool to preach at St. Mary's, she
gave up the country visit to hear him.

Beatrice and Bruce Evelin had no scruples in leaving her alone for a
couple of days. They knew that she, who had such an exceptional
faculty for getting on with all sorts and conditions of men and women,
and who always shed sunshine around her, had within her a great love
of, sometimes almost a thirst for, solitude.

"I need to be alone now and then," they had heard her say; "it's like
drinking water to me."

Sitting quietly by the fire with her delightful edition of Dante, her
left hand under her head, her tall figure stretched out in a low
chair, Rosamund heard a bell ring below. It called her from the
"Paradiso." She sprang up, remembering that she had given the butler
no orders about not wishing to be disturbed. At lunch-time the fog had
been so dense that she had not thought about possible visitors; she
hurried to the head of the staircase.

"Lurby! Lurby! I'm not at--"

It was too late. The butler must have been in the hall. She heard the
street door open and a man's voice murmuring something. Then the door
shut and she heard steps. She retreated into the drawing-room, pulling
down her brows and shaking her head. No more "Paradiso," and she loved
it so! A moment before she had been far away.

The book was lying open on the arm-chair in which she had been
sitting. She went to close it and put it on a table. For an instant
she looked down on the page, and immediately her dream returned. Then
Lurby's dry, soft voice said behind her:

"Mr. Leith, ma'am."

"Oh!" She turned, leaving the book.

Directly she looked at Dion Leith she knew why he had come.

"I'm all alone," Rosamund said. "I stayed here, instead of going to
Sherrington with Beattie and my guardian, because I wanted to hear a
sermon this evening. Come and sit down by the fire."

"What church are you going to?"

"St. Mary's, Welby Street."

"Shall I go with you?"

Rosamund had taken up the "Paradiso" and was shutting it.

"I think I'll go alone," she said gently but quite firmly.

"What are you reading?"

"Dante's 'Paradiso.'"

She put the book down on a table at her elbow.

"I don't believe you meant me to be let in," he said bluntly.

"I didn't know it was you. How could I know?"

"And if you had known?"

She hesitated. His brows contracted till he looked almost fierce.

"I'm not sure. Honestly I'm not sure. I've been quite alone since
Friday, when they went. And I'd got it into my head that I wasn't
going to see any one till to-morrow, except, of course, at the
church."

Dion felt chilled almost to the bone.

"I can't understand," he almost burst out, in an uncontrolled way that
surprised himself. "Are you completely self-sufficing then? But it
isn't natural. Could you live alone?"

"I didn't say that."

She looked at him steadily and calmly, without a hint of anger.

"But could you?"

"I don't know. Probably not. I've never tried."

"But you don't hate the idea?"

His voice was almost violent.

"No; if--if I were living in a certain way."

"What way?"

But she did not answer his question.

"I dare say I might dislike living alone. I've never done such a
thing, therefore I can't tell."

"You're an enigma," he exclaimed. "And you seem so--so--you have this
extraordinary, this abnormal power of attracting people to you. You
are friends with everybody."

"Indeed I'm not."

"I mean you're so cordial, so friendly with everybody. Don't you care
for anybody?"

"I care very much for some people."

"And yet you could live alone! Shut in here for days with a book"--at
that moment he was positively jealous of old Dante, gone to his rest
five hundred and seventy-four years ago--"you're perfectly happy."

"The 'Paradiso' isn't an ordinary book," she said, very gently, and
looking at him with a kind, almost beaming expression in her yellow-
brown eyes.

"I don't believe you ever read an ordinary book."

"I like to feed on fine things. I'm half afraid of the second-rate."

"I love you for that. Oh, Rosamund, I love you for so many things!"

He got up and stood by the fire, turning his back to her for a moment.
When he swung round his face was earnest but he looked calmer. She saw
that he was making a strong effort to hold himself in, that he was
reaching out after self-control.

"I can't tell you all the things I love you for," he said, "but your
independence of spirit frightens me. From the very first, from that
evening when I saw you in the omnibus at the Milan Station over a year
ago, I felt your independence."

"Did I manifest it in the omnibus to poor Beattie and my guardian?"
she asked, smiling, and in a lighter tone.

"I don't know," he said gravely. "But when I saw you the same evening
walking with your sister in the public garden I felt it more strongly.
Even the way you held your head and moved--you reminded me of the
maidens of the Porch on the Acropolis. I connected you with Greece and
all my--my dreams of Greece."

"Perhaps if you hadn't just come from Greece--"

"Wasn't it strange," he said, interrupting her but quite unconscious
that he did so, "that almost the first words I heard you speak were
about Greece? You were telling your sister abut the Greek divers who
come to Portofino to find coral under the sea. I was sitting alone in
the garden, and you passed and I heard just a few words. They made me
think of the first Greek Island I ever saw, rising out of the sunset
as I voyaged from Constantinople to the Piraeus. It was wonderfully
beautiful and wonderfully calm. It was like a herald of all the beauty
and purity I found in Greece. It was--like you."

"How you hated Constantinople!" she said. "I remember you denouncing
its noise and its dirt, and the mongrel horrors of Pera, to my
guardian in the hotel where we made friends. And he put in a plea for
Stamboul."

"Yes, I exaggerated. But Constantinople stood to me for all the uproar
of life, and Greece for the calm and beauty and happiness, the great
Sanity of the true happiness."

He looked at her with yearning in his dark eyes.

"For all I want in my own life," he added.

He paused; then an expression of strong, almost hard resolution made
his face look suddenly older.

"You told me at Burstal, on the Chilton Downs, after your debut in
'Elijah,' that you would give me an answer soon. I have waited a good
while--some weeks----"

"Why did you ask me just that day, after 'Woe unto them'?"

"I felt I must," he answered, but with a slight awkwardness, as if he
were evading something and felt half-guilty. "To-day I decided I would
ask you again, for the last time."

"You would never----"

"No, never. If you say 'Wait, and come later on and ask me,' I shall
not come."

She got up restlessly. She was obviously moved.

"Dion, I can't tell you to-day."

"Why not?"

"I don't know. I just feel I can't. It's no use."

"When did you mean to tell me?"

"I don't know."

"Did you mean ever to allude to the matter again, if I hadn't?"

"Yes, I should have told you, because I knew you were waiting. I--I--
often I have thought that I shall never marry any one."

She looked into the fire. Her face had become almost mysterious.

"Some women don't need--that," she murmured.

The fire played over her pale yellow hair.

"Abnormal women!" he exclaimed violently.

She turned.

"Hush! You don't know what you are saying. It isn't abnormal to wish
to dedicate----"

She stopped.

"What?" he said.

"Don't let us talk of these things. But you must not judge any woman
without knowing what is in her heart. Even your own mother, with whom
you have lived alone ever since your father's death--do you know very
much of her? We can't always show ourselves plainly as we are. It may
not be our fault."

"You will marry. You must marry."

"Why--must?"

He gazed at her. As she met his eyes she reddened slightly,
understanding his thought, that such a woman as she was ought not to
avoid the great vocation of woman. But there was another vocation, and
perhaps it was hers. She felt confused. Two desires were struggling
within her. It was as if her nature contained two necessities which
were wholly irreconcilable the one with the other.

"You can't tell me?" he said, at last.

"Not now."

"Then I am going, and I shall never ask you again. But I shall never
be able to love any one but you."

He said nothing more, and went away without touching her hand.

Words of Dante ran in Rosamund's head, and she repeated them to
herself after Dion had gone.

"/La divina volontate/!" She believed in it; she said to herself that
she trusted it absolutely. But how was she to know exactly what it
was? And yet, could she escape from it even if she wished to? Could
she wander away into any path where the Divine Will did not mean her
to set foot? Predestination--free will. "If only I were not so
ignorant," she thought.

Soon after six she went up to her bedroom to put on her things for
church.

Her bedroom was very simple, and showed plainly an indifference to
luxury, a dislike of show and of ostentation in its owner. The walls
and ceiling were white. The bed, which stood against the wall in one
corner, was exceptionally long. This fact, perhaps, made it look
exceptionally narrow. It was quite plain, had a white wooden bedstead,
and was covered with a white bedspread of a very ordinary type. There
was one arm-chair in the room made of wickerwork with a rather hard
cushion on the seat, the sort of cushion that resolutely refuses to
"give" when one sits down on it. On the small dressing-table there was
no array of glittering silver bottles, boxes and brushes. A straw
flagon of eau-de-Cologne was Rosamund's sole possession of perfume.
She did not own a box of powder or a puff. But it must be acknowledged
that she never looked "shiny." She had some ivory hair-brushes given
to her one Christmas by Bruce Evelin. Beside them was placed a hideous
receptacle for--well, for anything--pins, perhaps, buttons, small
tiresomenesses of that kind. It was made of some glistening black
material, and at its center there bloomed a fearful red cabbage rose,
a rose all vulgarity, ostentation and importance. This monstrosity had
been given to Rosamund as a thank-offering by a poor charwoman to whom
she had been kind. It had been in constant use now for over three
years. The charwoman knew this with grateful pride.

Upon the mantelpiece there were other gifts of a similar kind: a
photograph frame made of curly shells, a mug with "A present from
Greenwich" written across it in gold letters, a flesh-colored glass
vase with yellow trimmings, a china cow with its vermilion ears cocked
forward, lying down in a green meadow which just held it, and a toy
trombone with a cord and tassels. There were also several photographs
of poor people in their Sunday clothes. On the walls hung a photograph
of Cardinal Newman, a good copy of a Luini Madonna, two drawings of
heads by Burne-Jones, a small painting--signed "G. F. Watts"--of an
old tree trunk around which ivy was lovingly growing, and one or two
prints.

The floor was polished and partially covered by three good-sized mats.
There was a writing-table on one side of the room with an ebony-and-
gold crucifix standing upon it. Opposite to it, on the other side of
the room near the fireplace, was a bookcase. On the shelves were
volumes of Shakespeare, Dante, Emerson, Wordsworth, Browning,
Christina Rossetti, Newman's "Dream of Gerontius" and "Apologia,"
Thomas a Kempis, several works on mystics and mysticism, a life of St.
Catherine of Genoa, another of St. Francis of Assisi, St. Ignatius
Loyola's "Spiritual Exercises," Pascal's "Letters," etc., etc. Over
the windows hung gray-blue curtains.

Into this room Rosamund came that evening; she went to a wardrobe and
began to take down a long sealskin coat. Just then her maid appeared--
an Italian girl whom she had taken into her service in Milan when she
had studied singing there.

"Shan't I come with you, Signorina?" she asked, as she took the jacket
from her mistress and held it for Rosamund to put on.

"No, thank you, Maria. I'm going to church, the Protestant church."

"I could wait outside or come back to fetch you."

"It's not far. I shall be all right."

"But the fog is terrible. It's like a wall about the house."

"Is it as bad as that?"

She went to one of the windows, pulled aside the curtains, lifted the
blind and tried to look out. But she could not, for the fog pressed
against the window panes and hid the street and the houses opposite.

"It is bad."

She dropped the blind, let the curtains fall into place and turned
round.

"But I'd rather go alone. I can't miss the way, and I'm not a nervous
person. You'd be far more frightened than I." She smiled at the girl.

Apparently reassured, or perhaps merely glad that her unselfishness
was not going to be tested, Maria accompanied her mistress downstairs
and let her out. It was Lurby's "evening off," and for once he was not
discreetly on hand.

Church bells were chiming faintly in this City of dreadful night as
Rosamund almost felt her way onward. She heard them and thought they
were sad, and their melancholy seemed to be one with the melancholy of
the atmosphere. Some one passed by her. She just heard a muffled sound
of steps, just discerned a shadow--that was all.

To-morrow she must give an answer to Dion Leith. She went on slowly in
the fog, thinking, thinking. Two vertical lines showed in her usually
smooth forehead.

It was nearly half-past six when she turned into Welby Street. The
church was not a large one and there was no parish attached to it. It
was a proprietary chapel. The income of the incumbent came from pew
rents. His name was Limer, and he was a first-rate preacher of the
sensational type, a pulpit dealer in "actualities." He was also an
excellent musician, and took great pains with his choir. In
consequence of these talents, and of his diligent application of them,
St. Mary's was generally full, and all its pews were let at a high
figure. To-night, however, because of the fog, Rosamund expected to
find few people.

One bell was mournfully ringing as she drew near and presently saw a
faint gleaming of light through long narrow windows of painted glass.
"Ping, ping, ping!" It was a thin little summons to prayer. She passed
through a gateway in some railings of wrought ironwork, crossed a
slippery pavement and entered the church.

It was already more than three parts full, and there was a large
proportion of men in the congregation. A smart-looking young man,
evidently a gentleman, who was standing close to the door, nodded to
Rosamund and whispered:

"I'll put you into Lady Millingham's seat. You'll find Mrs. Chetwinde
and Mr. Darlington there."

"Oh, I'd rather--" began Rosamund.

But he had already begun to move up the aisle, and she was obliged to
follow him to a pew close to the pulpit, in which were seated a
smartly dressed woman with a vague and yet acute expression, pale eyes
and a Burne-Jones throat; and a thin, lanky and immensely tall man of
uncertain age, with pale brown, very straight hair, large white ears,
thick ragged eyebrows, a carefully disarranged beard and mustache, and
an irregular refined face decorated with a discreet but kind
expression. These were Mrs. Willie Chetwinde, who had a wonderful
house in Lowndes Square, and Mr. Esme Darlington, bachelor, of St.
James's Square, who was everybody's friend including his own.

Rosamund just recognized them gravely; then she knelt down and prayed
earnestly, with her face hidden against her muff. She still heard the
little bell's insistent "Ping, ping, ping!" She pressed her shut eyes
so hard against the muff that rings of yellow light floated up in her
darkness, forming, retreating, melting away.

The bell ceased; the first notes of the organ sounded in a voluntary
by Mendelssohn, amiable and charming; the choir filed in as Rosamund
rose from her knees. In the procession the two last figures were Mr.
Limer and Mr.--or, as he was always called in Liverpool, Father--
Robertson.

Mr. Limer was a short, squat, clean-shaven but hairy dark man, with
coal-black hair sweeping round a big forehead, a determined face and
large, indignant brown eyes. The Liverpool clergyman was of middle
height, very thin, with snow-white hair, dark eyes and eyebrows, and a
young almost boyish face, with straight, small features, and a
luminous, gentle and yet intense look. He seemed almost to glow,
quietly, definitely, like a lamp set in a dark place, and one felt
that his glow could not easily be extinguished. He walked tranquilly
by the side of Mr. Limer, and looked absolutely unselfconscious,
quietly dignified and simple.

When he went into the pulpit the lights were lowered and a pleasant
twilight prevailed. But the preacher's face was strongly illuminated.

Mr. Robertson preached on the sin of egoism, and took as the motto of
his sermon the words--"/Ego dormio et cor meum vigilat/." His method
of preaching was quiet, but intense; again the glow of the lamp. Often
there were passages which suggested a meditation--a soul communing
with itself fearlessly, with an unyielding, but never violent,
determination to arrive at the truth. And Rosamund, listening, felt as
if nothing could keep this man with the snow-white hair and the young
face away from the truth.

He ranged over a wide field--egoism being wide as the world--he
exposed many of the larger evils brought about by egoism, in connexion
with the Arts, with politics, with charity, with religious work in
great cities, with missionary enterprises abroad; he touched on some
of the more subtle forms of egoism, which may poison even the sources
of love; and finally he discussed the gains and the losses of egoism.
"For," he said, "let us be honest and acknowledge that we often gain,
in the worldly sense, by our sins, and sometimes lose by our virtues."
Power of a kind can be, and very often is, obtained by egoists through
their egoism. He discussed that power, showed its value and the glory
of it. Then he contrasted with it the power which is only obtained by
those who, completely unselfish, know not how to think of themselves.
He enlarged on this theme, on the Kingdom which can belong only to
those who are selfless. And then he drew to the end of his sermon.

"One of the best means I know," he said, "for getting rid of egoism is
this: whenever you have to take some big decision between two courses
of action--perhaps between two life courses--ask yourself, 'Which can
I share?'--which of these two paths is wide enough to admit of my
treading it with a companion, whose steps I can help, whose journey I
can enliven, whose weariness I can solace, and whose burden I can now
and then bear for a little while? And if only one of the paths is wide
enough, then choose that in preference to the other. I believe
profoundly in 'sharing terms.'"

He paused, gazing at the congregation with his soft and luminous eyes.
Then he added:

"/Ego dormio et cor meum vigilat/. When the insistent /I/ sleeps, only
then perhaps can the heart be truly awake, be really watchful. Then
let us send the insistent I to sleep, and let us keep it slumbering."

He half-smiled as he finished. There had been something slightly
whimsical about his final words, about his manner and himself when he
said them.

Silence and the fog, and Rosamund walking homewards with her hands
deep in her muff. All those bodies and minds and souls which had been
in the church had evaporated into the night. Mrs. Chetwinde and Esme
Darlington had wanted to speak to Rosamund, but she had slipped out of
the church quickly. She did not wish to talk to any one.

"/Ego dormio et cor meum vigilat/."

What an odd little turn, or twist, the preacher had given to the
meaning of those words! "Whenever you have to take some big decision
between two life courses, ask yourself, 'Which can I share?' and if
you can only share one, choose that."

Very slowly Rosamund walked on, bending a little above the big muff,
like one pulled forward by a weight of heavy thoughts. She turned a
corner. Presently she turned another corner and traversed a square,
which could not be seen to be a square. And then, quite suddenly, she
realized that she had not been thinking about her way home and that
she was lost in the impenetrable fog.

She stood still and listened. She heard nothing. Traffic seemed
stopped in this region. On her left there were three steps. She went
up them and was under the porch of a house. Light shone dully from
within, and by it she could just make out on the door the number "8."
At least it seemed to her that probably it was an "8." She hesitated,
came down the steps, and walked on. It was impossible to see the names
of the streets and squares. But presently she would come across a
policeman. She went on and on, but no policeman bulked shadowy against
the background of night and of the fog which at last seemed almost
terrible to her.

Rosamund was not timid. She was constitutionally incapable of
timidity. Nor was she actively alarmed in a strong and definite way.
But gradually there seemed to permeate her a cold, almost numbing
sensation of loneliness and of desolation. For the first time in her
life she felt not merely alone but solitary, and not merely solitary
but as if she were condemned to be so by some power that was hostile
to her.

It was a hideous feeling. Something in the fog and in the night made
an assault upon her imagination. Abruptly she was numbered among the
derelict women whom nobody wants, whom no man thinks of or wishes to
be with, whom no child calls mother. She felt physically and morally,
"I am solitary," and it was horrible to her. She saw herself old and
alone, and she shuddered.

How long she walked on she did not know, but when at last she heard a
step shuffling along somewhere in front of her, she had almost--she
thought--realized Eternity.

The step was not coming towards her but was going onwards slowly
before her. She hastened, and presently came up with an old man,
poorly dressed in a dreadful frock-coat and disgraceful trousers,
wearing on his long gray locks a desperado of a top hat, and carrying,
in a bloated and almost purple hand, a large empty jug.

"Please!" said Rosamund.

The old gentleman shuffled on.

"Could you tell me--/please/--can you tell me where we are?

She had grasped his left coat-sleeve. He turned and, bending, she
peered into the face of a drunkard.

"Close to the 'Daniel Lambert,'" said an almost refined old voice.

And a pair of pathetic gray eyes peered up at her above a nose that
was like a conflagration.

"Where's that? What is it?"

"Don't you know the 'Daniel Lambert'?"

The voice sounded very surprised and almost suspicious.

"No."

"It's well known, very well known. I'm just popping round there to get
a little something--eh!"

The voice died away.

"I want to find Great Cumberland Place."

"Well, you're pretty close to it. The 'Daniel Lambert's' in the
Edgware Road."

"Could you find it?--Great Cumberland Place, I mean?"

"Certainly."

"I wish you would. I should be so grateful."

The gray eyes became more pathetic.

"Grateful to me--would you, miss? I'll go with you and very glad to do
it."

The old gentleman took Rosamund home and talked to her on the way.
When they parted she asked for his name and address. He hesitated for
a moment and then gave it: "Mr. Thrush, 2 Albingdon Buildings, John's
Court, near Edgware Road."

"Thank you. You've done me a good turn."

At this moment the front door was opened by the housemaid.

"Oh--miss!" she said.

Her eyes left Rosamund and fastened themselves, like weapons, on the
old gentleman's nose. He lifted his desperado of a hat and immediately
turned away, trying to conceal his jug under his left arm, but
inadvertently letting it protrude.

"Good night, and thank you very much indeed!" Rosamund called after
him with warm cordiality.

"I'm glad you've got back, miss. We were in a way. It's ever so late."

"I got lost in the fog. That dear old man rescued me."

"I'm very thankful, miss, I'm sure."

The girl seemed stiffened with astonishment. She shut the street door
automatically.

"He used to be a chemist once."

"Did he, miss?"

"Yes, quite a successful one too; just off Hanover Square, he told me.
He was going round to get something for his supper when we met."

"Indeed, miss?"

Rosamund went upstairs.

"Yes, poor old man," she said, as she ascended.

Like most people in perfect health Rosamund slept well; but that night
she lay awake. She did not want to sleep. She had something to decide,
something of vital importance to her. Two courses lay open to her. She
might marry Dion Leith, or she might resolve never to marry. Like most
girls she had had dreams, but unlike most girls, she had often dreamed
of a life in which men had no place. She had recently entered upon the
career of a public singer, not because she was obliged to earn money
but because she had a fine voice and a strong temperament, and longed
for self-expression. But she had always believed that her public
career would be a short one. She loved fine music and enjoyed bringing
its message home to people, but she had little or no personal vanity,
and the life of a public performer entailed a great deal which she
already found herself disliking. Recently, too, her successful career
had received a slight check. She had made her festival debut at
Burstal in "Elijah," and no engagements for oratorio had followed upon
it. Some day, while she was still young, she meant to retire, and
then----

If she married Dion Leith she would have to give up an old dream. On
the other hand, if she married him, perhaps some day she would be a
mother. She felt certain--she did not know why--that if she did not
marry Dion Leith she would never marry at all.

She thought, she prayed, she thought again. Sometimes in the dark
hours of that night the memory of her sensation of loneliness in the
fog returned to her. Sometimes Mr. Robertson's "Which can I share?"
echoed within her, in the resonant chamber of her soul. He had been
very quiet, but he had made an enormous impression upon her; he had
made her hate egoism much more than she had hated it hitherto.

Even into the innermost sanctuary of religion egoism can perhaps find
a way. The thought of that troubled Rosamund in the dark. But when the
hour of dawn grew near she fell asleep. She had made up her mind, or,
rather, it had surely been made up for her. For a conviction had come
upon her that for good or for evil it was meant that her life should
be linked with Dion Leith's. He possessed something which she valued
highly, and which, she thought, was possessed by very few men. He
offered it to her. If she refused it, such an offering would probably
never be made to her again.

To be a lonely woman; to be a subtle and profound egoist; to be loved,
cherished, worshiped; to be a mother.

Many lives of women seemed to float before her eyes.

Just before she lost consciousness it seemed to her, for a moment,
that she was looking into the pathetic eyes of the old man whom she
had met in the fog.

"Poor old man!" she murmured.

She slept.

On the following morning she sent this note to Dion Leith:


 "MY DEAR DION,--I will marry you.
                    "ROSAMUND."



                             CHAPTER III

In the following spring, Rosamund and Dion were married, and Dion took
Rosamund "to the land of the early morning."

They arrived in Greece at the beginning of May, when the rains were
over and the heats of summer were at hand. The bed of Ilissus was
empty. Dust lay white in the streets of Athens and along the road to
Phaleron and the sea. The low-lying tracts of country were desert-dry,
and about Athens the world was arrayed in the garb of the East.
Nevertheless there was still a delicate freshness in the winds that
blew to the little city from the purple Aegean or from the mountains
of Argolis; stirring the dust into spiral dances among the pale houses
upon which Lycabettos looks down; shaking the tiny leaves of the
tressy pepper trees near the Royal Palace; whispering the antique
secrets of the ages into the ears of the maidens who, unwearied and
happily submissive, bear up the Porch of the Erechtheion; stealing
across the vast spaces and between the mighty columns of the
Parthenon. The dawns and the twilights had not lost the pure savor of
their almost frail vitality. The deepness of slumber still came with
the nights.

Greece was, perhaps, at her loveliest. And Greece was almost deserted
by travelers. They had come and gone with the spring, leaving the land
to its own, and to those two who had come there to drink deep at the
wells of happiness. And, a little selfish as lovers are, Rosamund and
Dion took everything wonderful and beautiful as their possession.

The yellow-green pines near the convent of Daphni threw patches of
shade on the warm earth because they wanted to rest there; the
kingfisher rose in low and arrow-like flight from the banks of
Khephissus to make a sweet diversion for them; they longed for
brilliance, and the lagoons of Salamis were dyed with a wonder of
emerald; they asked for twilight, and the deep and deserted glades of
Academe gave it them in full measure. All these possessions, and many
others, they enjoyed almost as children enjoy a meadow full of flowers
when they have climbed over the gate that bars it from the high road.
But the Acropolis was the stronghold of their joy. Only when their
feet pressed its silvery grasses, and trod its warm marble pavements,
did they hold the world within their grasp.

For some days after their arrival in Greece they almost lived among
the ruins. The long-coated guardians smiled at them, at first with a
sort of faint amusement, at last with a friendly pleasure. And they
smiled at themselves. Each evening they said, "To-morrow we will do
this--or that," and each morning they said nothing, just looked at
each other after breakfast, read in each other's eyes the repetition
of desire, and set out on the dear dusty road with which they were
already so familiar.

Had there ever before been a honeymoon bounded by the precipices of
the Acropolis? They sometimes discussed that important question, and
always decided against the impertinent possibility. "What we are doing
has never been done before." Dion went further than this, to "What I
am feeling has never been felt before." His youth asserted itself in
silent, determined statements which seemed to him to ring with
authentic truth.

It was a far cry from the downs of Chilton to the summit of the
Acropolis. Dion remembered the crowd assembled to hear "Elijah"; he
felt the ugly heat, the press of humanity. And all that was but the
prelude to this! Even the voice crying "Woe unto them!" had been the
prelude to the wonderful silence of Greece. He felt marvelously
changed. And Rosamund often seemed to him changed, too, because she
was his own. That wonderful fact gave her new values, spread about her
new mysteries. And some of these mysteries Dion did not attempt to
fathom at first. Perhaps he felt that some silences of love are like
certain ceremony with a friend--a mark of the delicacy which is the
sign-manual of the things that endure. In the beginning of that
honeymoon there was a beautiful restraint which was surely of good
augury for the future. Not all the doors were set violently open, not
all the rooms were ruthlessly visited.

Dion found that he was able to reverence the woman who had given
herself to him more after he had received the gift than before. And
this was very wonderful to him, was even, somehow, perplexing. For
Rosamund had the royal way of bestowing. She was capable of refusal,
but not of half-measures or of niggardliness. There was something
primitive in her which spoke truth with a voice that was fearless; and
yet that very primitiveness seemed closely allied with her purity.
Dion only understood what that purity was when he was married to her.
It was like the radiant atmosphere of Greece to him. Had not Greece
led him to it, made him desire it with all that was best in his
nature? Now he had brought it to Greece. Actually, day after day, he
trod the Acropolis with Rosamund.

Greece had already, he believed, put out a hand and drawn them more
closely together.

"Love me, love the land I love."

Laughingly, yet half-anxiously too, Dion had said that to Rosamund
when they left Brindisi and set sail for Greece. With her usual
sincerity she had answered:

"I want to love it. Do you wish me to say more than that, to make
promises I may not be able to keep?"

"No," he had answered. "I only want truth from you." And after a
moment he had added, "I shall never want anything from you but your
truth."

She had looked at him rather strangely, like one moved by conflicting
feelings, and after a slight hesitation she had said:

"Dion, do you realize all the meaning in those words of yours?"

"Of course I do."

"Then if you really mean them you must be one of the most daring of
human beings. But I shall try a compromise with you. I shall try to
give you my best truth, never my worst. You deserve that, I think.
Indeed, I know you do."

And he had left it to her. Was he not wise to do that? Already he
trusted her absolutely, as he had never thought to trust any one.

"I could face any storm with you," he once said to Rosamund.

Rosamund had wanted to love Greece, and from the first moment of
seeing the land she had loved it.

In the beginning of their stay she had scarcely been able to believe
that she was really in Athens. A great name had aroused in her
imagination a conception of a great city. The soft familiarity, the
almost rustic simplicity and intimacy, the absolutely unpretentious
brightness and homely cheerfulness of the small capital of this unique
land had surprised, had almost confused her.

"Is this really Athens?" she had said, wondering, as they had driven
into what seemed a village set in bright bareness, sparsely shaded
here and there by small pepper-trees.

And the question had persisted in her mind, had almost trembled upon
her lips, for two or three days. But then had come a mysterious
change, brought about, perhaps, by affection. Quickly she had learnt
to love Athens, and then she had the feeling that if it had been in
any way different from what it was she could not have loved it. Its
very smallness delighted her, and she would not permit its faults to
be mentioned in her presence. Once, when Dion said that it was a great
pity the Athenians did not plant more trees, and a greater pity they
so often lopped off branches from the few trees they had, she
exclaimed:

"You mustn't run down my Athens. It likes to give itself to the sun
generously. It's grateful, as it well may be, for all the sun has done
for it. Look at the color of that marble."

And Dion looked at the honey color, and the wonderful reddish-gold,
and, laughing, said:

"Athens is the one faultless city, and the dogs tell us so every night
and all night long."

"Dogs always bark when the moon is up," she answered, with a semi-
humorous gravity.

"As they bark in Athens?" he queried.

"Yes, of course."

"If I am ever criticized," he asked, "will you be my defender?"

"I shan't hear you criticized."

"How do you know that?"

"I do know it," she said, looking at him with her honest brown eyes;
"nobody will criticize you when I am there."

He caught hold of her hand.

"And you? Don't you often criticize me silently? I'm sure you do. Why
did you marry me, Rosamund?"

They were sitting on the Acropolis when he put that question. It was a
shining day. The far-off seas gleamed. There was a golden pathway to
Aegina. The brilliant clearness, not European but Eastern, did not
make the great view spread out beneath and around them hard. Greece
lay wrapped in a mystery of sunlight, different from, yet scarcely
less magical than, the mystery of shadows and the moon. Rosamund
looked out on the glory. She had taken off her hat, and given her
yellow hair to the sunlight. Without any head-covering she always
looked more beautiful, and, to Dion, more Greek than when her hair was
concealed. He saw in her then more clearly than at other times the
woman of all the ages rather than the woman of an epoch subject to
certain fashions. As he looked at her now, resting on a block of warm
marble above the precipice which is dominated by the little temple of
Athena Nike, he wondered, with the concealed humility of the great
lover, how it was that she had ever chosen to give herself to him. He
had sworn to marry her. He had not been weak in his wooing, had not
been one of those men who will linger on indefinitely at a woman's
feet, ready to submit to unnumbered refusals. But now there rose up in
the depths of him the cry, "What am I?" and the answer, "Only a man
like thousands of other men, in no way remarkable, in no way more
worthy than thousands of others of the gift of great happiness."

Rosamund turned from the shining view. There was in her eyes an
unusual vagueness.

"Why did you?"

"Why did I marry you, Dion?"

"Yes. When I found you with your 'Paradise' I don't think you meant
ever to marry me."

"I always liked you. But at first I didn't think of you in that way."

"But you had known for ages before Burstal----"

"Yes, of course. I knew the day I sang at Mr. Darlington's, at that
party he gave to introduce me as a singer. I knew first from your
mother. She told me."

"My mother?"

"By the look she gave me when you introduced me to her."

"Was it an---- How d'you mean?"

"I can scarcely explain. But it was a look that asked a great many
questions. And they wouldn't have been asked if you hadn't cared for
me, and if she hadn't known it."

"What did you think when you knew?"

"That it was kind of you to care for me."

"Kind?"

"Yes. I always feel that about people who like me very much."

"And did you just go on thinking me kind until that day at Burstal?"

"I suppose so. But I felt very much at home with you."

"I don't know whether that's a compliment to a man who's still young,
or not?"

"Nor do I. But that's just how it was."

He said nothing for a little while. When he spoke again it was with
some hesitation, and his manner was almost diffident.

"Rosamund, that day at Burstal, were you at all inclined to accept
me?"

"Yes; I think, perhaps, I was. Why?"

"Sometimes I have fancied there was a moment when----"

He looked at her and then, for once, his eyes fell before hers almost
guiltily. They sat in silence for a moment. Behind them, on a bench
set in the shadow of a mighty wall, was a guardian of the Acropolis, a
thin brown man with very large ears sticking out from his head. He had
been dozing, but now stirred, shuffled his feet, and suddenly cleared
his throat. Then he sighed heavily.

"And if there was, why did you think it came, Dion?" said Rosamund
suddenly, with an almost startling swiftness of decision.

Dion reddened.

"Why don't you like to tell me?"

"Oh, well--things go through the mind without our wishing them to. You
must know that, Rosamund. They are often like absurd little intruders.
One kicks them out if one can."

"What kind of intruder did you kick out, or try to kick out, at
Burstal?"

She spoke half-laughingly, but half-challengingly.

He drew a little nearer to her.

"Sometimes I have fancied that perhaps, that day at Burstal, you
suddenly realized that love might be a more powerful upholder of life
than ambition ever could be."

"Sometimes? And you thought it first on the downs, or at any rate
after the concert?"

"I think I did."

"Do you realize," she said slowly, and as if with an effort, "that you
and I have never discussed my singing in 'Elijah'?"

"I know we never have."

"Let us do it now," she continued, still seeming to make a strong
effort.

"But why should we?"

"I want to. Didn't I sing well?"

"I thought you sang wonderfully well."

"Then what was it that went wrong? I've never understood."

"Why should you think anything went wrong? The critics said it was a
remarkable performance. You made a great effect."

"I believe I did. But I felt for the first time that day that I was
out of sympathy with my audience. And then"--she paused, but presently
added with a certain dryness--"I was never offered any engagement to
sing in oratorio after Burstal."

"I believe a good many people thought your talent would show at its
best in opera."

"I shall never go on the stage. The idea is hateful to me, and always
has been. Would you like me to sing on the stage?"

"No."

"Dion, why don't you tell me what happened that day at Burstal?"

"I scarcely could."

"I wish you would try."

"Well--I think it was a mistake for you to begin your public career in
oratorio by singing 'Woe unto them.'"

"Why?"

"It's an unsympathetic thing. It's a cruel sort of thing."

"Cruel? But it's one of the best-known things in oratorio."

"You made it quite new."

"How?"

"It sounded fanatical when you sang it. I never heard it sound like
that before."

"Fanatical?" she said, and her voice was rather cold.

"Rosamund," he said, quickly and anxiously, "you asked me to tell you
exactly what I meant, what I felt, that is----"

"Yes, I know. Go on, Dion. Well? It sounded fanatical----"

"To me. I'm only telling you my impression. When I've heard 'Woe unto
them' before it has always sounded sad, piteous if you like, a sort of
wailing. When you sang it, somehow it was like a curse, a tremendous
summoning of vengeance."

"Why not? Are not the words 'Destruction shall fall upon them'?"

"I know. But you made it sound--to me, I mean--almost as if you were
rejoicing personally at the thought of the destruction, as if you were
longing almost eagerly for it to overwhelm the faithless."

"I see. That is what you meant by fanatical?"

"Yes, I suppose so."

After a long pause she said:

"Nobody has told me that till now."

"Perhaps others didn't feel it as I did."

"I don't know. What does one know about other people? Not even my
guardian said anything. I never could understand----"

She broke off, then continued steadily:

"So you think I repelled people that day?"

"It seems impossible that you--"

But she interrupted him.

"No, Dion, it isn't at all impossible. I think if we are absolutely
sincere we repel people very often."

"But you are the most sincere person I have ever seen, and you must
know how beloved you are, how popular you are wherever you go."

"When I'm being sincere with the part of me that's feeling kind or
affectionate. Let us go to the Parthenon."

She got up, opened her white sun-umbrella and turned round, keeping
her hat in her left hand. As she stood there in that setting of
marble, with the sun caught in her hair, and the mighty view below and
beyond her, she looked wonderfully beautiful, Dion thought, but almost
stern. He feared perhaps he had hurt her. But was it his fault? She
had told him to speak.

Rosamund did not return to the subject of her debut at Burstal, but in
the late afternoon of that day she spoke of her singing, and of the
place it might have in their married life. Dion believed she did this
because of their conversation near the Temple of Nike.

They had spent most of the day on the Acropolis. Both had brought
books: she, Mahaffy's "History of Greek Literature"; he, a volume of
poems written by a young diplomat who loved Greece and knew her well.
Neither of them had read many pages, but as the strong radiance began
to soften about them on the height, and the breeze from the Saronic
Gulf came to them with a more feathery warmth and freshness over the
smiling bareness of the Attic Plain, Dion, who had been half-dreamily
turning the leaves of his little book, said:

"Rosamund."

"Yes?"

"Look at the sea and the mountains of Trigania, those far-off
mountains"--he pointed--"and the outpost of Hydra."

She looked and said nothing. Then he read to her these lines of the
young diplomat-poet:


 "A crescent sail upon the sea,
  So calm and fair and ripple free
  You wonder storms can ever be;

  A shore with deep indented bays,
  And o'er the gleaming water-ways
  A glimpse of Islands in the haze;

  A face bronzed dark to red and gold,
  With mountain eyes that seem to hold
  The freshness of the world of old;

  A shepherd's crook, a coat of fleece,
  A grazing flock;--the sense of peace,
  The long sweet silence,--this is Greece!"


Rosamund gazed before her at Greece in the evening light.

"'The freshness of the world of old,'" she repeated, and her voice had
a thrill in it. "'The sense of peace, the long sweet silence,--this is
Greece.' If there was music with the music of those words I should
love to sing them."

"And how you could sing them. Like no other."

"At any rate my heart would be in them. 'The freshness of the world of
old--the sense of peace, the long sweet silence.'"

She was standing now near the edge of the sacred rock, looking out
over the tawny plain flanked by gray Hymettos, and away to the sea.
There were no voices rising from below. There was no sound of traffic
on the white road which wound away down the slope to the hidden city.
Her contralto voice lingered on the words; her lips drew them out
softly, lengthening the sounds they loved.

"Freshness, that which belonged to the early world, long sweet
silence, peace. Oh, Dion, if you know how something in me cares for
freshness and for peace!"

Her glad energies were strangely stilled; yet there was a kind of
force in her stillness, the force that is in all deep truths of
whatever nature they may be. He felt that he was near to perhaps the
most essential part of her, to that which was perhaps more truly her
than even the radiant and buoyant humanity by means of which she drew
people to her.

"Could you live always out of the world?" he asked her.

"But it wouldn't be out of the world."

"Away from people--with me?"

"With you?"

She looked at him for a moment almost as if startled. Then there came
into her brown eyes a scrutiny that seemed half-inward, as if it were
partially applied to herself.

"It's difficult to be certain what one could do. I suppose one has
several sides."

"Ah! And your singing side?"

"I want to speak about that."

Her voice was suddenly more practical, and her whole look and manner
changed, losing in romance and strangeness, gaining in directness and
energy.

"We've never discussed it."

She sat down on a slab of rock at the edge of the precipice, and went
on:

"You don't mind your wife being a public singer, do you, Dion?"

"Suppose I do?"

"Do you?"

"You're so energetic I doubt if you could be happy in idleness."

"I couldn't in England."

"And in Greece? But we are only here for such a short time."

He took her hand in his.

"Learning the lessons of happiness."

"Good lessons for us!" she said, smiling.

"The best there are. I believe in the education of joy. It opens the
heart, calls up all the generous things. But your singing; can I bear
your traveling about perpetually all over England?"

"If I get engagements."

"You will. You had a good many for concerts last winter. You've got
several for June and July. You'll get many more. But who's to go with
you on your travels?"

"Beattie, of course. Why do you look at me like that?"

"How do we know Beatrice won't marry?"

Rosamund looked grave.

"Why shouldn't she?" asked Dion.

"She may, of course."

"D'you think she'll remain your apanage now?" he asked, with a hint of
smiling sarcasm that could not hurt her.

"My apanage?"

"Hasn't she been something like that?"

"Perhaps she has. But Beattie always sinks herself in others. She
wouldn't be happy if she didn't do that. Of course, your friend Guy
Daventry's in love with Beattie."

"Deeply."

"But I'm not at all sure that Beattie--"

She paused abruptly. After a moment she continued:

"You asked me to-day why I married you. I didn't answer you and I'm
not going to answer you now--entirely. But you're not like other men,
most other men."

"In what way?"

"A way that means very much to me," she answered, with a delicious
purity and directness. "Women feel such things very soon when they
know men. I could easily have never married, but I could never, never
have married a man who had lived, as I believe most men have lived."

"I think I always knew that from the first moment I saw you."

"Did you? I'm glad. I care tremendously for /that/ in you, Dion--more
than you will ever know."

"That's my great, too great reward," he said soberly, almost with a
touch of deep awe. Then, reddening and looking away, he added, "You
were the very first."

"Was I?"

"Yes, but--but you mustn't think that it was a religious feeling,
anything of that kind, which kept me back from--from certain things.
It was more the desire to be strong, healthy, to have the sane mind in
the sane body, I think. I was mad about athletics, all that sort of
thing. Anyhow, you know now. You were the first. You will be the only
one in my life."

There was a long silence between them. Then Rosamund said, with a
change of manner to practical briskness:

"If Beattie ever should marry, I could take a maid about with me."

"Yes. An hotel in Liverpool with a maid! In Blackpool, in
Huddersfield, in Wolverhampton, in Glasgow, when there's a heavy thaw
on, with a maid! Oh, how delightful it will be! Manchester on a wet
day in early spring with a--"

"Hush!" she put one hand on his lips gently, and looked at him with a
sort of smiling challenge in her eyes. "Do you mean to forbid me?"

"I don't think I could ever forbid you to do anything."

"We shall see in England."

"But, Rosamund"--there was no one in sight, and he slipped one arm
round her--"if something came to fill your life, both our lives, to
the brim?"

"Ah, then,"--a very remote expression came into her eyes,--"then it
would all be different."

"All?"

"Yes. Everything would be quite different then."

"Not our relation to each other?"

"Yes, even that. Perhaps that most of all."

"I--I hardly like to hear you say that," he said, struggling against a
perhaps stupid, or even hateful, feeling of depression mingled with
something else.

"But wouldn't it? Think!"

"I don't want that to change. I should hate any change in that."

"What we want, and what we hate, doesn't affect what has to be. And I
expect at the end we shall be thankful for that. But, Dion, yes, /if/
what you say, I could give it all up. Public singing! What would it
matter then? I'm a woman, not a singer. But perhaps it will never
come."

"Who knows?" he said.

And he sighed.

She turned towards him, leaned one hand on the stone and looked at him
almost anxiously.

"What is the matter, Dion?"

"Why? There is nothing the matter."

"Would you rather we never had that in our lives?"

"A child?"

"Yes, a child."

"I thought I longed for that," he answered.

"Do you meant that you have changed and don't long any more?"

"I suppose it's like this. When a man's very happy, perfectly happy,
he doesn't--perhaps he can't--want any change to come. If you're
perfectly happy instinctively you almost fear any change. Till to-day,
till this very minute perhaps, I thought I wanted to have a child--
some day. Perhaps I still do really, or perhaps I shall. But--you must
forgive me, I can't help it!--this evening, sitting here, I don't want
anything to come between us. It seems to me that even a child of ours
would take some of you away from me. Don't you see that?"

She shook her head.

"That's a man's feeling. I can't share it."

"But think--all the attention you would have to give to a child, all
the thoughts you would fasten on it, all the anxieties you'd have
about it!"

"Well?"

"One only has a certain amount of time. You'd have to take away a good
deal, a great deal, of the time you can now give to me. Oh, it sounds
too beastly, I know! Perhaps I scarcely mean it! But surely you can
see how a man who loves a woman very much might, without being the
least bit unnatural, think, 'I'd like to keep every bit of her for
myself. I'd like to have her all to myself!' I dare say this feeling
will pass. Remember, Rose, we're only just married, and we're in
Greece, right away from every one. Don't think me morbidly jealous, or
a beast. I'm not. I expect lots of men have felt as I do, perhaps even
till the first child came."

"Ah, then it would be all right," she said. "The natural things, the
things nature intends, are always all right."

"How blessedly sane and central you are!"

"If we had a child--Dion, you must believe me!--we should be drawn
ever so much nearer together by it. If we ever do have one, we shall
look back on this time--you will--and think 'We were much farther
apart then than we are now.'"

"I don't like to hear you say that," he said gravely, almost with
pain.

Could a woman like Rosamund be driven by an instinct blindly? She was
such a perfect type of womanhood. It would be almost a tragedy if she
--such a woman--died childless. Perhaps instinct had obscurely warned
her of that, had taught her where to look for a mate. He, Dion, had
always lived purely. That day she had acknowledged that she had
divined it. Was that, perhaps, her real, her instinctive reason for
marrying him? But a man wants to be married for one thing only,
because the woman longs for him. And Dion was just an ordinary man
with very strong feelings.

"Let's take one more stroll before we go down," he said.

"Yes, to the maidens," she answered.

Her voice sounded relieved. She pushed her arm gently through his as
they moved away, and he felt all his body thrill. The mystery of love
was almost painful to him at that moment. He realized that a great
love might grow to have an affinity with a disease. "I must be
careful. I must take great care with this love of mine," he thought.

They went slowly over the slabs of marble and the gray rocks and
passed before the west front of the Parthenon. Dion felt slight
resistance in Rosamund's arm, and stopped. In the changing light the
marble was full of warm color, was in places mysterious and
translucent almost as amber. The immense power, the gigantic calm of
the temple, a sort of still breathing of Eternity upon Time,
confronted a glory which was beginning to change in the face of its
changelessness. Soon the seas that held their dream under the
precipices of Sunion, and along the shores of Aegina, where the tall
shepherd boys in their fleeces of white lead home the flocks in the
twilight, would lose the wonder of their shining, and the skies the
rapture of their diffused light. In the quietly austere Attic Plain,
through the whispering groves of Academe, and along the sacred way to
Eleusis, a very delicate vagueness was beginning to travel, like a
wanderer setting forth to greet the coming of the night. The ranges of
hills and mountains, Hymettos and Pentelicus, Parnes stretching to the
far distance, Mount Corydallus, the peak of Salamis, the exquisitely
long mountains of Trigania--"the greyhounds of their tribe," Rosamund
loved to call them--were changing almost from moment to moment,
becoming a little softer, a little more tender, putting off their
distinct hues of the day for the colors of sleep and forgetting. But
the great Doric columns fronting them, the core of the heart of this
evening splendor, seemed not to defy, but to ignore, all the processes
of change. In its ruin the Parthenon seemed to say, "I have not
changed." And it was true. For the same soul which had confronted
Pericles confronted the two lovers who now stood at the foot of the
temple.

"I wonder how many thousands of people of all nations have learnt the
same lesson here," Rosamund said at last.

"The Doric lesson, you mean?"

"Yes, of strength, simplicity, endurance, calmness."

"And I wonder how many thousands have forgotten the lesson."

"Why do you say that, Dion?"

"I don't know. Great art is a moral teacher, I'm sure of that. But men
are very light-minded as a rule, I think. If they lived before these
columns they might learn a great deal, they might even develop in a
splendid direction, I believe. But an hour, even a few hours, is that
enough? Impressions fade very quickly in most people."

"Not in you. You never forget the Parthenon, and I shall never forget
it."

She stood for some minutes quite still gazing steadily up at the
temple, gaining--it seemed to her--her own stillness from its
tremendous immobility.

"The greatest strength is in silence," she thought. "The greatest
power is in motionlessness."

She thought of the raging of the great sea. But no! There was more of
the essence of strength, of the stern inwardness of power, in that
which confronted life and Time in absolute stillness; in a mountain,
in this temple. And the temple spoke to something far down within her;
to something which desired long silences and deep retirement, to
something mystic which she did not understand. The temple was Pagan
and she knew that. But that in her to which it spoke was not Pagan.
Before she left Athens she meant to realize that the soul of man, when
it speaks through mighty and pure effort, of whatever kind, always
speaks to the same Listener, to but one, though man may not know it.

"Doric!" she said at last. "I have always known that for me that would
be the greatest. The simplest thing is the most sublime thing. That
temple is like the Sermon on the Mount to me. Didn't you bring me here
because it meant so much to you?"

"Not entirely. No, Rosamund, I think I brought you here because I felt
that you belonged here."

"This satisfies me."

She sighed deeply, still gazing at the temple.

"You aren't only in Greece, you are of Greece. Come to the maidens."

As they went on slowly the acid voices of the little birds which fly
perpetually among the columns of the Parthenon followed them, bidding
them good night.

They descended over the uneven ground and came to the famous Porch of
the Caryatides, jutting out from the little Ionic temple which is the
handmaid of the Parthenon. Not far from the Porch, and immediately
before it, was a wooden bench. Already Rosamund and Dion had spent
many hours here, sometimes sitting on the bench, more often resting on
the warm ground in the sunshine, among the fragments of ruin and the
speary, silver-green grasses. Now Rosamund sat down and Dion stood by
her side.

"Rosamund, those maidens are my ideal of womanhood shown in marble,"
he said.

"They are almost miraculously beautiful. And one scarcely knows why.
But I know that every time I see them the mystery of their beauty
seems more ineffable to me, and the meaning of it seems more profound.
How did men get so much meaning into marble?"

"By caring so much for what is beautiful in womanhood, I suppose."

He sat down close beside her.

"I sometimes wonder whether women have any idea what some men, many
men, I believe, seek in women."

"What do they seek?"

"What do those maidens that hold up the Porch suggest to you?"

"All that's calm without a touch of coldness, and strong without a
touch of hardness, and noble without a touch of pride, and obedient
without a touch of servility."

"Brave sweetness, too, and protectiveness. They are wonderful, and so
are some women. When I saw you in the omnibus at Milan I thought of
these maidens immediately."

"How strange!"

"Why strange?"

"Isn't it?" she said, gazing at the six maidens in their flowering
draperies of marble, who, upon their uncovered heads, bore
tranquillity up the marble architrave. "How wonderfully simple and
unpretending they are!"

"Are not you?"

"I don't know. I don't believe I think about it."

"I do. Rosamund, sometimes I feel that I am an unique man--just think
of a fellow in a firm on the Stock Exchange being unique!--because I
have had an ideal, and I have attainted to it. When I was here alone,
I conceived for the first time an ideal of woman. I said to myself,
'In the days of ancient Greece there must have been such women in the
flesh as these maidens in marble. If I could have lived and loved
then!' And I came away from Greece carrying a sort of romantic dream
with me. And now I sit here with you; I can't think why I, a quite
ordinary man, should be picked out for perfect happiness."

"Is it really perfect?" she asked, turning to him.

"I think so. In such a place with you!"

As the evening drew on, a little wind came and went over the rocky
height, but it had no breath of cold in it. Two Greek soldiers passed
by slowly behind them--short young men with skins almost as dark as
the skins of Arabs of the South, black eyes and faces full of active
mentality. They were talking eagerly, but stopped for a moment to look
at the English, and beyond them at the six maidens on their platform
of marble. Then they went on talking again, but presently hesitated,
came back, and stood not far off, gazing at the Porch with a mixture
of reverence and quiet wistfulness. Dion drew Rosamund's attention to
them.

"They feel the beauty," he said.

"Yes, I like that."

She looked at the two young men with a smile. One of them noticed it,
and smiled back at her almost boyishly, and with a sort of
confidential simplicity.

The light began to fail. The six maidens were less clearly seen, but
the deep meaning of them did not lessen. In the gathering darkness
they and their sweet effort became more touching, more lovable. Their
persistence was exquisite now that they confronted with serenity the
night.

"They are beautiful by day, but at night they are adorable," said
Rosamund.

"Don't you know why I thought of them when I met you?" he whispered.

She got up slowly. The Greek soldiers moved, turned, and went down the
slope towards the Propylae. Their quick voices were heard again. Then
there was the sound of a bell.

"Time to go," said Rosamund.

As they followed the soldiers she again put her arm through her young
husband's.

"Dion," she said, "I think I'm a little afraid of your ideals. I
understand them. I have ideals too. But I think perhaps mine are less
in danger of ever being shattered than yours are."

"Why? But I know mine are not in danger."

"How can you say that?"

"It's no use trying to frighten me. But what about your ideals? What
is the nature of the difference between yours and mine, which makes
yours so much less vulnerable than mine?"

But she only said:

"I don't believe I could explain it. But I feel it, and I shall go on
feeling it."

They went down the steep marble steps, gave the guardian at the foot
of them good night, and walked almost in silence to Athens.



                              CHAPTER IV

After that day Rosamund and Dion often talked of the child who might
eventually come into their lives to change them. Rosamund indeed, now
that such a possibility had been discussed between them, returned to
it with an eagerness which she did not seek to conceal. She was
wonderfully frank, and her frankness seemed to belong naturally to her
transparent purity, to be an essential part of it. Dion's momentary
depression that evening on the Acropolis had evidently stirred
something in her which would not let her rest until it had expressed
itself. She had detected for the first time in her husband a hint of
something connected with his love for her which seemed to her morbid.
She could not forget it and she was resolved to destroy it if
possible. When they next stood together on their beloved height she
said to him:

"Dion, don't you hate anything morbid?"

"Yes, loathe it!" he answered, with hearty conviction. "But surely you
know that. Why d'you ask me such a thing? How dare you?"

And he turned to her his brown face, bright this morning with good
spirits, his dark eyes sparkling with hopefulness and energy.

It was a pale morning, such as often comes to Athens even at the edge
of the summer. They were standing on the little terrace near to the
Acropolis Museum, looking down over the city and to helmet-shaped
Lycabettos. The wind, too fond of the Attic Plain, was blowing, not
wildly, but with sufficient force to send the dust whirling in light
clouds over the pale houses and the little Byzantine churches. Long
and narrow rivulets of dust marked the positions of the few roads
which stretched out along the plain. The darkness of the groves which
sheltered the course of the Kephisos contrasted strongly with the
flying pallors and seemed at enmity with them. The sky was milky white
and gray, broken up in places by clouds of fantastic shapes, along the
ruffled edges of which ran thin gleams of sunshine like things half
timorous and ashamed. Upon the flat shores near Phaleron the purple
seas broke in spray, and the salty drops were caught up by the wind
and mingled with the hurrying grains of dust. It was not exactly a sad
day, but there was an uneasiness abroad. The delicate calm of Greece
was disturbed. Nevertheless Dion was feeling gay and light-hearted,
inclined to enjoy everything the world about him offered to him. Even
the restlessness beneath and around them accorded with his springing
spirits. The whirling spirals of dust suggested to him the gaiety of a
dance. The voice of the wind was a joyous music in his ears.

"How dare you?" he repeated with a happy pretense of indignation.

"Because I think you were almost morbid yesterday."

"I? When?"

"When we spoke of the possibility of our some day having a child."

"I had a moment of thinking that too," he agreed. "Yes, Rose, the
thought went through my mind that a great love, such as mine for you,
might become almost a disease if one didn't watch it, hold it in."

"If it ever did become like that, do you know what would happen?"

"What, Rose?"

"Instead of rejoicing in it I should shrink from it."

"That's enough for me!"

He spoke gaily, confidently.

"Besides, I don't really believe I'm a man to love like that. I only
imagined I might for a moment, perhaps because it was twilight.
Imaginings come with the twilight."

"I could never bear to think, if a child came, that you didn't want
it, that you wished it out of the way."

"I never should. But I expect lots of young married people have queer
thoughts and feelings which they keep entirely to themselves--I
blurted mine out. You've got a dangerously sincere husband, Rose. The
whole matter lies in your own hands. If we ever have a child, love it,
but don't love it more than me."

"I should love it so differently! How could maternal love interfere
with the love of woman for man?"

"No, I don't suppose it could."

"Of course it never could."

"Then that's settled. Where shall we go to get out of the wind? It
seems to be rising."

After searching for a place of shelter in vain they eventually took
refuge in the Parthenon, under the shadow of the great western wall.
Perhaps in consequence of the wind the Acropolis was entirely
deserted. Only the guardians were hidden somewhere, behind columns, in
the Porch of the Museum, under the roof of their little dwelling at
the foot of the marble staircase which leads up to the Propylae. The
huge wall of the Parthenon kept off the wind from the sea, and as
Rosamund and Dion no longer saw the whirling dust clouds in the plain
they had, for the moment, almost an illusion of peace. They sat down
on the guardian's bench, just beneath some faint fragments of
paintings which dated from the time when the temple was made use of as
a church by Greek Christians; and immediately Rosamund went on talking
about the child. She spoke very quietly and earnestly, with the
greatest simplicity, and by degrees Dion came to see her as a mother,
to feel that perhaps only as a mother could she fulfil herself. The
whole of her beauty would never be revealed unless she were seen with
a child of her own. Hitherto he had thought of her chiefly in relation
to himself, as the girl he longed to win, then as the girl he most
wonderfully had succeeded in winning. She put herself before him now
in a different light, and he saw in her new and beautiful
possibilities. While she was talking his imagination began to play
about the child, and presently he realized that he was thinking of it
as a boy. Then, in a moment, he realized that on the previous evening
he had thought of a male, not of a female child. With this in his mind
he said abruptly:

"What sort of a child do you wish to have, Rosamund?"

"What sort?" she said, looking at him with surprise in her brown eyes.

"Yes."

"What do you mean? A beautiful, strong, healthy child, of course, the
sort of child every married woman longs to have, and imagines having
till it comes."

"Beautiful, strong, healthy!" he repeated, returning her look. "Of
course it could only be that--your child. But I meant, do you want it
to be a boy or a girl?"

"Oh!"

She paused, and looked away from him and down at the uncemented marble
blocks which form the pavement of the Parthenon.

"Well?" he said, as she kept silence.

"If it were to be a girl I should love it."

"You wish it to be a girl?"

"I didn't say that. The fact is, Dion"--and now she again looked at
him, "I have always thought of our child as a boy. That's why your
question almost startled me. I have never even once thought of having
a girl. I don't know why."

"I think I do."

"Why then?"

"The thought was born of the desire. You wanted our child to be a son
and so you thought of it as a son."

"Perhaps that was it."

"Wasn't it?"

He spoke with a certain pressure. She remained silent for a moment,
and two little vertical lines appeared in her forehead. Then she said:

"Yes, I believe it was. And you?"

"I confess that when yesterday we spoke of a child I was thinking all
the time about a boy."

She gazed at him with something visionary in her eyes, which made them
look for a moment like the eyes of a woman whom he had not seen till
now. Then she said quietly:

"It will be a boy, I think. Indeed, if it weren't perhaps absurd, I
should say that I know it will be a boy."

He said nothing more just then, but at that moment he felt as if he,
too, knew, not merely hoped, or guessed, something about their joint
future, knew in the depths of him that a boy-child would some day be
sent to Rosamund and to him, to influence and to change their lives.

The wind began to fail almost suddenly, the sky grew brighter, a shaft
of sun lay on the marble at their feet.

"It's going to be fine," Dion said. "Let's be active for once. The
wind has made me restless. Suppose we get a couple of horses and ride
out to the convent of Daphni!"

She got up at once.

"Yes. I've brought my habit, and haven't had it on once."

As they left the Great Temple she looked up at the mighty columns and
said;

"Doric! If we have a boy let us bring him up to be Doric."

"Yes, Rosamund," he said quietly and strongly. "We will."

Afterward he believed that it was then, and only then, that he caught
something of her deep longing to have a child. He began to see how a
man's child might influence him and affect his life, might even send
him upwards by innocently looking up to him. It would be bad, very
bad, to fail as a husband, but, by Jove! it would be one of the great
tragedies to fail as a father. Mentally Dion measured the respective
heights of himself and a very small boy; saw the boy's trusting eyes
looking, almost peering, up at him. Such eyes could change, could
become very attentive. "It wouldn't do to be adversely criticized by
your boy," he thought. And one day he said to Rosamund, but in almost
a casual way:

"If we ever do have a boy, Rose, and want him to be Doric, we shall
have to start in by being Doric ourselves, eh?"

"Yes," she answered, "I've thought that, too."

"D'you think I could ever learn to be that?"

"I know you could. You are on the way already, I think. I noticed in
London that you were never influenced by all the affectations and
absurdities, or worse, that seem to have taken hold of so many people
lately."

"There has been a wave of something rather beastly passing over London
certainly. But I almost wonder you knew it."

"Why?"

"Can your eyes see anything that isn't good?"

"Yes. But I don't want ever to look long on what I hate."

"You aren't afraid you might cease from hating it!"

"Oh, no. But I believe in feeding always on wholesome food."

"Modern London doesn't."

"I shall never be modern, I'm afraid," she said, half laughing, and
with a soft touch of apparently genuine deprecation.

"Be eternal, that's better!" he almost whispered. "Listen to that
nightingale. It's singing a song of all the ages. You have a message
like that for me."

They had strolled out after dinner in the warm May night, and had
walked a little way up the steep flank of Lycabettos till they reached
a wooden bench near which were a few small fir trees. Somewhere among
these trees there was hidden a nightingale, which sang with intensity
to Athens spread out below, a small maze of mellow lights and of many
not inharmonious voices. Even in the night, and at a distance, they
felt the smiling intimacy of the little city they loved. Its history
was like a living thing dwelling among the shadows, hallowed and
hallowing, its treasures, like night flowers, breathed out a
mysterious message to them. They received it, and felt that they
understood it. Had the nightingale been singing to any city its song
must have seemed to them beautiful. But it was singing to Athens, and
that fact gave to its voice, in their ears, a magical meaning.

They sat for a while in silence. Nobody passed on the winding path.
Their impulse to solitude was unshared by the dwellers in Athens.
Neither knew exactly what thoughts were passing through the other's
mind, what aspirations were flaming up in the heart of the other. But
they knew that they were close bound in sympathy just then, voyaging
towards a common future. That future lay over the sea in gray England.
Their time in Greece was but an interlude. But in it they were
gathering up impressions, were laying in stores for their journey. The
nightingale's song was part of their provision. It had to sing to just
them for some hidden reason. And to Dion it seemed that the
nightingale knew the reason while they did not, that it comprehended
all the under things of love and of sorrow of which they were
ignorant. When he spoke again he said:

"A bird's song always makes me feel very unlearned. Do you know what I
mean?"

"Yes. We've got to learn so much."

"Together."

"Yes--partly."

"Partly?" he said quickly.

"I think there's a great deal that can only be learnt quite alone."

Again, as sometimes before, Dion trod on the verges of mystery, felt
as if something in Rosamund chided him, and was chilled for a moment.

"I dare say you are right," he said. "But I believe I could learn any
lesson more easily with you to help me."

"No, I don't think so."

"Perhaps we shall know which is right, you or I, when we've been much
longer together," he said, with an effort to speak lightly.

"Yes."

"Rosamund, sometimes you make me feel as if you thought I didn't know
you, I mean didn't know you thoroughly."

"Do I?"

"Yes."

Again silence fell between them. As Dion listened once more to the
persistent nightingale he felt that there was pain somewhere at the
back of its ecstasy. He looked down at the soft lights of little
Athens, and suddenly knew that much sorrow lay in the shadows of all
the cities of the earth. There was surely a great reserve in the girl
who had given herself to him. That was natural, perhaps. But to-night
he felt that she was aware of this reserve and was consciously
guarding it like a sacred thing. Presently they got up and went slowly
down the hill.

"Suppose you had never married," he said, as they drew near to the
city, "how would you have lived, do you think?"

"Perhaps for my singing, at first," she answered.

"And afterwards?"

"Afterwards? Very quietly, I think."

"You won't tell me."

"I don't know for certain, and what does it matter? I have married. If
I hadn't, perhaps I should have been very selfish and thought myself
very self-sacrificing."

"I wonder in what way selfish."

"There are so many ways. I heard a sermon once on a foggy night in
London."

"Ah--that evening I called on you."

"I didn't say so. It made me understand egoism better than I had
understood it before. Perhaps it's the unpardonable sin."

"Then it could never be your sin."

"Hush!"

They no longer heard the nightingale. The voices and the houses of
Athens were about them.

As the days slipped by, Dion felt that Rosamund and he grew closer
together. He knew, though he could not perhaps have said how, that he
would be the only man in her intimate life. Even if he died she would
never--he felt sure of this--yield herself to another man. The tie
between them was to her a bond for eternity. Her body would never be
given twice. That he knew. But sometimes he asked himself whether her
whole soul would ever be given even once. The insatiable greed of a
great and exclusive love was alive within him, needing always
something more than it had. At first, after their marriage, he had not
been aware of this greed, had not realized that nothing great is
content to remain just as it is at a given moment. His love had to
progress, and gradually, in Greece, he became conscious of this fact.

His inner certainty, quite unshakable, that Rosamund would never
belong to another man in the physical sense made jealousy of an
ordinary kind impossible to him. The lowness, the hideous vulgarity of
the jealousy which tortures the writhing flesh would never be his. Yet
he wanted more than he had sometimes, stretched out arms to something
which did not come to nestle against him.

There was a great independence in Rosamund, he thought, which set her
apart from other women, Not only could she bear to be alone, she
sometimes wished to be alone. Dion, on the contrary, never wished to
be away from her. It might be necessary for him to leave her. He was
not a young doting fool who could not detach himself even for a moment
from his wife's apron strings. But he knew very well that at all times
he preferred to be with her, close to her, that he relished everything
more when he was in her company than when he was alone. She added to
his power of enjoyment, to his faculty of appreciation, by being
beside him. The Parthenon even was made more sublime to him by her.
That was a mystery. And the mystery of her human power to increase
penetrated everywhere through their life in common, like a percolating
flood that could not be gainsaid. She manifested her influence upon
him subtly through the maidens of the Porch, through the almost neat
perfection of the Theseion, through the detached grandeur of those
columns in the waste place, that golden and carved Olympieion which
acts as an outpost to Athens. It was as if she had the power to put
something of herself into everything that he cared for so that he
might care for it more, whether it were a golden sunset on the sea
over which they drifted in a sailing-boat off the coast of old
Phaleron, or a marble figure in a museum. She dwelt in the stones of a
ruined temple; she set her feet upon the dream of the distant
mountains; she was in the dawn, the twilight, and in all the ways of
the moon, because he loved her and found her in all things when they
were together.

He did not know whether she, in a similar mysterious way, found him in
all that she enjoyed. He did not ask her the question. Perhaps,
really, in that truth of apprehension which lives very far down in a
man, he had divined the answer, although he told himself that he did
not know.

He found always something new to enjoy and to worship in Rosamund.

They had many tastes in common. At first, of deliberate choice, they
had bounded their honeymoon with the precipices of the Acropolis,
learning the Doric lesson on that height above the world. Then one day
they had made a great sacrifice and gone to pass their hours in the
pine woods of Kephissia. They had returned to the Acropolis quite
athirst. But by degrees the instinct to wander a little farther afield
took greater hold upon them, their love of physical exercise asserted
itself. They began to take long rides on horseback, carrying food in
their saddle-bags. The gently wild charm of Greece laid its spell upon
them. They both loved Athens, but now they began to love, too,
escaping from Athens.

Directly they were out of the city they were in a freedom that
appealed to the gipsy in both. Dion's strong boyishness, which had
never yet been cast off, was met and countered by the best of good
fellowship in Rosamund. Though she could be very serious, and even
what he called "strange," she was never depressed or sad. Her good
spirits were unfailing and infectious. She reveled in a "jaunt" or a
"day out," and her physical strength kept fatigue far from her. She
could ride for many hours without losing her freshness and zest. Every
little episode of the wayside interested and entertained her.
Everything comic made her laugh. She showed an ardor almost like an
intelligent child's in getting to understand all she saw. Scenery,
buildings, animal life, people, every offering of Greece was eagerly
accepted, examined and discussed by her. She was the perfect comrade
for the wilds. Their common joy in the wilds drew her and Dion more
closely together. Never before had Rosamund been quite away from
civilization, from the hitherto easily borne trammels of modern
complicated life. She "found herself" in the adventure. The pure
remoteness of Greece came to her like natal air. She breathed it in
with a sort of rapture. It was as Dion had said. She was not merely
in, she was of, Greece.

They rode one day to Eleusis; on another day to Tatoi, buried in oak-
woods on the slope of Parnes; on another through noisy and mongrel
Piraeus, and over undulating wrinkled ground, burnt up by the sun and
covered with low scrub and bushes of myrtle, to the shore of the gulf
opposite to Salamis; on yet another to Marathon, where they lunched on
the famous mound beneath which the bodies of the Athenians who fell in
the battle were buried. They took no companion with them. Dion carried
a revolver in his hip pocket, but never had reason to show or to use
it. When they dismounted they tethered the horses to a bush or tree,
or sometimes hobbled their forelegs, and turned them loose for a
while.

Such days were pure joy to them both. In them they went back to the
early world. They did not make the hard and self-conscious imaginative
effort of the prig to hurl themselves into an historic past. They just
let the land and its memories take them. As, sitting on the warm
ground among the wild myrtle bushes, they looked across the emerald
green unruffled waters to Salamis, that very long isle with its calm
gray and orange hills and its indented shores, perhaps for a moment
they talked of the Queen of Halicarnassus, and of the deception of
Xerxes watching from his throne on Mount Aegaleos. But the waters were
now so solitary, the peace about them was so profound, that the memory
of battles soon faded away in the sunshine. Terror and death had been
here once. A queen had destroyed her own people in that jeweled sea, a
king had fled from those delicate mountains. But now sea and land were
for lovers. A fly with shining wings journeyed among the leaves of the
myrtles, a beetle crept over the hot sandy ground leaving a minute
pattern behind it; and Rosamund and Dion forgot all about Artemisia,
as they brooded, wide-eyed, over the activities of the dwellers in the
waste. At such moments they realized the magic of life, as they had
never realized it in the turmoil of London. The insect with its wings
that caught the sun, the intent and preoccupied little traveler whose
course could be deflected by a twig, revealed the wonder that is lost
and forgotten in the crowded highways of men.

It was when they were at Marathon that Rosamund told Dion she loved
Greece partly because of its emptiness. The country was not only
rather bare of vegetation, despite its groves of glorious old olives,
its woods of oaks round Tatoi, its delicious curly forests of yellow-
green pines, which looked, Rosamund declared, as if they had just had
their dainty heads perfectly dressed by an accomplished coiffeur, it
was also almost strangely bare of men.

"Where are the Greeks?" Rosamund had often asked during their first
few rides, as they cantered on and on, scarcely ever meeting a human
being.

"In the towns to be sure!" Dion had answered.

"And where are the towns?"

"Ah! That's more than I can tell you!" he had said, laughing.

To one hitherto accustomed to England, the emptiness of the country,
even quite near to Athens, was at first surprising. Soon it became
enchanting.

"This is a country I can thoroughly trust," Rosamund declared at
Marathon.

Dion had just finished hobbling the two horses, and now lifted himself
up. His brown face was flushed from bending. His thin riding-clothes
were white with dust, which he beat off with hands that looked almost
as if they wore gloves, so deeply were they dyed by the sun. As the
cloud dispersed he emerged carrying their lunch in a straw pannier.

"Why trust--specially?" he said. "Ah," he threw himself down by her
side with a sigh of happiness, "this is good! The historic mound, and
we think of it merely as a resting-place, vandals that we are. But--
why trust?"

"I mean that Greece never keeps any unpleasant surprises up her
sleeve, surprises such as other countries have of noisy, intruding
people. It's terrible how accustomed I'm getting to having everything
all to myself, and how I simply love it."

He began slowly unpacking the pannier, and laying its contents out on
the mound.

"You're a puzzle, Rosamund," he said.

"Why?"

"You have a greater faculty for making yourself delightful to all
sorts of people than I have found in any other person, woman or man.
And yet you are developing a perfect passion for solitude."

"Do you want people here?"

"No."

"Then you agree with me."

"But you have an absolute lust for an empty world."

"Look!"

She stretched out her right arm--she was leaning on the other with her
cheek in her hand--and pointed to the crescent-shaped plain which lay
beyond them, bounded by a sea which was a wonder of sparkling and
intense blue, and guarded by a curving line of low hills. There were
some clouds in the sky, but the winds were at rest, and the clouds
were just white things dreaming. In the plain there were no trees.
Here and there some vague crops hinted at the languid labors of men.
No human beings were visible, but in the distance, not very far from
the sea edge, a few oxen were feeding. Their dark slow-moving bodies
intersected the blue. There were no ships or boats upon the stretch of
sea which Rosamund and Dion gazed at. Behind them the bare hills
showed no sign of life. The solitude was profound but not startling.
It seemed in place, necessary and beautiful. In the emptiness there
was something touching, something reticently satisfying. It was a land
and seascape delicately purged.

"Greece and solitude," said Rosamund. "I shall always connect them
together. I shall always love each for the other's sake."

In the silence which followed the words the far-off lowing of oxen
came to them over the flats. Rosamund shut her eyes, Dion half shut
his, and the empty world was a shining dream.

When they had lunched, Rosamund said:

"I am going to climb up into that house. The owner will never come,
I'm sure."

Near them upon the mound was a dwelling of Arcady, in which surely a
shepherd sometimes lay and piped to the sun and the sea god. It was
lifted upon a tripod of poles, and was deftly made of brushwood, with
roof, floor and two walls all complete. A ladder of wood, from which
the bark had been stripped, led up to it.

"You want to sleep?" Dion asked.

She looked at him.

"Perhaps."

He helped her up to her feet. Quickly she mounted the ladder and
stepped into the room.

"Good-by!" she said, looking down at him and smiling.

"Good-by!" he answered, looking up.

She made a pretense of shutting a door and withdrawing into privacy.
He lit his pipe, hesitated a moment, then went to lie down under her
room. Now he no longer saw her, but he heard her movements overhead.
The dry brushwood crackled as she lay down, as she settled herself.
She was lying surely at full length. He guessed that she had stretched
out her arms and put her two hands under her head. She sighed. Below
he echoed her sigh with a long breath of contentment. Then they both
lay very still.

Marathon!

He remembered his schoolbooks. He remembered beginning Greek. He had
never been very good at Greek. His mother, if she had been a man and
had gone to Oxford or Cambridge, would have made a far better classic
than he. She had helped him sometimes during the holidays when he was
quite small. He remembered exactly how she had looked when he had been
conjugating--half-loving and half-satirical. He had made a good many
mistakes. Later he had read Greek history with his mother, he had read
about the battle of Marathon.

"Marathon"--it was written in his school history, "became a magic word
at Athens . . . the one hundred and ninety-two Athenians who had
perished in the battle were buried on the field, and over their
remains a tumulus or mound was erected, which may still be seen about
half a mile from the sea." As a small boy he had read that with a
certain inevitable detachment. And now here he lay, a man, on that
very tumulus, and the brushwood creaked above his head with the
movement of the woman he loved.

How wonderful was the weaving of the Fates!

And if some day he should sit in the place of his mother, and should
hear a small boy, his small boy, conjugating. By Jove! He would have
to rub up his classics! Not for ten years old; he wasn't so bad as
that; but for twenty, when the small boy would be going up to Oxford,
and would, perhaps, be turning out alarmingly learned.

Rosamund the mother of a young man!

But Dion shied away from that. He could imagine her as the mother of a
child, beautiful mother of a child almost as beautiful; but he could
not conceive of her as the "mater" of a person with a mustache.

Their youth, their youth--must it go?

Again she moved slightly above him. The twigs crackled, making an
almost irritable music of dryness. Again the lowing of cattle came
over that old battlefield from the edge of the sea. And just then, at
that very moment, Dion knew that his great love could not stand still,
that, like all great things, it must progress. And the cry, that
intense human cry, "Whither?" echoed in the deep places of his soul.
Whither were he and his great love going? To what end were they
journeying? For a moment sadness invaded him, the sadness of one who
thinks and is very ignorant. Why cannot a man think deeply without
thinking of an end? "All things come to an end!" That cruel saying
went through his mind like footsteps echoing on iron, and a sense of
fear encompassed him. There is something terrible in a great love, set
in the little life of a man like a vast light in a tiny attic.

Did Rosamund ever have such thoughts? Dion longed to ask her. Was she
sleeping perhaps now? She was lying very still. If they ever had a
child its coming would mark a great step onwards along the road, the
closing of a very beautiful chapter in their book of life. It would be
over, their loneliness in love, man and woman in solitude. Even the
sexual tie would be changed. All the world would be changed.

He lay flat on the ground, stretched out, his elbows firmly planted,
his chin in his palms, his face set towards the plain and the sea.

What he looked at seemed gently to chide him. There were such a
brightness and simplicity and such a delicious freedom from all
complication in this Grecian landscape edged by the wide frankness of
the sea that he felt reassured. Edging the mound there were wild aloes
and the wild oleander. A river intersected the plain which in many
places was tawny yellow. Along the river bank grew tall reeds, sedges
and rushes. Beyond the plain, and beyond the blue waters, rose the
Island of Euboea, and ranges of mountains, those mountains of Greece
which are so characteristic in their unpretentious bareness, which
neither overwhelm nor entice, but which are unfailingly delicate,
unfailing beautiful, quietly, almost gently, noble. In the distance,
when he turned his head, Dion could see the little Albanian village of
Marathon, a huddle of tiny houses far off under the hills. He looked
at it for a moment, then again looked out over the plain, rejoicing in
its emptiness. Along the sea edge the cattle were straying, but their
movements were almost imperceptible. Still they were living things and
drew Dion's eyes. The life in them sent out its message to the life in
him, and he earnestly watched them grazing. Their vague and ruminating
movements really emphasized the profound peace which lay around
Rosamund and him. To watch them thus was a savoring of peace. For
every contented animal is a bearer of peaceful tidings. In the Garden
of Eden with the Two there were happy animals. And Dion recalled the
great battle which had dyed red this serene wilderness, a battle which
was great because it had been gently sung, lifted up by the music of
poets, set on high by the lips of orators. He looked over the land and
thought: "Here Miltiades won the name which has resounded through
history. To that shore, where I see the cattle, the Persians were
driven." And it seemed to him that the battle of Marathon had been
fought in order that Rosamund and he, in the nineteenth century, might
be drawn to this place to meet the shining afternoon. Yes, it was
fought for that, and to make this place the more wonderful for them.
It was their Garden of Eden consecrated by History.

What a very small animal that was which had strayed away from its kind
over the tawny ground where surely there was nothing to feed upon! The
little dark body of it looked oddly detached as it moved along. And
now another animal was following it quickly. The arrival of the second
darkness, running, made Dion know that the first was human, the
guardian of the beasts, no doubt.

So Eden was invaded already! He smiled as he thought of the serpent.
The human being came on slowly, always moving in the direction of the
mound, and always accompanied by its attendant animal--a dog, of
course. Soon Dion knew that both were making for the mound. It
occurred to him that Rosamund was in the private room of him who was
approaching, was possibly sound asleep there.

"Rosamund!" he almost whispered.

There was no answer.

"Rosamund!" he murmured, looking upward to his roof, which was her
floor.

"Hush!" came down to him through the brushwood. "I'm willing it to
come to us."

"What--the guardian of the cattle?"

"Guardian of the ----! It's a child!"

"How do you know?"

"I do know. Now you're not to frighten it."

"Of course not!"

He lay very still, his chin in his palms, watching the on-comers. How
had she known? And then, seeing suddenly through her eyes, he knew
that of course it was a child, that it could not be anything else. All
its movements now proclaimed to him its childishness, and he watched
it with a sort of fascination.

For he had never seen Rosamund with a child. That would be for him a
new experience with something, perhaps, prophetic in it.

Child and animal approached steadily, keeping an undeviating course,
and presently Dion saw a very small, but sturdy, Greek boy of perhaps
ten years old, wearing a collarless shirt, open at a deep brown
throat, leggings of some thin material, boots, and a funny little
patched brown coat and pointed hood made all in one, and hanging down
with a fulness almost of skirts about the small determined legs. The
accompanying dog was a very sympathetic, blunt-nosed, round-headed,
curly-coated type, whose whiteness, which positively invited the
stroking hand, was broken by two great black blotches set all askew on
the back, and by a black patch which ringed the left eye and
completely smothered the cocked-up left ear. The child carried a
stick, which nearly reached to his shoulder, and which ended in a long
and narrow crook. The happy dog, like its master, had no collar.

When these two reached the foot of the tumulus they stood still and
stared upwards. The dog uttered a short gruff bark, looked at the boy,
wagged a fat tail, barked again, abruptly depressed the fore part of
its body till its chin was against the ground between its paws, then
jumped into the air with a sudden demeanor of ludicrously young, and
rather uncouth, waggishness, which made Dion laugh.

The small boy replied with a smile almost as sturdy as his legs, which
he now permitted to convey him with decisive firmness through the wild
aloes and oleanders to the summit of the tumulus. He stood before
Dion, holding his crooked staff tightly in his right hand, but his
large dark eyes were directed upwards. Evidently his attention was not
to be given to Dion. His dog, on the contrary, after a stare and two
muffled attempts at a menacing bark, came to make friends with Dion in
a way devoid of all dignity, full of curves, wrigglings, tail waggings
and grins which exposed rows of smiling teeth.

"Dion!" came Rosamund's voice from above.

"Yes?"

"Do show him the way up. He wants to come up."

Dion got up, took the little Greek's hand firmly, led him to the foot
of the ladder, and pointed to Rosamund who leaned from her brushwood
chamber and held out inviting hands, smiling, and looking at the child
with shining eyes. He understood that he was very much wanted, gravely
placed his staff on the ground, laid hold of the ladder, and slowly
clambered up, with the skirts of his coat sticking out behind him. His
dog set up a loud barking, scrambled at the ladder, and made desperate
efforts to follow him.

"Help him up, Dion!" came the commanding voice from above.

Dion seized the curly coat of the dog--picked up handfuls of dog.
There was a struggle. The dog made fierce motions as if swimming, and
whined in a thin and desperate soprano. Its body heaved upwards, its
forepaws clutched the edge of the brushwood floor, and it arrived.

"Bravo!" cried Rosamund, as she proceeded to settle down with her
guests. "But why don't I know Greek?"

"It doesn't matter," Dion murmured, standing with his hands on the
ladder. "You know their language."

Rosamund was sitting now, half-curled up, with her back against the
brushwood wall. Her light sun-helmet lay on the floor. In her ruffled
hair were caught two or three thin brown leaves, their brittle edges
curled inwards. The little boy, slightly smiling, yet essentially
serious, as are children tested by a great new experience, squatted
close to her and facing her, with one leg under him, the other leg
stretched out confidentially, as much as to say, "Here it is!" The dog
lay close by panting, smiling, showing as much tongue and teeth as was
caninely possible in the ardor of feeling tremendously uplifted,
important, one of the very few.

And Rosamund proceeded to entertain her guests.

What did she do? Sometimes, long afterwards in England, Dion,
recalling that day--a very memorable day in his life--asked himself
the question. And he could never remember very much. But he knew that
Rosamund showed him new aspects of tenderness and fun. What do women
who love and understand little boys do to put them at their ease, to
break down their small shynesses? Rosamund did absurd things with deep
earnestness and complete concentration. She invented games, played
with twigs and straws which she drew from the walls of her chamber.
She changed the dog's appearance by rearrangements of his ears, to
which he submitted with a slobbering ecstasy, gazing at her with
yellow eyes which looked flattened in his head. Turned quite back,
their pink insides exposed to view, the ears changed him into a brand-
new dog, at which his master stared with an amazement which soon was
merged in gratification. With a pocket-handkerchief she performed
marvels of impersonation which the boy watched with an almost severe
intentness, even putting out his tongue slowly, and developing a
slight squint, when the magician rose to the top of her powers. She
conjured with a silver coin, and of course let the child play with her
watch. She had realized at a glance that those things which would be
considered as baby nonsense by an English boy of ten, to this small
dweller on the plain of Marathon were full of the magic of the
unknown. And at last:

"Throw me up an orange, Dion!" she cried. "I know there are two or
three left in the pannier."

Dion bent down eagerly, rummaged and found an orange.

"Here!" he said. "Catch!"

He threw it up. She caught it with elaboration to astonish the boy.

"What are you going to do?" asked Dion.

"Throw me up your pocket-knife and you'll see."

Again he threw and she caught, while the boy's mouth gaped.

"Now then!" cried Rosamund.

She set to work, and almost directly had introduced her astounded
guest of the Greek kingdom to the famous "Crossing the Channel"
tragedy.

So great was the effect of this upon little Miltiades,--so they both
always called the boy when talking of him in after times,--that he
began to perspire, and drops of saliva fell from the corners of his
small and pouting mouth in imitation of the dreadfully human orange by
which he was confronted. Thereupon Rosamund threw off all ceremony and
frankly played the mother. She drew the boy, smiling, sideways to her,
wiped his mouth with her handkerchief, gently blew his small nose and
gave him a warm kiss.

"There!" she said.

And upon this the child made a remark.

Neither of them ever knew what it meant. It was long, and sounded like
an explanation. Having spoken, Miltiades suddenly looked shy. He
wriggled towards the top of the ladder. Dion thought that Rosamund
would try to stop him from leaving her, but she did not. On the
contrary, she drew up her legs and made way for him, carefully. The
child deftly descended, picked up his staff and turned. The dog,
barking joyously, had leaped after him, and now gamboled around him.
For a moment the child hesitated, and in that moment Dion popped the
remains of their lunch into his coat pockets; then slowly he walked to
the side of the tumulus by which he had come up. There he stood for
two or three minutes staring once more up at Rosamund. She waved a
friendly hand to him, boyishly, Dion thought. He smiled cautiously,
then confidentially, suddenly turned and bolted down the slope
uttering little cries--and so away once more to the far-off cattle on
the old battlefield, followed by his curly dog.

When Dion had watched him into the distance, beyond which lay the
shining glory of the sea, and looked up to Rosamund again, she was
pulling the little dry leaves from her undulating hair.

"I'm all brushwood," she said, "and I love it."

"So do I."

"I ought to have been born a shepherdess. Why do you look at me like
that?"

"Perhaps because I'm seeing a new girl who's got even more woman in
her than I knew till to-day."

"Most women are like that, Dion, when they get the chance."

"To think you knew all those tricks and never told me!"

"Help me down."

He stretched out his arms to her. When she was on the ground he still
held her for a moment.

"You darling!" he whispered. "Never shall I forget this day at
Marathon, the shining, the child, and you--you!"

They did not talk much on the long ride homeward. The heat was great,
but they were not afraid of it, for the shining fires of this land on
the edge of the east cherished and did not burn them. The white dust
lay deep on the road, and flew in light clouds from under the feet of
their horses as they rode slowly upwards, leaving the blue of their
pastoral behind them, and coming into the yellow of the pine woods.
Later, as they drew nearer to Athens, the ancient groves of the
olives, touched with a gentle solemnity, would give them greeting; the
fig trees and mulberry trees would be about them, and the long
vineyards watched over by the aristocratic cypress lifting its dark
spire to the sun. But now the kingdom of the pine trees joyously held
them. They were in the happy woods in which even to breathe was sheer
happiness. Now and then they pulled up and looked back to the
crescent-shaped plain which held a child instead of armies. They
traced the course of the river marked out by the reeds and sedges.
They saw the tiny dark specks, which were cattle grazing, with the
wonder of blue beyond them. In these moments, half-unconsciously, they
were telling memory to lay in its provision for the future. Perhaps
they would never come back; never again would Rosamund rest in her
brushwood chamber, never again would Dion hear the dry music above
him, and feel the growth of his love, the urgency of its progress just
as he had felt them that day. They might be intensely happy, but
exactly the same happiness would probably not be theirs again through
all the years that were coming. The little boy and his dog had
doubtless gone out of their lives for ever. Their good-by to Marathon
might well be final. They looked back again and again, till the blue
of the sea was lost to them. Then they rode on, faster. The horses
knew they were going homeward, and showed a new liveliness, sharing
the friskiness of the little graceful trees about them. Now and then
the riders saw some dusty peasants--brown and sun-dried men wearing
the fustanella, and shoes with turned-up toes ornamented with big
black tassels; women with dingy handkerchiefs tied over their heads;
children who looked almost like the spawn of the sun in their healthy,
bright-eyed brownness. And these people had cheerful faces. Their
rustic lot seemed enviable. Who would not shed his sorrows under these
pine trees, in the country where the solitudes radiated happiness, and
even bareness was like music? Here was none of the heavy and exotic
passion, none of the lustrous and almost morbid romance of the true
and distant East, drowsy with voluptuous memories. That setting was
not for Rosamund. Here were a lightness, a purity and sweetness of
Arcadia, and people who looked both intelligent and simple.

At a turn of the road they met some Vlachs--rascally wanderers, lean
as greyhounds, chicken-stealers and robbers in the night, yet with a
sort of consecration of careless cheerfulness upon them. They called
out. In their cries there was the sound of a lively malice. Their
brown feet stirred up the dust and set it dancing in the sunshine, a
symbol surely of their wayward, unfettered spirits. A little way off,
on a slope among the trees, their dark tents could be partially seen.

"Lucky beggars!" murmured Dion, as he threw them a few small coins,
while Rosamund smiled at them and waved her hand in answer to their
greetings. "I believe it's the ideal life to dwell in the tents."

"It seems so to-day."

"Won't it to-morrow? Won't it when we are in London?"

"Perhaps more than ever then."

Was she gently evading an answer? They had reached the brow of the
hill and put their horses to a canter. The white dust settled over
them. They were like millers on horseback as they left the pine woods
behind them. But the touch of the dust was as the touch of nature upon
their faces and hands. They would not have been free of it as they
rode towards Athens, and came to the region of the vineyards, of the
olive groves and the cypresses. Now and then they passed ramshackle
cafes made of boards roughly nailed together anyhow, with a straggle
of vine sprawling over them, and the earth for a flooring. Tables were
set out before them, or in their shadows; a few bottles were visible
within; on benches or stools were grouped Greeks, old and young,
busily talking, no doubt about politics. Carts occasionally passed by
the riders, sending out dust to mingle with theirs. Turkeys gobbled at
them, dogs barked in front of one-storied houses. They saw peasants
sitting sideways on pattering donkeys, and now and then a man on
horseback. By thin runlets of water were women, chattering as they
washed the clothes of their households. Then again, the horses came
into the bright and solitary places where the cheerful loneliness of
Greece held sway.

And so, at last they cantered into the outskirts of Athens when the
evening was falling. Another day had slipped from them. But both felt
it was a day which they had known very well, had realized with an
unusual fulness.

"It's been a day of days!" Dion said that evening.

And Rosamund nodded assent.

A child had been in that day, and, with a child's irresistible might,
had altered everything for them. Now Dion knew how Rosamund would be
with a child of her own, and Rosamund knew that Dion loved her more
deeply because he had seen her with a child. A little messenger had
come to them over the sun-dried plain of Marathon bearing a gift of
knowledge.

The next day they spent quietly. In the morning they visited the
National Museum, and in the late afternoon they returned to the
Acropolis.

In the Museum Rosamund was fascinated by the tombs. She, who always
seemed so remote from sorrow, who, to Dion, was the personification of
vitality and joyousness, was deeply moved by the record of death, by
the wonderfully restrained, and yet wonderfully frank, suggestion of
the grief of those who, centuries ago, had mingled their dust with the
dust of the relations, the lovers, the friends, whom they had mourned
for.

"What a lesson this is for me!" she murmured at last, after standing
for a long while wrapped in silence and contemplation.

"Why for you, specially?" he asked.

She looked up at him. There were tears in her eyes. He believed she
was hesitating, undecided whether to let him into a new chamber of her
being, or whether to close a half-opened door against him.

"It's very difficult to submit, I think, for some of us," she
answered, after a pause, slowly. "Those old Greeks must have known how
to do it."

"To submit to sorrow?"

"Yes, to a great sorrow. Such a thing is like an attack in the dark.
If I am attacked I want to strike back and hurt."

"But whom could you reasonably hurt on account of a death that came in
the course of nature? That's what you mean, isn't it?"

"Yes."

After a slight hesitation she said:

"Do you mean that you don't think we can hurt God?"

"I wonder," Dion answered.

"I don't. I know we can."

She looked again at the tomb before which they were standing. It
showed a woman seated and stretching out her right arm, which a woman
friend was touching. In the background was another, contemplative,
woman and a man wearing a chaplet of leaves, his hand lifted to his
face. For epitaph there was one word cut in marble.

"It means farewell, doesn't it?" asked Rosamund.

"Yes."

"Perhaps you'll smile, but I think these tombs are the most beautiful
things I have seen in Greece. It's a miracle--their lack of violence.
What a noble thing grief could be. That little simple word. It's great
to be able to give up the dearest thing with that one little word. But
I couldn't--I couldn't."

"How do you know?"

"I know, because I didn't."

She said nothing more on the subject that morning, but when they were
on the Acropolis waiting, as so often before, for the approach of the
evening, she returned to it. Evidently it was haunting her that day.

"I believe giving up nobly is a much finer thing than attaining
nobly," she said. "And yet attaining wins all the applause, and giving
up, if it gets anything, only gets that ugly thing--pity."

"But is pity an ugly thing?" said Dion.

He had a little stone in his hand, and, as he spoke, he threw it
gently towards the precipice, taking care not to send it over the
edge.

"I think I would rather have anything on earth from people than their
pity."

"Suppose I were to pity you because I loved you?"

He picked up another stone and held it in his hand.

"I should hate it."

He had lifted his hand for the throw, but he kept hold of the stone.

"What, pity that came straight out of love?"

"Any sort of pity."

"You must be very proud--much prouder than I am then. If I were
unhappy I should wish to have pity from you."

"Perhaps you have never been really unhappy."

Dion laid the stone down. He thought hard for a moment.

"Without any hope at all of a change back to happiness--no, actually I
never have."

"Ah, then you've never had to brace up and see if you could find a
strong voice to utter your 'farewell'!"

She spoke with firmness, a firmness that rang like true metal struck
with a hammer and giving back sincerity.

"That sounds tremendously Doric," he said.

His lips were smiling, but there was an almost surprised expression in
his eyes.

"Dion, do you know you're intuitive to-day?"

"Ah, your training--your training!"

"Didn't you say we should have to be Doric ourselves if----?"

"Come, Rosamund, it's time for the Parthenon."

Once more they went over the uneven ground to stand before its solemn
splendor.

"Shall we have learnt before we go?" said Dion.

"It's strange, but I think the tombs teach me more. They're more
within my reach. This is so tremendous that it's remote. Perhaps a
man, or--or a boy----"

She looked at him.

"A boy?"

"Yes."

He drew her down. She clasped her hands, that looked to him so capable
and so pure, round her knees.

"A boy? Go on, Rose."

"He might learn his lesson here, with a man to help him. The
Parthenon's tremendously masculine. Perhaps women have to learn from
the gentleness of those dear tombs."

Never before had she seemed to him so soft, so utterly soft of nature.

"You've been thinking a great deal to-day of our boy, haven't you?" he
said.

"Yes."

"Suppose we did have a boy and lost him?"

"Lost him?"

Her voice sounded suddenly almost hostile.

"Such a thing has happened to parents. It might happen to us."

"I don't believe it would happen to me," Rosamund said, with a sort of
curious, almost cold decision.

"But why not?"

"What made you think of such a thing?"

"I don't know. Perhaps it was because of what you said this morning
about grief, and then about bracing up and finding a firm voice to
utter one's 'farewell.'"

"You don't understand what a woman would feel who lost her child."

"Are you sure that you do?"

"Partly. Quite enough to---- Don't let us speak about it any more."

"No. There's nothing more futile than imagining horrors that are never
coming upon us."

"I never do it," she said, with resolute cheerfulness. "But we shall
very soon have to say one 'farewell.'"

"To the Parthenon?"

"Yes."

"Say it to-night!"

She turned round to face him.

"To-night? Why?"

"For a little while."

A sudden happy idea had come to him. A shadow had fallen over her for
a moment. He wanted to drive it away, to set her again in the full
sunshine for which she was born, and in which, if he could have his
will, she should always dwell.

"You wanted to take me away somewhere."

"Yes. You must see a little more of Greece before we go home. Say your
'farewell,' Rosamund."

She did not know what was in his mind, but she obeyed him, and,
looking up at the great marble columns, glowing with honey-color and
gold in the afternoon light, she murmured:

"Farewell."

On the following day they left Athens and set out on the journey to
Olympia.



                              CHAPTER V

"Why are you bringing me to Olympia?"

That question, unuttered by her lips, was often in Rosamund's eyes as
they drew near to the green wilds of Elis. Of course they had always
meant to visit Olympia before they sailed away to England, but she
knew very well that Dion had some special purpose in his mind, and
that it was closely connected with his great love of her. She had
understood that on the Acropolis, and her "farewell" had been an act
of submission to his will not wholly unselfish. Her curiosity was
awake.

What was the secret of Olympia?

They had gone by train to Patras, slept there, and thence rode on
horseback to Pyrgos through the vast vineyards of the Peloponnesus--
vineyards that stretched down to the sea and were dotted with sentinel
cypresses. The heat was much greater than it had been in Athens.
Enormous aloes hedged gardens from which came scents that seemed warm.
The sandy soil, turned up by the horses' feet, was hot to the touch.
The air quivered, and was shot with a music of insects faint but
pervasive.

Pyrgos was suffocating and noisy, but Rosamund was amused by democracy
at close quarters, showing its naked love of liberty. Her strong
humanity rose to the occasion, and she gave herself with a smiling
willingness to the streets, in which men, women, children and animals,
with lungs of leather, sent forth their ultimate music. Nevertheless,
she was glad when she and Dion set out again, and followed the banks
of the Alpheus, leaving the cries of the city behind them. It seemed
to her that they were traveling to some hidden treasure, secluded in
the folds of a green valley where the feet of men seldom, if ever,
came. Dion's eyes told her that they were drawing nearer and nearer to
the secret he knew of, and was going to reveal to her. She often
caught him looking at her with an almost boyish expression of loving
anticipation; and more than once he laughed happily when he saw her
question, but he would not give her an answer.

Peasants worked in the vineyards, shoulder-high in the plants, brown
and sweating in the glare. Swarthy children, with intelligent eyes,
often with delicate noses, and those pouting lips which are
characteristic of many Greek statues, ran to stare at them, and
sometimes followed them a little way, but without asking for alms.
Then the solitudes took them, and they wound on and on, with their
guide as their only companion.

He was a gentle, even languid-looking youth, called Nicholas
Agathoulos, who was a native of Patras, but who had lived a good deal
in Athens, who spoke a few words of English and French, and who
professed a deep passion for Lord Byron. Nicholas rode on a mule,
leading, or not leading as the case might be--for he was a charmingly
careless person--a second mule on which was fastened Rosamund's and
Dion's scanty luggage. Rosamund, like a born vagabond, was content to
travel in this glorious climate with scarcely any impedimenta. When
Nicholas was looked at he smiled peacefully under his quiet and
unpretending black mustache. When he was not looked at he seemed to
sleep with open eyes. He never sang or whistled, had no music at all
in him; but he could quote stanzas from "Don Juan" in Greek, and, when
he did that, he woke up, sparks of fire glowed in his eyes, and his
employers realized that he shared to the full the patriotism of his
countrymen.

Did he know the secret of Olympia which Dion was concealing so
carefully, and enjoying so much, as the little train of pilgrims wound
onwards among fruit trees and shrubs of arbutus, penetrating farther
and ever farther into a region sweet and remote? Of course he must
know it.

"I shall ask Nicholas," Rosamund said once to Dion, perversely.

"What?"

"You know perfectly well what."

His face was a map of innocence as he touched his thin horse with the
whip and rode forward a little faster.

"What is there to see at Olympia, Nicholas?" she said, speaking rather
loudly in order that Dion might hear.

Nicholas woke up, and hastily, in a melodious voice, quoted some
scraps of guide-book. Rosamund did not find what she wanted among
them. She knew already about the ruins, about the Nike of Paeonius and
the Hermes of Praxiteles. So she left the young Greek to his waking
dream, and possessed her soul in a patience that was not difficult.
She liked to dwell in anticipation. And she felt that any secret this
land was about to reveal to her would be, must be, beautiful. She
trusted Greece.

"We aren't far off now," said Dion presently, as they rode up the
valley--a valley secluded from the world, pastoral and remote, shaded
by Judas trees.

"How peaceful and lovely it is."

"And full of the echoes of the Pagan feet which once trod here."

"I don't hear them," said Rosamund, "and I am listening."

"Perhaps you could never hear Pagan echoes. And yet you love Greece."

"Yes. But I have nothing Pagan in me. I know that."

"It doesn't matter," he said. "You are the ideal woman to be in Greece
with. If I don't come back to Greece with you, I shall never come
back."

They rode on. Her horse was following his along the windings of the
river. Presently she said:

"Where are we going to sleep? Surely there isn't a possible inn in
this remoteness?--or have they build one for travelers who come here
in winter and spring?"

"Our inn will be a little above Olympia."

The green valley seemed closing about them, as if anxious to take them
to itself, to keep them in its closest intimacy, with a gentle
jealousy. Rosamund had a sensation, almost voluptuous, of yielding to
the pastoral greenness, to the warm stillness, to the hush of the
delicate wilds.

"Elis! Elis!" she whispered to herself. "I am riding up into Elis,
where once the processions passed to the games, where Nero built
himself a mansion. And there's a secret here for me."

Then suddenly there came into her mind the words in the "Paradiso"
which she had been dreaming over in London on the foggy day when Dion
had asked her to marry him.

The Kingdom of Heaven suffereth violence from warm love and living
hope which conquereth the Divine will.

It was strange that the words should come to her just then. She could
not think why they came. But, repeating them to herself, she felt how
very far off she was from Paganism. Yet she had within her warm love
surely and living hope. Could such things, as they were within her,
ever do violence to the Kingdom of Heaven? She looked between her
horse's perpetually moving ears at the hollow athletic back of her
young husband. If she had not married she would have given rein to
deep impulses within her which now would never be indulged. They would
not have led her to Greece. If she had been governed by them she would
never have been drawn on by the secret of Olympia. How strange it was
that, within the compass of one human being, should be contained two
widely differing characters. Well, she had chosen, and henceforth she
must live according to the choice she had made. But how would she have
been in the other life of which she had dreamed so often, and so
deeply, in her hours of solitude? She would never know that. She had
chosen the warm love and the living hope, but the Kingdom of Heaven
should never suffer violence from anything she had chosen. There are
doubtless many ways of consecrating a life, of rendering service.

They came into a scattered and dingy hamlet. Hills rose about it, but
the narrowing valley still wound on.

"We are close to the ruins," said Dion.

"Already! Where are we going to sleep?"

"Up there!"

He pointed to a steep hill that was set sheer above the valley.

"Go on with the mules, Nicholas."

Nicholas rode on, smiling.

"What's that building on the hump?"

"The Museum."

"I wonder why they put the inn so far away."

"It isn't really very far, not many minutes from here. But the way's
pretty steep. Now then, Rosamund!"

They set their horses to the task. Nicholas and the mules were out of
sight. A bend of the little track had hidden them.

"Why, there's a village up here!" said Rosamund, as they came to a
small collection of houses with yards and rough gardens and scattered
outbuildings.

"Yes--Drouva. Our inn is just beyond it, but quite separated from it."

"I'm glad of that. They don't bother very much about cleanliness here,
I should think."

He was smiling at her now. His lips were twitching under his mustache,
and his eyes seemed trying not to tell something to her.

"Surely the secret isn't up here?"

He shook his head, still smiling, almost laughing.

They were now beyond the village, and emerged on a plateau of rough
short grass which seemed to dominate the world.

"This is the top of the hill of Drouva," said Dion, with a ring of
joy, and almost of pride, in his voice. "And there's our inn, the Inn
of Drouva."

Rosamund pulled up her horse. She did not say a word. She just looked,
while her horse lowered his head and sniffed the air in through his
twitching nostrils. Then he sent forth a quivering neigh, his welcome
to the Inn of Drouva. The view was immense, but Rosamund was not
looking at it. A small dark object not far off in the foreground of
this great picture held her eyes. For the moment she saw little or
nothing else.

She saw a dark, peaked tent pitched in the middle of the plateau.
Smoke from a fire curled up behind it. Two or three figures moved near
it. Beyond, Nicholas was unloading the mules.

She dropped the cord by which she had been guiding her horse and
slipped down to the ground. Her legs were rather stiff from riding.
She held on to the saddle for a moment.

"A camp?" she said at last.

Dion was beside her.

"An awfully rough one."

"How jolly!"

She said the words almost solemnly.

"Dion, you are a brick!" she added, after a pause. "I've never stayed
in camp before. A real brick! But you always are."

"Aren't you coming into the camp?"

She put her hand on his arm and kept him back.

"No--wait! What did you mean by shaking your head when I asked you if
the secret was up here?"

"This isn't the real secret. It wasn't because of this that I asked
you suddenly on the Acropolis to say 'farewell' to the Parthenon."

"There's another secret?"

"There's another reason, the real reason, why I hurried you to
Olympia. But I'm going to let you find it out for yourself. I shan't
tell you anything."

"But how shall I know when----?"

"You will know."

"To-day?"

"Don't you think we might stay on our hill-top till to-morrow?"

"Yes, all right. It's glorious here; I won't be impatient. But how
could you manage to get the tent here before we came?"

"We've been two nights on the way, Patras and Pyrgos. That gave plenty
of time to the magician to work the spell. Come along."

This time she did not hold him back. Her eagerness was as great as
his. Certainly it was a very ordinary camp, scarcely, in fact, a camp
at all. The tent was small and of the roughest kind, but there were
two neat little camp-beds within it, with their toes planted on the
short dry grass. In the iron washhand stand were a shining white basin
and a jug filled with clear water. There was a cake of remarkable pink
soap with a strange and piercing scent; there was a "tooth glass";
there was a straw mat.

"What isn't there?" cried Rosamund, who was almost as delighted as a
child.

A grave and very handsome gentleman from Athens, Achilles Stavros by
name, received her congratulations with a classical smile of
satisfaction.

"He's even got a genuine Greek nose for the occasion!" Rosamund said
delightedly to Dion, when Achilles retired for a moment to give some
instructions about tea to the cook. "Where did you find him?"

"That's my secret."

"I never realised how delicious a camp was before. My wildest dreams
are surpassed."

As they looked at the two small, hard chairs with straw bottoms which
were solemnly set out side by side facing the view, and upon which
Achilles expected them to sink voluptuously for the ritual of tea,
they broke into laughter at Rosamund's exaggerated expressions of
delight. But directly she was able to stop laughing she affirmed with
determination:

"I don't care what anybody says, or thinks; I repeat it"--she glanced
from the straw mat to the cake of anemic pink soap--"my wildest dreams
are surpassed. To think"--she spread out her hands--"only to think of
finding a tooth glass here! It's--it's admirable!"

She turned upon him an almost fanatical eye, daring contradiction; and
they both laughed again, long and loud like two children who, suddenly
aware of a keen physical pleasure, prolong it beyond all reasonable
bounds.

"What are we going to have for tea?" she asked.

"Tea," Dion cried.

"You ridiculous creature!"

From a short distance, Achilles gazed upon the merriment of theses
newly-married English travelers. Nobody had told him they were newly
married; he just knew it, had known it at a glance. As he watched, the
laughter presently died away, and he saw the two walk forward to the
edge of the small plateau, then stand still to gaze at the view.

The prospect from the hill of Drouva above Olympia is very great, and
all Rosamund's inclination to merriment died out of her as she looked
upon it. Even her joy in the camp was forgotten for a moment.

Upon their plateau, sole guests of the bareness, stood two small olive
trees, not distorted by winds. Rosamund leaned against one of them as
she gazed, put her arms round it with a sort of affectionate
carelessness that was half-protective, that seemed to say, "You dear
little tree! How nice of you to be here. But you almost want taking
care of." Then the tree was forgotten, and the Hellenic beauty reigned
over her spirit, as she gazed upon the immense pastoral bounded by
mountains and the sea; a green wilderness threaded by a serpentine
river of silver--a far-flung river which lingered on its way,
journeying hither and thither, making great curves as if it loved the
wilderness and wished to know it well, to know all of it before being
merged irrevocably with the sea.

"Those are the valleys of the Kladeos and the Alpheios."

"Yes."

"And that far-off Isle is the Island of Zante."

"Of Zante," she repeated.

After a long pause she said:

"You know those words somewhere in the Bible--'the wilderness and the
solitary places'?"

"Yes."

"I've always loved them, just those words. Even when I was quite a
child I liked to say them. And I remember once, when I was staying at
Sherrington, we drove over to the cathedral. Canon Wilton took us into
the stalls. It was a week-day and there were very few people. The
anthem was Wesley's 'The Wilderness.' I had never heard it before, and
when I heard those words--my words--being sung, I had such a queer
thrill. I wanted to cry and I was startled. To most people, I suppose,
the word wilderness suggests something dreary and parched, ugly
desolation."

"Yes. The scapegoat was driven out into the wilderness."

"I think I'd rather take /my/ sin into the wilderness than anywhere
else. Purification might be found there."

"/Your/ sin!" he said. "As if----" He was silent.

Zante seemed sleeping in the distance of the Ionian Sea, far away as
the dream from which one has waked, touched with a dream's mystic
remoteness. The great plain, stretching to mountains and sea, vast and
green and lonely--but with the loneliness that smiles, desiring
nothing else--seemed uninhabited. Perhaps there were men in it,
laboring among the vineyards or toiling among the crops, women bending
over the earth by which they lived, or washing clothes on the banks of
the river. Rosamund did not look for them and did not see them. In the
green landscape, over which from a distance the mountains kept their
quiet and deeply reserved watch, she detected no movement. Even the
silver of the river seemed immobile, as if its journeyings were now
stilled by an afternoon spell.

"It's as empty as the plain of Marathon, but how much greater!" she
said at last.

"At Marathon there was the child."

"Yes, and here there's not even a child."

She sighed.

"I wonder what one would learn to be if one lived on the hill of
Drouva?" she said.

"It will be much more beautiful at sunset. We are looking due west.
Soon we shall have the moon rising behind us."

"What memories I shall carry away!"

"And I."

"You were here before alone?"

"Yes. I walked up from the village just before sunset after a long day
among the ruins. I--I didn't know then of your existence. That seems
strange."

But she was gazing at the view, and now with an earnestness in which
there seemed to him to be a hint of effort, as if she were, perhaps,
urging imagination to take her away and to make her one with that on
which she looked. It struck him just then that, since they had been
married, she had changed a good deal, or developed. A new dreaminess
had been added to her power and her buoyancy which, at times, made her
very different from the radiant girl he had won.

"The Island of Zante!" she said once more, with a last look at the
sea, as they turned away in answer to the grave summons of Achilles.
"Ah, what those miss who never travel!"

"And yet I remember your saying once that you had very little of the
normal in you, and even something about the cat's instinct."

"Probably I meant the cat's instinct to say nasty things. Every
woman--"

"No, what you meant--"

He began actually to explain, but her "Puss, Puss, Puss!" stopped him.
Her dream was over and her laugh rang out infectiously as they
returned to the tent.

The tea was fairly bad, but she defended its merits with energy, and
munched biscuits with an excellent appetite. Afterwards she smoked a
cigarette and Dion his pipe, sitting on the ground and leaning against
the tent wall. In vain Achilles drew her attention to the chairs.
Rosamund stretched out her long limbs luxuriously and shook her head.

"I'm not a school-teacher, Achilles," she said.

And Dion had to explain what she meant perhaps--only perhaps, for he
wasn't sure about it himself,--to that classical personage.

"These chairs fight against the whole thing," she said, when Achilles
was gone.

"I'll hide them," said Dion.

He was up in a moment, caught hold of the chairs, gripping one in each
hand, and marched off with them. When he came back Rosamund was no
longer sitting on the ground by the tent wall. She had slipped away.
He looked round. She must have gone beyond the brow of the hill, for
she was not on the plateau. He hesitated, pulling hard at his pipe. He
knew her curious independence, knew that sometimes she wanted to be
alone. No doubt she had gone to look at the great view from some
hidden place. Well, then, he ought not to try to find her, he ought to
respect her wish to be by herself. But this evening it hurt him. As he
stood there he felt wounded, for he remembered telling her that the
great view would be much more beautiful at sunset when the moon would
be rising behind them. The implication of course had been, "Wait a
little and I'll show you." It was he who had chosen the place for the
camp, he who had prepared the surprise. Perhaps foolishly, he had
thought of the whole thing, even of the plain, the river, the
mountains, the sea and the Island of Zante, as a sort of possession
which he was going gloriously to share with her. And now----! He felt
deprived, almost wronged. The sky was changing. He turned and looked
to the east. Above Olympia, in a clear and tremulous sky, a great
silver moon was rising. It was his hour, and she had hidden herself.

Again, at that moment, Dion felt almost afraid of his love.

His pipe had gone out. He took it from his lips, bent, and knocked out
the tobacco against the heel of his boot. He was horribly
disappointed, but he was not going to search for Rosamund; nor was he
ever going to let her know of his disappointment. Perhaps by
concealing it he would kill it. He thrust his pipe into his pocket,
hesitated, then walked a little way from the camp and sat down on the
side of the hill. What rot it was his always wanting to share
everything now. Till he met Rosamund he had always thought only women
could never be happy unless they shared their pleasures, and
preferably with a man. Love apparently could play the very devil,
bridge the gulf between sexes, make a man who was thoroughly masculine
in all his tastes and habits have "little feelings" which belonged
properly only to women.

Doric! Suddenly the word jumped up in his mind, and a vision of the
Parthenon columns rose before his imagination, sternly glorious,
almost with the strength of a menace. He set his teeth together and
cursed himself for a fool and a backslider.

Rosamund and he were to be Doric. Well, this evening he didn't know
exactly what he was, but he certainly was not Doric.

Just then he heard the sound of a shot. He did not know what direction
it came from, but, fantastically enough, it seemed to be a comment on
his thought, a brusk, decisive exclamation flung at him from out of
the silent evening. "Sentimentalist! Take that, and get out of your
mush of feeling!" As he recognized it--he now forced himself to that
sticking-point--to be a mush, the shot's comment fell in, of course,
with his own view of the matter.

He sat still for a moment, thinking of the shot, and probably
expecting it to be repeated. It was not repeated. A great silence
prevailed, the silence of the Hellenic wild held in the hand of
evening. And abruptly, perhaps, from that large and pervasive silence,
Dion caught a coldness of fear. All his perceptions rushed upon him,
an acute crowd. He sprang up, put his hand to his revolver. Rosamund
out alone somewhere in the loneliness of Greece--evening--a shot!

He was over the brow of the hill towards the west in a moment. All
respect for Rosamund's evening whim, all remembrance of his own proper
pride, was gone from him.

"Rosamund!" he called; "Rosamund!"

"Here!" replied her strong voice from somewhere a little way below
him.

And he saw her standing on the hillside and looking downwards. He
thrust his revolver back into his pocket quickly. Already his pride
was pushing its head up again. He stood still, looking down on her.

"It's all right, it is?"

This time she lifted her head and turned her face up to him.

"All right?"

"I heard a shot."

He saw laughter dawning in her face.

"You don't mean to say----?"

She laughed frankly.

"Come down here!"

He joined her.

"What was it?"

"Did you, or didn't you, think I'd been attacked by Greek brigands?"

"Of course not! But I heard a shot, and it just struck me----"

At that moment he was almost ashamed of loving her so much.

"Well, there's the brigand, and I do believe he's going to shoot
again. The ruffian! Yes, he's taking aim! Oh, Dion, let's seek cover."

Still laughing, she shrank against him. He put one arm round her
shoulder bruskly, and his hand closed on her tightly. A little way
below them, relieved with a strange and romantic distinctness against
the evening light, in which now there was a strong suggestion of gold,
was a small figure, straight, active--a figure of the open air and the
wide spaces--with a gun to its right shoulder. A shot rang out.

"He's got it," said Rosamund.

And there was a note of admiring praise in her voice.

"That child's a dead shot," she added. "It's quail he's after, I
believe. Look! He's picking it up."

The small black figure bent quickly down, after running forward a
little way.

"He retrieves as well as he shoots. Shall we go to him and see whether
it's quail?"

"Another child," said Dion.

He still had his arm round her shoulder.

"Why did you come here?" he asked.

"To look at the evening coming to me over the wilderness. But he made
me forget it for a moment."

Dion was staring at her now.

"I believe a child could make you forget anything," he said.

"Let's go to him."

The gold of the evening was strengthening and deepening. The vast
view, which was the background to the child's little figure, was
losing its robe of green and of blue, green of the land, blue of the
sea, was putting on velvety darkness and gold. The serpentine river
was a long band of gold flung out, as if by a careless enchanter,
towards the golden sea in which Zante was dreaming. Remote and immense
this land had seemed in the full daytime, a tremendous pastoral
deserted by men, sufficient to itself and existing only for its own
beauty. Now it existed for a child. The human element had caused
nature, as it were, to recede, to take the second place. A child,
bending down to pick up a shot quail, then straightening up
victoriously, held the vast panorama in submission, as if he had
quietly given out the order, "Make me significant." And Rosamund, who
had stolen away to meet the evening, was now only intent on knowing
whether the shot bird was a quail or not.

It was a quail, and a fat one.

When they came to the boy they found him a barefooted urchin, with
tattered coarse clothes and densely thick, uncovered black hair
growing down almost to his fiery young eyes, which stared at them
proudly. There was a wild look in those eyes never to be found in the
eyes of a dweller in cities, a wild grace in his figure, and a
complete self-possession in his whole bearing. The quail just shot he
had in his hand. Another was stuffed into the large pocket of his
jacket. He pulled it out and showed it to them, reading at a glance
the admiration in Rosamund's eyes. Dion held out a hand to the boy's
gun, but at this his manner changed, he clutched it tightly, moved a
step or two back, and scowled.

"He's a regular young savage," said Dion.

"I like him as he is. Besides, why should he give his gun to a
stranger? He knows nothing about us."

"You're immense!" said Dion, laughing.

"Let's have the quail for our dinner."

"D'you expect him to give them to us without a stand-up fight and
probably bloodshed? For he's armed, unfortunately!"

"Don't be ridiculous. Look here, Dion, you go off for a minute, and
leave him with me. I think you get on his nerves."

"Well, I'm----!"

But he went. He left the two figures together, and presently saw them
both from a distance against the vastness of the gold. Bushes and
shrubs, and two or three giant pine trees, between the summit of
Drouva and the plain, showed black, and the figures of woman and child
were almost ebon. Dion watched them. He could not see any features.
The two were now like carved things which could move, and only by
their movements could they tell him anything. The gun over the boy's
shoulder was like a long finger pointing to the west where a redness
was creeping among the gold. The great moon climbed above Drouva.
Bluish-gray smoke came from the camp-fire at a little distance. It
ascended without wavering straight up in the windless evening. Far
down in the hidden valley, behind Dion and below the small village,
shadows were stealing through quiet Elis, shadows were coming to
shroud the secret that was held in the shrine of Olympia. A slight
sound of bells stole up on the stillness from somewhere below,
somewhere not far from those two ebon figures. And this sound,
suggestive of moving animals coming from pasture to protected places
for the night, put a heart in the breast of this pastoral. Thin was
the sound and delicate, fit music for Greece in the fragile evening.
As Dion listened to it, he looked at that black finger below him
pointing to the redness in the west. Then he remembered it was a gun,
and, for an instant, looking at the red, he thought of the color of
fresh blood.

At this moment the tall figure, Rosamund, took hold of the gun, and
the two figures moved away slowly down the winding track in the hill,
and were hidden at a turning of the path.

Almost directly a third shot rang out. The young dweller in the
wilderness was allowing Rosamund to give a taste of her skill with the
gun.



                              CHAPTER VI

Rosamund came back to the camp that evening with Dirmikis,--so the boy
of the wilderness was called,--and five quail, three of them to her
gun. She was radiant, and indeed had an air almost of triumph. Her
eyes were sparkling, her cheeks were glowing; she looked like a
beautiful schoolgirl as she walked in over the plateau with the sunset
flushing scarlet behind her, and the big moon coming to meet her.
Dirmikis, at her side, carried the quail upside down in his brown
hands. Rosamund had the gun under her right arm.

"It's a capital gun," she called out to Dion. "I got three. Here,
Dirmikis,"--she turned to the boy,--"show them."

"Does he understand English?"

"No, but he understands me!" she retorted with pride. "Look there!"

Dirmikis held up the birds, smiling a savage smile.

"Aren't they fat? Feel them, Dion! The three fattest ones fell to my
gun, but don't tell /him/."

She sketched a delicious wink, looking about sixteen.

"I really have a good eye," she added, praising herself with gusto.
"It's no use being over-modest, is it? If one has a gift, well one
just has it. Here, Dirmikis!"

She gave his gun carefully to the barefooted child.

"He's a little stunner, and so chivalrous. I never met a boy I liked
more. Do give him a nice present, Dion, and let him feed in the camp
if he likes."

"Well, what next? What am I to give him?"

"Nothing dressy. He isn't a manikin, he's a real Doric boy."

She slapped Dirmikis on the back with a generous hand. He smiled
radiantly, this time without any savagery.

"The sort of boy who'll be of some use in the world."

"I'll give him a tip."

Rosamund seemed about to assent when an idea struck her, as she
afterwards said, "with the force of a bomb."

"I know what he'll like better than anything."

"Well?"

"Your revolver, to be sure!"

"My revolver to be suren't!" exclaimed Dion passionately, inventing a
negative. "I bought it at great cost to defend you with, not for the
endowment of a half-naked varmint from the wilderness under Drouva."

"Be careful, Dion; you're insulting a Doric boy!"

"Here--I'll insult him with a ten-lepta piece."

"Don't be mean. Bribe him thoroughly if you're going to bribe him. We
go shooting together again to-morrow evening."

"Do you indeed?"

"Yes, directly after tea. It's all arranged. Dirmikis suggested it
with the most charming chivalry, and I gave yes for an answer. So we
must keep on good terms with him at whatever cost."

She cocked up her chin and walked exultantly into the tent. A minute
afterwards there rang out to the evening a warm contralto voice
singing.

Dirmikis looked at the tent and then at Dion with an air of profound
astonishment. The quail dropped from his hands, and he did not even
snatch at them as he listened to the remarkable sounds which, he could
not doubt, flowed from his Amazon. His brows came down over his fiery
eyes, and he seemed to stand at gaze like an animal, half-fascinated
and half-suspicious. The voice died away and was followed by a sound
of pouring water. Then Dirmikis accepted two ten-lepta pieces and
picked up the quail. Dion introduced him to the cook, and it was
understood that he should be fed in the camp, and that the quail
should form part of the evening meal.

Very good they proved to be, cooked in leaves with the addition of
some fried slices of fat ham. Rosamund exulted again as she ate them,
recognizing the birds she had shot "by the taste."

"This is one! Aren't mine different from Dirmikis's?" she exclaimed.
"So much more succulent!"

"Naturally, you great baby!"

"Life is glorious!" she exclaimed resonantly. "To eat one's own bag on
the top of Drouva under the moon! Oh!"

She looked at the moon, then bent over her plate of metal-ware which
was set on the tiny folding-table. In her joy she was exactly like a
big child.

"I wonder how many I shall get to-morrow. I got my eye in at the very
start. Really, Dion, you know, I'm a gifted creature. It isn't every
one----"

And she ran on, laughing at herself, reveling in her whimsical
pretense of conceit till dinner was over.

"Now a cigarette! Never have I enjoyed any meal so much as this! It's
only out of doors that one gets hold of the real /joie de vivre/."

"You're never without it, thank God," returned Dion, striking a match
for her.

So still was the evening that the flame burned steadily even upon that
height facing immensities. Rosamund leaned to it with the cigarette
between her lips. Her face was browned to the sun. She looked rather
like a splendid blonde gipsy, with loose yellow hair and the careless
eyes of those who dwell under smiling heavens. She sent out a puff of
cigarette smoke, directing it with ardor to the moon which now rode
high above them.

"I'd like to catch up nature in my arms to-night," she said. "Come,
Dion, let's go a little way."

She was up, and put her arm through his like a comrade. He squeezed
her arm against his side and, strolling there in the night on the edge
of the hill, she talked at first with almost tumultuous energy, with
an energy as of an Amazon who cared for the things of the soul as much
as for the things of the body. To-night her body and soul seemed on
the same high level of intensity.

At first she talked of the present, of their life in Greece and of
what it had meant to her, what it had done for her; and then, always
with her arm through Dion's, she began to talk of the future.

"We've got to go away from all this, but let us carry it with us; you
know, as one can carry things that one has really gathered up, really
got hold of. It will mean a lot to us afterwards in England, in our
regular humdrum life. Not that life's ever humdrum. We must take
Drouva to England, and Marathon, and the view from the Acropolis, and
the columns of the Parthenon above all those, and the tombs."

"But they're sad."

"We must take them. I'm quite sure the way to make life splendid,
noble, what it is meant to be to each of us, is to press close against
one's heart all that is sent to one, the sorrows as well as the joys.
Everything one tries to keep at arm's length hurts one."

"Sins?"

"Sins, Dion? I said what is sent to us."

"Don't you think----?"

"Sins are never sent to us, we always have to go and fetch them. It's
like that poor old chemist going round the corner in the fog with a
jug for what is ruining his life."

"What poor old chemist?" he asked.

"A great friend of mine in London--Mr. Thrush. You shall know him some
day. Oh--but London! Now, Dion, can we, you and I, live perpetually in
London after all this?"

"Well, dearest, I must stick close to business."

"I know that. And we've got the little house. But later on?"

"And your singing, your traveling all over the place with a maid!"

"I wonder if I shall. To-night I don't feel as if I shall."

She stood still abruptly, and was silent for a minute.

"Don't you think," she said, in a different and less exuberant voice,
and with a changed and less physical manner--"don't you think
sometimes, in exceptional hours, one can feel what is to come, what is
laid up for one? I do. This is an exceptional hour. We are on the
heights and it's very wonderful. Well, perhaps to-night we can feel
what is coming. Let's try."

"How?"

"Let's just be quiet, and give ourselves up to the hill of Drouva, and
Greece, and the night, and--and what surrounds and permeates us and
all this."

With a big and noble gesture she indicated the sleeping world far
below them, breathless under the moon; the imperceptible valleys
merged in the great plain through which the river, silver once more,
moved unsleeping between its low-lying banks to the sea; the ranges of
mountains which held themselves apart in the night, a great company,
reserved and almost austere, yet trodden with confidence by the feet
of those fairies who haunt the ancient lands; the sea which drew down
the moon as a lover draws down his mistress; Zante riding the sea like
a shadow in harbor.

And they were silent. Dion had a sensation of consciously giving
himself, almost as a bather, to the sea. Did he feel what was coming
to him and to this girl at his side, who was part of him, and yet who
was alone, whose arm clasped his, yet whose soul dwelt far off in its
own remoteness? Would the years draw them closer and closer together,
knit them together, through greater knowledge, through custom, through
shared joys and beliefs, through common beliefs, through children,
till they were as branches growing out of one stem firmly rooted?

He gave himself and gave himself, or tried to give himself in the
silence. Yet he could not have said truly that any mystical knowledge
came to him. Only one thing he seemed strangely to know, that they
would never have children. The sleeping world and the sea, and, as
Rosamund had said, "what surrounds and permeates us and all this"
seemed to permit him mysteriously to get at that one bit of
foreknowledge. Something seemed to say to him, "You will be the father
of one child." And yet, when he came to think of it, he realized how
probable, how indeed almost certain it was that the silent voice
issued from within himself. Rosamund and he had talked about a child,
a boy, had begun almost to sketch out mental plans for that boy's
upbringing; they had never talked about children. He believed that he
had penetrated to the secret of the voice. He said to himself, "All
that sort of thing comes out of one's self. It doesn't reach one from
the outside." And yet, when he looked out over the world, which seemed
wrapped in ethereal garments, garments woven by spirit on looms no
hand of woman or man might ever touch, he was vaguely conscious that
all within him which was of any real value was there too. Surely he
did not possess. Rather was he possessed of.

He looked at Rosamund at last.

"Have you got anything?"

But she did not answer him. There was a great stillness in her big
eyes. All the vital exuberance of body and spirit mingled together had
vanished from her abruptly. Nothing of the Amazon who had captured the
heart of Dirmikis remained. As Dion looked at her now, he simply could
not see the beautiful schoolgirl of sixteen, the blonde gipsy who had
bent forward, cigarette in mouth, to his match, who had leaned back
and blown rings to the moon above Drouva. Had she ever set the butt of
a gun against her shoulder? Something in this woman's eyes made him
suddenly feel as if he ought to leave her alone. Yet her arm still lay
on his, and she was his.

Against the silver of the moon the twisted trunks of the two small
olive trees showed black and significant. The red of the dying camp-
fire glowed not far from the tent. Dogs were barking in the hamlet of
Drouva. She neither saw details nor heard ugly sounds in the night. He
knew that. And the rest? It seemed to him that something of her, the
spirit of her, perhaps, or some part of it with which his had never
yet had any close contact, was awake and at work in the night. But
though he held her arm in his she was a long way from him. And there
came to him this thought:

"I felt as if I ought to leave her alone. But she has left me alone."

Almost mechanically, and slowly, he straightened his arm, thus letting
hers slip. She did not seem to notice his action. She gazed out
towards Zante over a world that now looked very mystical. In the
daylight it had been a green pastoral. Now there was over it, and even
surely in it, a dim whiteness, a something pure and hushed, like the
sound, remote and curiously final, of a quiet sleeper.

That night, when they went to bed, Rosamund was full of the delight of
a new experience. She insisted that the flap of the tent should not be
kept shut down. She had never slept in a tent before, and was resolved
to look out and see the stars from her pillow.

"And my olive tree," she added.

Obediently, as soon as she was in her camp-bed, Dion lifted the flap.
A candle was still burning, set on a chair between the two beds. As
the moonlight came in, Rosamund lifted herself on one arm, leaned over
and blew it out.

"How horrible moonlight makes candlelight," she said.

Dion, in his pyjamas, was outside fastening back the flap, his bare
feet on the short dry grass.

"I can see the Pleiades!" she added earnestly.

"There!" said Dion.

He looked up at the sky.

"The Pleiades, the Great Bear, Mars."

"Oh!" she drew in her breath. "A shooting star!"

She pressed her lips together and half-shut her eyes. By her
contracted forehead Dion saw that she was wishing almost fiercely. He
believed he read her wish. He had not seen the traveling star, and did
not try to wish with her, lest he should cross the path of the Fates
and throw his shadow on her desire.

He came softly into the tent which was full of the whiteness of the
moon. Sleeping thus with Rosamund in the bosom of nature was very
wonderful to him. It was like a sort of re-marriage. The moon and the
stars looking in made his relation to her quite new and more
beautiful.

"I shall never forget Olympia," he whispered, leaning over her.

He kissed her very gently, not with any passion. He had the feeling
that she would almost resent passion just then.

He got into his bed and lay with his arm crooked, his cheek in his
hand. Part of the Milky Way was visible to him, that dust of little
stars powdering the deep of the sky. If he, too, should see a falling
star to-night, dropping down towards the hidden sea, vanishing below
the line of the hill! Would he echo her wish?

"Are you sleepy, Rosamund?" he asked presently.

"No I don't want to sleep. It would make me miss all the stars."

"And if you're tired to-morrow?"

"I shan't be. I shan't be tired while we are in camp. I should like
never to go to bed in a room again. I should like always to dwell in
the wilderness."

He longed for the addition of just two words. They did not come. But
of course they were to be understood. There is no need to state things
known. The fact that she had let him bring her to the wilderness was
enough. The last words he heard Rosamund say that night were these,
almost whispered slowly to herself and to the stars:

"The wilderness--and--the solitary places."

Very early in the morning she awoke while Dion was sleeping. She
slipped softly out of the little camp-bed, wrapped a cloak around her,
and went out to gaze at the dawn.

When they sat at breakfast she said:

"And now are you going to tell me the secret?"

"No. I'm going to let you find it out for yourself."

"But if I can't?"

"You will."

They set off, about ten, down the hill on foot. The morning was very
still and already very hot. As they descended towards the basin in
which lies Olympia, heat ascended to meet them and to give them a
welcome--a soft and almost enticing heat like a breath from some green
fastness where strange marvels were secluded.

"Elis even smells remote," Rosamund said.

"Are you sorry to leave the hill-top?" he asked.

"I was, but already I'm beginning to feel drawn on. There's something
here--what is it?"

She looked at him.

"Something for you."

"Specially for me?"

"Specially for you."

"Hidden in the folds of the green. Where are we going first?"

"To the ruins."

He was carrying their lunch in a straw pannier slung over his
shoulder.

"We'll lunch in the house of Nero, and rest there."

"That sounds rather dreadful, Dion."

"Wait till you see it."

"I can't imagine that monster in Elis."

"He was a very artistic monster, you remember."

"Like some of the decadents in London. Why is it that those who hate
moral beauty so often worship all the other beauties?"

"D'you think in their hearts they actually hate moral beauty?"

"Well, despise it, laugh at it, try to tarnish it."

"Paganism!"

"Good heavens, no!"

And they both laughed as they went down the narrow path to the soft
green valley that awaited them, hushed in the breathless morning,
withdrawn among the hills, holding its memories of the athletic
triumphs of past ages. Near the Museum they stopped for a moment to
look down on the valley.

"Is the Hermes in there?" Rosamund asked, glancing at the closed and
deserted building.

"Yes."

"What a strange and delicious home for him."

"You shall visit him presently. There are jackals in this valley."

"I didn't hear any last night."

She looked again at the closed door of the Museum.

"When do they open it?"

"Probably the guardian's in there. That's where he lives."

He pointed to a small dwelling close to the museum. Just then a tiny
murmur of some far-away wind stirred the umbrella pines which stood
sentinel over the valley.

"Oh, Dion, what an exquisite sound!" she said.

She held up one hand like a listening child. There was awe in her
eyes.

"This is a shrine," she said, when the murmur failed. "Dion, I know
you planned to go first to the ruins."

"Yes. They're just below us. Look--by the river!"

"Let me see the Hermes first, just for a moment."

Their eyes met. He thought she was reading his mind, though he tried
to keep it closed against her just then.

"Why are you in such a hurry?" he asked.

"I feel I must see it," she answered, with a sort of sweet obstinacy.

He hesitated.

"Well, then--I'll see if I can find the guardian."

In a moment he came back with a smiling Greek who was holding a key.
As the man went to open the door, Dion said:

"Rose, will you follow my directions?"

"When?"

"Now, when you go into the Museum."

"But aren't you coming too?"

"Not now. I will when we've seen the ruins. When you go into the
Museum go straight through the vestibule where the Roman Emperors are.
Don't turn to the right. In front of you you'll see a hall with a
wooden roof and red walls. The 'Victory' is there. But don't stay
there. Go into the small room beyond, the last room, and you mustn't
let the guardian go with you."

From behind came the sound of the big door being opened.

"Then that is the secret, and I knew about it all the time!"

"Knew about it--yes."

She looked down on the green cup surrounded by hills, with its little
river where now two half-naked men were dragging with a hand-net for
fish. Again the tiny breath from the far-away wind stirred in the pine
trees, evoking soft sounds of Eternity. She turned away and went into
the Museum.

Left alone, Dion lifted the lunch-pannier from his shoulder and laid
it down on the ground. Then he sat down under one of the pine trees. A
wild olive grew very near it. He thought of the crown of wild olive
which the victors received in days when the valley resounded with
voices and the trampling of the feet of horses. He took off his hat
and laid it beside him on the ground by the lunch-pannier. One of the
men in the river cried out to his companion. Sheep-bells sounded
softly down the valley. Some peasants went by with a small train of
donkeys on a path which wound away at the foot of the hill of Kronos.

Dion was being unselfish. In staying where he was, beyond the outer
door of the house of Hermes, he was taking the first firm step on a
path which might lead him on very far. He had slept in the dawn when
Rosamund slipped out of the tent, but till the stars waned he had been
awake, and in the white light of the moon he had seen the beginning of
the path. Men were said to be selfish. People, especially women, often
talked as if selfishness were bred in the very fiber of men, as if it
were ineradicable, and must be accepted by women. He meant to prove to
one woman that even a man could be unselfish, moved by something
greater than himself. Up there on Drouva he had definitely dedicated
himself to Rosamund. His acute pain when, coming back to the place
where he had left her by the tent before sunset, he had not found her,
his sense almost of smoldering anger, had startled him. In the night
he had thought things over, and then he had come to the beginning of
the path. A really great love, if it is to be worthy to carry the
torch, must tread in the way of unselfishness. He would conform to the
needs, doubtless imperious, of Rosamund's nature, even when they
conflicted with his.

So now he sat outside under the pine tree, and she was within alone. A
first step was taken on the path.

Would she presently come through the hall of the Victory to call him
in?

He heard the guardian cough in the vestibule of the Emperors; the
cough was that of a man securely alone with his bodily manifestations.
The train of peasants had vanished. Still the sheep-bells sounded, but
the chime seemed to come to him now from a greater distance.

The morning was wearing on. When would she come back to him from the
secret of Olympia?

He heard again above his head the eternities whispering in the pine
branches. The calmness and heat of the valley mingled together, and
rose to him, and wanted to take him to themselves. But he was detached
from them, terribly detached by his virtue--his virtue, which involved
him in a struggle, pushed them off.

Surely an hour had passed, perhaps even more. He began to tingle with
impatience. The sound of the sheep-bells had died away beyond the
colonnade of the echoes. A living silence was now about him.

At last he put on his hat and got up. The Hermes was proving his power
too mercilessly, was stealing the hours like a thief at work in the
dark. The knowledge that Rosamund was his own for life did not help
Dion at all at this moment. He had planned out this day as if they
were never to have another. Their time in Greece was nearly over, and
they could not linger for very long anywhere. Anyhow, just this day,
once gone, could never be recaptured.

He looked towards the doorway of the Museum, hesitating. He was
devoured by impatience. Nevertheless he did not wish to step out of
that path, the beginning of which he had seen in the night. Determined
not to seek Rosamund, yet driven by restlessness, he did one of those
meaningless things which, bringing hurt to nature, are expected by man
to bring him at least a momentary solace. His eyes happened to rest on
the olive tree which stood not far from the Museum. One branch of it
was stretched out beyond the others. He walked up to the tree, pulled
at the branch, and finally snapped it off, stripped it of its leaves
and threw it on the ground.

As he finished this stupid and useless act, Rosamund came out of the
Museum, looking almost angry.

"Oh, Dion, was it you?" she asked. "What could make you do such a
thing?"

"But--what do you mean?" he asked.

She looked down at the massacred branch at his feet.

"A branch of wild olive! If you only knew how it hurt me."

"Oh--that! But how could you know?"

She still looked at him with a sort of shining of anger in her eyes.

"I saw from the room of the Hermes. The doorway of the Museum is the
frame for such a picture of Elis! It's almost, in its way, as dream-
like and lovely as the distant country one sees through the temple
door in Raphael's 'Marriage of the Virgin' in Milan. And hanging
partly across it was that branch of wild olive. I was looking at it
and loving it in the room of the Hermes when a man's arm, your arm,
was thrust into the picture, and the poor branch was torn away."

She had spoken quite excitedly, still evidently under the impulse of
something like anger. Now she suddenly pulled herself up with a little
forced laugh.

"Of course you didn't know; you couldn't. I suppose I was dreaming,
and it--it looked like a sort of murder. But still I don't see why you
should tear the branch off, and all the leaves too."

"I'm sorry, I'm very sorry, Rosamund. It was idiotic. Of course I
hadn't an idea what you were doing, I mean, that you were looking at
it. One does senseless little things sometimes."

"It looked so angry."

"What did?"

"Your hand, your arm. You can have no idea how----"

She broke off again.

"Let me come in with you. Let's go to the Hermes."

"Oh no, not now."

She spoke with almost brusk decision.

"Very well, then, I'll just pay the man something, and we'll be off to
the ruins."

"Yes."

Dion went to pay the guardian, whom he found standing up among the
Roman Emperors in a dignified and receptive attitude. When he came
back he picked up the lunch-basket, slung it over his shoulder, and
they walked down the small hill and towards the ruins in silence. He
felt involved in a tragedy, pained and discomforted. Yet it was all
rather absurd, too. He did not know what to say, how to take it, and
he looked straight ahead, seeking instinctively for some diversion.
When they were on the river bank he found it in the fishermen who were
wading in the shallows with their nets.

"I wonder what they catch here," he said. "There's not much water."

Rosamund took up the remark with her usual readiness and sympathetic
cordiality, and soon they were chattering again much as usual.

The great heat of the hour after noontide found them lunching among
the ruins of Nero's house. By this time the spell of the place had
fast hold of them both. Nature had long since taken the ruins to her
gentle breast; she took Rosamund and Dion with them. In her green lap
she sheltered them; with her green hills and her groves of pine trees
she wrapped them round; with her tall grasses, her bushes, her wild
flowers and her leaves she caught at and caressed them. A jackal
whined in its lair near the huge limestone blocks of the temple of
Zeus. Green lizards basked on the pavements which still showed the
little ruts constructed to save the feet of contending athletes from
slipping. All along the green valley the birds flew and sang;
blackberry bushes climbed over the broken walls of the mansion of
Nero, and red and white daisies and silvery grasses grew in every
cranny where the kindly earth found a foothold.

"Look at those butterflies, Dion!" Rosamund said.

Two snow-white butterflies, wandering among the ruins, had found their
way to the house of Nero, and seemed inclined to make it their home.
Keeping close together, as if guided by some sweet and whimsical
purpose, they flew from stone to stone, from daisy to daisy, often
alighting, as if bent on a thorough investigation of this ancient
precinct, then fluttering forward again, with quivering wings, not
quite satisfied, in an airy search for the thing or place desired.
Several times they seemed about to abandon the ruins of Nero's house,
but, though they fluttered away, they always returned. And at last
they alighted side by side on a piece of uneven wall, and rested, as
if asleep in the sun, with folded wings.

"That's the finishing touch," said Rosamund. "White butterflies asleep
in the house of Nero."

She looked round over the ruins, poetic and beautiful in their
prostration, as if they had fallen to kiss the vale which, in return,
had folded them in an eternal embrace.

"Don't take me to Delphi this time, Dion; don't take me anywhere
else," she said.

"I was thinking only to-day that our time's very short now. We
lingered so long in Athens."

"We'll say our good-by to Greece from the Acropolis. That's--of
course! The grandeur and wonder are there. But the dream of Greece--
that's here. This is a shrine."

"For Pan?"

"Oh no, not for Pan, though I dare say he often comes here."

From the Kronos Hill, covered with little pines, came the mystical
voice of the breeze, speaking to them in long and remote murmurs.

"That's the most exquisite sound in the world," Rosamund continued.
"But it has nothing to do with Pan. You remember that day we went into
the Russian church in Athens, Dion?"

"Yes."

"There was the same sort of sound in those Russian voices when they
were singing very softly. It could never come from a Pagan world."

"You find belief behind it?"

"No--knowledge."

He did not ask her to define exactly what she meant. It was not an
hour for definition, but for dreaming, and he was happy again; the
cloud of the morning had passed away; he had his love with untroubled
eyes among the ruins. Thinking of that, realizing that with a sudden
intensity, he took her warm hand from the warm stone on which it was
resting, and held it closely in his.

"Oh, Rosamund, shall I ever have another hour as happy as this?" he
said.

A little way off, in that long meadow in the breast of which the
Stadium lay hidden, the sheep-bells sounded almost pathetically; a
flock was there happily at pasture.

"It's as if all the green doors were closing upon us to keep us in
Elis forever, isn't it?" she said. "But----"

She looked at him with a sort of smiling reproach:

"You wouldn't be allowed to stay."

"Why not?"

"You committed a crime this morning. Nature's taken possession of
Olympia, and you struck at her."

"D'you know why I did that?"

"No."

But she did not again ask him why, and he never told her. When the
heat had lessened a little, they wandered once more through that
garden of ruins, where scarcely a column is standing, where
convulsions of nature have helped the hands of man to overthrow man's
work, and where nature has healed every wound, and made every scar
tender and beautiful. And presently Rosamund said:

"I want to know exactly where Hermes was found."

"Come, and I'll show you."

He led her on among the wild flowers and the grasses, till they came
to the clearly marked base of the Heraeon, the most ancient known
temple of Greece. Two of its columns were standing, tremendously
massive Doric columns of a warm golden-brown color.

"The Hermes was found in this temple. It stood between two of the
columns, but I believe it was lying down when it was found."

"It's difficult to imagine him between such columns as these."

"Yet you love Doric."

"Yes, but I don't know----"

She looked at the columns, even put her hands on them as if trying to
clasp them.

"It must have been right. The Greeks knew. Strength and grace, power
and delicacy, that's the bodily ideal. So the Hermes stood actually
here."

She looked all round, she listened to the distant sheep-bells, she
drew into her nostrils the green scents of the valley.

"And left his influence here for ever," she added. "His quiet
influence."

"Let me come to see him with you on the way home."

And this time she said, "Yes."



At a little after four they left the sweet valley, and, passing over
the river ascended the hill to the Museum. The door was open, and the
guardian was sitting profoundly asleep in the vestibule of the
Emperors.

"You see, that's the picture-frame," Rosamund whispered, when they
were inside, pointing to the doorway. "The branch came just there in
my picture."

She had lifted her hand. He took her by the wrist and gently pulled
her hand down.

"You mustn't show me that."

"Don't let us wake him."

A fly buzzed outside on the sunny threshold of the door, making a
sleepy sound like the winding of a rustic horn in the golden
stillness, as they went forward on tiptoe between the dull red walls
of the hall of the Victory, and came into the room beyond, where the
Hermes stood alone but for the little Dionysos on his arm.

There a greater silence seemed to reign--the silence of the harmony
which lies beyond music, as a blue background of the atmosphere lies
beyond the verges of the vastest stretch of land that man's eyes have
power to see; he sees the blue, but almost as if with his soul, and in
like manner hears the harmony. Both Rosamund and Dion felt the
difference in the silence directly they entered that sacred room.

There was no room beyond it. Not very large, it was lighted by three
windows set in a row under a handsome roof of wood. The walls were
dull red like the walls in the hall of the Victory. On the mosaic
pavement were placed two chairs. Rosamund went straight up to one of
them, and sat down in front of the statue, which was raised on a high
pedestal, and set facing the right-hand wall of the chamber. Dion
remained standing a little way behind her.

He remembered quite well his first visit to Olympia, his first sight
of the Hermes. He had realized then very clearly the tragedy of large
Museums in which statues stand together in throngs, enclosed within
roaring cities. From its situation, hidden in the green breast of this
valley in Elis, the Hermes seemed to receive a sort of consecration, a
blessing from its shrine; and the valley received surely from the
Hermes a gracious benediction, making it unlike any other valley,
however beautiful, in any land of the earth. Nowhere else could the
Hermes have been so serenely tender, so exquisitely benign in its
contemplation; and no other valley could have kept it safe with such
gentle watchfulness, such tranquilly unwearied patience. Surely each
loved the other, and so each gained something from the other.

Through all the months since his visit, Dion had remembered the unique
quality of the peace of Olympia, like no other peace, and the strange
and exquisite hush which greeted the pilgrim at the threshold of the
chamber in which the Hermes stood. He had remembered, but now he felt.
Again the silence seemed to come out of the marble to greet him, a
remembered pilgrim who had returned to his worship bringing another
pilgrim. He entered once more into the peace of the Hermes, and now
Rosamund shared that peace. As he looked at her for a moment, he knew
he had made a complete atonement; he had sent the shadow away.

How could any shadow stand in the presence of the Hermes? The divine
calm within this chamber had a power which was akin to the power of
nature in the twilight of a windless evening, or of a beautiful soul
at ease in its own simplicity. It purified. Dion could not imagine any
man being able to look at the Hermes and feel the attraction of sin.
Rosamund was right, he thought. Surely men have to go and fetch their
sins. Their goodness is given to them. The mother holds it, and is
aware of it, when her baby is put into her arms for the first time.

For a long while these two watched Hermes and the child in the silence
of Elis, bound together by an almost perfect sympathy. And they
understood as never before the beauty of calm--calm of the nerves,
calm of the body, calm of the mind, the heart and the soul; peace
physical, intellectual and moral. In looking at the Hermes they saw,
or seemed to themselves to see, the goal, what struggling humanity is
meant for--the perfect poise, all faculties under effortless control,
and so peace.

"We must be meant for that," Dion said to himself. "Shall we reach
that goal, and take a child with us?"

Then he looked down at Rosamund, saw her pale yellow hair, the back of
her neck, in which, somehow, purity was manifested, and thought:

"I might perhaps get there through her, but only through her."

She turned round, looked at him and smiled.

"Isn't he divine? And the child's attitude!"

Dion moved and sat down beside her.

"If this is Paganism," she continued, "it's the same thing as
Christianity. It's what God means. Men try to separate things that are
all one. I feel that when I look at Hermes. Oh, how beautiful he is!
And his beauty is as much moral as physical. You know the Antinous
mouth?"

"Of course."

"Look at his mouth. Could any one, comparing the two, honestly say
that purity doesn't shine like a light in darkness? Aren't those lips
stamped with the Divine seal?"

"Yes, they are."

"Dion, I'm so thankful I have a husband who's kept the power to see
that even physical beauty must have moral beauty behind it to be
perfect. Many men can't see that, I think."

"Is it their fault?"

"Yes."

After another long silence she said:

"Spirit really is everything. Hermes tells me that almost as plainly
as the New Testament. Lots of people we know in London would laugh at
me for saying so, the people who talk of 'being Greek' and who never
can be Greek. And he stood between Doric columns. I'm trying to learn
something here."

"What?"

"How to bring /him/ up if he ever comes."

Dion felt for her hand.



They stayed on for a week at Drouva. Each evening Rosamund shot with
the boy of the wilderness, and they ate any birds that fell, at their
evening meal. The nights were given to the stars till sleep came. And
all the days were dedicated to Hermes, the child, and the sweet green
valley which served as a casket for the perfect jewel which the earth
had given up after centuries of possession. Since Rosamund had told
the dear secret of her heart, what she was trying to learn, Dion was
able to see her go in alone to the inner chamber without any secret
jealousy or any impatience. The given confidence had done its blessed
work swiftly and surely; the spring behind the action, revealed so
simply, was respected, was almost loved by Dion. Often he sat among
the ruins alone, smoking his pipe; or he wandered away after the call
of the sheep-bells, passing between the ruined walls overgrown with
brambles and grasses and mosses, shaded here and there by a solitary
tree, and under the low arch of the Athletes' entrance into the great
green space where the contests had been held. Here he found the
wearers of music feeding peacefully, attended by a dreaming boy. With
the Two in the Garden of Eden there were happy animals. The sheep-
bells ringing tranquilly in his ears made Eden more real to him, and
also more like something in one of the happy dreams of a man.

A world that had risen to great heights of emotion in this valley was
dead, but that did not sadden him. He found it impossible to be sad in
Olympia, because his own life was so happy.

A delicious egoism, the birthright of his youth, had him safe in its
grasp. But sometimes, when Rosamund was alone in the room of the
Hermes, learning her lesson, and he was among the ruins, or walking
above the buried Stadium where the flocks were at pasture, he recalled
the great contests of the Athletes of ancient Greece; the foot-races
which were the original competitions at the games, the races in armor,
the long jumps, the wrestling matches, the discus and dart-throwing,
the boxing and the brutal /pankration/. And he remembered that at the
Olympic Games there were races for boys, for quite young boys. A boy
had won at Olympia who was only twelve years old. When Dion recalled
that fact one golden afternoon, it seemed to him that perhaps his
lesson was to be learnt among the feeding sheep in the valley, rather
even than on the hill where the Hermes dwelt. The father surely shapes
one part of the sacred clay of youth, while on the other part, with a
greater softness, a perhaps subtler care, the mother works.

He would try to make his boy sturdy and strong and courageous, swift
to the race of life; he would train his boy to be a victor, to be a
boy champion among other boys. Her son must not fail to win the crown
of wild olive. And when he was a man----! But at that point in his
dreams of the future Dion always pulled up. He could not see Rosamund
as the mother of a man, could not see Rosamund old. She would, of
course, be beautiful in old age, with a perhaps more spiritual beauty
than she had even now. He shut his eyes, tried to imagine her, to see
her before him with snow-white hair, a face perhaps etherealized by
knowledge of life and suffering; once he even called up the most
perfect picture of old age he knew of--the portrait of Whistler's
mother, calm, dignified, gentle, at peace, with folded hands; but his
efforts were in vain; he simply could not see his Rosamund old. And
so, because of that, he could only see their child as a very young
boy, wearing a boy's crown of wild olive, such as had once been won by
the boy of twelve in the games at Olympia.

The last day of their visit to the green wilds and the hilltops
dawned, still, cloudless and very hot. There was a light haze over
Zante, and the great plain held a look of sleep--not the sleep of
night but of the siesta, when the dreams come out of the sun, and
descend through the deep-blue corridors to visit those who are weary
in the gold. Rosamund, bareheaded, stood on the hill of Drouva and
gazed towards the sea; her arm was round her olive tree; she looked
marvelously well, lithe and strong, but her face was grave, held even
a hint of sadness.

"Our last day here!" she said to Dion. "One more night with the stars,
only one! Dion, when you brought me here, you did a dangerous thing."

"Gave you opportunities for regret? D'you mean that?"

She nodded, still gazing towards Zante.

"Such opportunities!"

"It couldn't be helped. I had to bring you."

"Of course. I know. If you had let me leave Greece without coming
here, and I had ever come to understand what I had missed, I don't
believe I could have forgiven even you."

"I always meant to bring you here."

"But you had a sudden impulse, didn't you?"

"Yes."

"Why exactly did it come?"

He hesitated. Suddenly he felt reserved; but he broke through his
reserve and answered:

"I saw I had made you feel sad."

"Did you? Why was that?"

"Don't you remember?"

She was catching the dream of the plain, perhaps, for she replied,
with an almost preoccupied air:

"I don't think so."

"I wanted to make you happy again, very happy, to give you a treat as
quickly as possible. The idea of this"--he flung out a brown hand--
"came to me suddenly. That's how it was. You--you don't know how I
wish to keep every breath of sorrow out of your life."

"I know you do; I feel it. But you've put a sorrow in."

She spoke with a half-whimsical smile.

"Have I?"

"The sorrow of leaving all this, of leaving the Hermes. I didn't know
it was possible to grow to care for a lifeless thing as I care for
him. Sometimes I believe the marble has actually retained nothing of
Praxiteles as a man. I mean as apart from a sculptor. But he must have
been full of almost divine feelings and conceptions, or he could never
have made my Hermes. No man can make the divine without having
divinity in him. I've learnt more here in these few days than I have
learnt in all my years."

"From the statue of a Pagan. Isn't that strange?"

"No, I don't think so. For I was able to see the Christianity in it. I
know what Praxiteles was only able to feel mysteriously. Sometimes in
London I've heard people--you know the sort of people I mean--
regretting they didn't live in the old Greek world."

"I've regretted that."

"Have you? But not in their way. When I look at the Hermes I feel very
thankful I have lived since."

"Tell me just why."

"Because I live in a world which has received definitely and finally
the message the Hermes knew before it was sent down."

She took away her arm from the olive tree and sighed.

"Oh, Dion, I shall hate going away, leaving the tent and Drouva and
him. But I believe whenever I think of Olympia I shall feel the peace
that, thank God, doesn't pass all understanding."

They went down to the valley that day to pay their final visit to the
Hermes. Twilight had not yet come, but was not very far off when, for
the last time, they crossed the threshold of his chamber. More silent
than ever, more benignly silent, did the hush about him seem to Dion;
more profound were his peace and serenity. He and the child had surely
withdrawn a little farther from all that was not intended, but that,
for some inscrutable reason, had come to be. His winged sandals had
carried him still farther away. As Dion looked at him he seemed to be
afar.

"Rosamund!"

"Yes?"

"This evening I have a feeling about the Hermes I've never had
before."

"What is it?"

"That he's taking the child away, quite away."

"But he's always been here, and not here. That's what I love so much."

"I don't mean quite that. It's as if he were taking the child farther
and farther away, partly because of us."

"I don't like that. I don't feel that at all."

"We belong to this world, you see, and are subject to all its
conditions. We are in it and of it."

"Well?"

"He belongs to such a different world."

"Yes, the released world, where no ugly passions can ever get in."

"The way he looks at Dionysos tells one that. He hasn't any fear for
the boy's future when he grows up and comes to know things. It just
strikes me that no human being who thinks could ever look at a human
child like that. There would always be the fear behind--'What is life
going to do to the child?'"

She looked at him, and her face was very grave.

"D'you think we should feel that?"

"Surely."

"Unless we got the serene courage of the Hermes."

"But he lived among gods, and we live among men."

"Not always."

"I don't understand."

"Perhaps some day you will," she answered.

Into her eyes there had come a strange look of withdrawal.

At that moment the atmosphere in the room of the Hermes seemed to Dion
more full of peace even than before, but the peace was like something
almost tangible. It troubled him a little because he felt that the
Hermes, the child and Rosamund were of it, while he was not. They were
surrounded by the atmosphere necessary to them, and to which they were
mysteriously accustomed, while he was for the first time in such an
atmosphere. He felt separated from Rosamund by a gulf, perhaps very
narrow, but probably very deep.

Over Elis the twilight was falling, a green twilight sylvan and very
ethereal, tremulous in its delicate beauty. It stole through the green
doors, and down through the murmuring pine trees; it crossed the
shallow river, and made its way to the garden of ruins where once the
Hermes had stood between Doric Columns in the Heraeon. Through the
colonnade of the echoes it passed, and under the arch of the Athletes.
Over the crude and almost terrible strength of the ruins of the temple
of Zeus it let its green garments trail down, as it felt its way
softly but surely to the buried Stadium where once a boy of twelve had
won the crown of wild olive. The sheep-bells were ringing softly; the
flocks were going homeward from pasture. They were making their way up
the valley now at the base of the Kronos Hill, and the chime of their
little bells mingled with the wide whispering of the eternities among
the summits of the pine trees. Music of earth mingled with the music
from a distance that knew what the twilight knew.

The tall oblong of the Museum doorway on the hill framed a tiny
picture of Elis, bathed in green and tremulous light; a small section
of hillside, a fragment of empty, poetic country--Pan's world rather
hinted at than revealed--a suggestion of evening sky, remote, with
infinity lost in its distance. But there was no branch of wild olive
flickering across the picture.

Rosamund missed it as she looked from the room of the Hermes out to
the whispering evening and the quiet vale of Olympia. But she did not
say so to Dion. He thought of it too, as he looked at her, and he
tried to forget it. The picture framed by the doorway strangely grew
dimmer and yet more full of greenish light; the country of Pan was
fading in light. Presently details were entirely lost. Only an oblong
of green, now almost emerald, light showed from the chamber of the
Hermes. And in that chamber the two marble figures were gradually
fading; the athletic, yet miraculously graceful, messenger of the gods
with the winged sandals, the tiny child clinging to his shoulder with
one little arm stretched out in an enchanting gesture of desire. Still
the child nestled against Hermes, and still Hermes contemplated the
child, with a celestial benignity, a half-smiling calmness of other
worlds than this.

In the vestibule of the Emperors the guardian waited patiently. He was
not accustomed to visitors who lingered on like these two English,
when the light was failing, and surely it must be difficult, if not
impossible, to see the statues properly. But Rosamund, with her usual
lack of all effort, had captivated him. He had grown accustomed to her
visits; he was even flattered by them. It pleased him subtly to have
in his care a treasure such as the Hermes, to see which beautiful
women, the Rosamunds of the world, traveled from far-off countries.
Rosamund's perpetual, and prolonged, visits had made him feel more
important than he had ever succeeded in feeling before. Let the night
come, she might stay on there, if she chose. He took very little
account of Dion. But Rosamund was beginning to assume a certain vital
importance in his quiet life.

The green light faded into a very dim primrose; the music of the
sheep-bells drew near and died away among the small houses of the
hamlet at the foot of the hill of Drouva; Elis withdrew itself into
the obscurity that would last till the late coming of the waning moon.
Of Hermes and Dionysos now only the attitudes could be seen faintly.
But even they told of a golden age, an age from which everything ugly,
everything violent, everything unseemly, everything insincere,
everything cruel was blotted out--an age of serenity of body and soul,
the age of the long peace.

"He's gone," said Dion at last.

Rosamund got up slowly.

"You think he's taken away the child because of us?"

There was an almost pathetic sound in her voice, but there was a smile
in it too.

"You remember my stupid remark?"

"Perhaps it wasn't stupid. I think those who dare to have a child
ought to keep very near to the world Hermes walks in. They mayn't wear
wings on their sandals, but the earth oughtn't to hold their feet too
fast. Hermes has taught me."

"No one could ever want to take a child away from you," he answered.

In the vestibule of the Emperors they bade good-by to the guardian of
the Museum, and made him understand that on the morrow they would be
gone.

As he looked at Dion's gift he felt for a moment almost depressed. He
was accustomed to his constant visitor. Surely he would miss her. She
smiled on him with her warm and very human cordiality for the last
time, and went away, with her companion, into the dimness towards the
hill of Drouva. Then the guardian pulled the great door. It closed
with a final sound. The key was turned. And Hermes was left untroubled
in that world where wings grow out of the sandals.




                               BOOK II

                                 ECHO



                              CHAPTER I

Robin, whose other name was Gabriel, arrived at the "little house," of
which Rosamund had spoken to Dion upon the hill of Drouva, early in
the following year, on the last night of February to be exact. For a
long time before his coming his future home had been subtly permeated
by an atmosphere of expectancy.

No. 5 Little Market Street was in Westminster, not far from the river
and the Houses of Parliament, yet in a street which looked almost
remote, and which was often very quiet although close to great
arteries of life. Dion sometimes thought it almost too dusky a setting
for his Rosamund, but it was she who had chosen it, and they had both
become quickly fond of it. It was a house with white paneling,
graceful ceilings and carved fireplaces, and a shallow staircase of
oak. There was a tiny but welcoming hall, and the landing on the first
floor suggested potpourri, chintz-covered settees, and little curtains
of chintz moved by a country wind coming through open windows. There
were, in fact, chintz-covered settees, and there was potpourri.
Rosamund had taken care about that; she had also taken care about many
other little things which most London housewives, perhaps, think
unworthy of their attention. Every day, for instance, she burnt
lavender about the house, and watched the sweet smoke in tiny wreaths
curling up from the small shovel, as she gently moved it to and fro,
with a half smile of what she called "rustic satisfaction." She laid
lavender in the cupboards and in the chests of drawers, and, when she
bought flowers, chose by preference cottage garden flowers, if she
could get them, sweet williams, pansies, pinks, wallflowers, white
violets, stocks, Canterbury bells. Sometimes she came home with wild
flowers, and had once given a little dinner with foxgloves for a table
decoration. An orchid, a gardenia, even a hyacinth, was never to be
seen in the little house. Rosamund confessed that hyacinths had a
lovely name, and that they suggested spring, but she added that they
smelt as if they had always lived in hothouses, and were quite ready
to be friends with gardenias.

She opened her windows. In this she was almost too rigorous for her
maid-servants, who nevertheless adored her. "Plenty of warmth but
plenty of air," was her prescription for a comfortable and healthy
house, "and not too much or too many of anything." Dust, of course,
was not to be known of in her dwelling, but "blacks" were accepted
with a certain resignation as a natural chastening and a message from
London. "They aren't our fault, Annie," she had been known to observe
to the housemaid. "And dust can't be anything else, however you look
at it, can it?" And Annie said, "Well, no, ma'am!" and, when she came
to think of it, felt she had not been a liar in the moment of
speaking.

Rosamund never "splashed," or tried to make a show in her house, and
she was very careful never to exceed their sufficient, but not large,
income; but the ordinary things, those things which of necessity come
into the scheme of everyday life, were always of the very best when
she provided them. Dion declared, and really believed, perhaps with
reason, that no tea was so fragrant, no bread and butter so delicious,
no toast so crisp, as theirs; no other linen felt so cool and fresh to
the body as the linen on the beds of the little house; no other silver
glittered so brightly as the silver on their round breakfast-table; no
other little white window curtains in London managed to look so
perennially fresh, and almost blithe, as the curtains which hung at
their windows. Rosamund and Annie might have conversations together on
the subject of "blacks," but Dion never saw any of these distressing
visitants. The mere thought of Rosamund would surely keep them at a
more than respectful distance.

She proved to be a mistress of detail, and a housekeeper whose
enthusiasm was matched by her competence. At first Dion had been
rather surprised when he followed from afar, as is becoming in a man,
this development. Before they settled down in London he had seen in
Rosamund the enthusiastic artist, the joyous traveler, the good
comrade, the gay sportswoman touched with Amazonian glories; he had
known in her the deep lover of pure beauty; he had divined in her
something else, a little strange, a little remote, the girl to whom
the "Paradiso" was a door opening into dreamland, the girl who escaped
sometimes almost mysteriously into regions he knew nothing of; but he
had not seen in her one capable of absolutely reveling in the humdrum.
Evidently, then, he had not grasped the full meaning of a genuine
/joie de vivre/.

To everything she did Rosamund brought zest. She kept house as she
sang "The heart ever faithful," holding nothing back. Everything must
be right if she could get it right; and the husband got the benefit,
incidentally. Now and then Dion found himself mentally murmuring that
word. A great love will do such things unreasonably. For Rosamund's
/joie de vivre/, that gift of the gods, caused her to love and rejoice
in a thing for the thing's own sake, as it seemed, rather than for the
sake of some one, any one, who was eventually to gain by the thing.
Thus she cared for her little house with a sort of joyous devotion and
energy, but because it was "my little house" and deserved every care
she could give it. Rather as she had spoken of the small olive tree on
Drouva, of the Hermes of Olympia, even of Athens, she spoke of it,
with a sort of protective affection, as if she thought of it as a
living thing confided to her keeping. She possessed a faculty not very
common in women, a delight in doing a thing for its own sake, rather
than for the sake of some human being--perhaps a man. If she boiled an
egg--she went to the kitchen and did this sometimes--she seemed
personally interested in the egg, and keenly anxious to do the best by
it; the boiling must be a pleasure to her, but also to the egg, and it
must, if possible, be supremely well done. As the cook once said,
after a culinary effort by Rosamund, "I never seen a lady care for
cooking and all such-like as she done. If she as much as plucked a
fowl, you'd swear she loved every feather of it. And as to a roast,
she couldn't hardly seem to set more store by it if it was her own
husband."

Such a spirit naturally made for comfort in a house, and Dion had
never before been so comfortable. Nevertheless--and he knew it with a
keen savoring of appreciation--there was a Spartan touch to be felt in
the little house. Comfort walked hand in hand with Rosamund, but so
did simplicity; she was what the maids called "particular," but she
was not luxurious; she even disliked luxury, connecting it with
superfluity, for which she had a feeling amounting almost to
repulsion. "I detest the sensation of sinking down in /things/," was a
favorite saying of hers; and the way she lived proved that she spoke
the sheer truth.

All through the house, and all through the way of life in it, there
prevailed a "note" of simplicity, even of plainness. The odd thing,
perhaps, was that it pleased almost every one who visited the young
couple. A certain well-known man, noted as a Sybarite, clever,
decadent and sought after, once got into the house, he pretended by
stealth, and spent half an hour there in conversation with Rosamund.
He came way "acutely conscious of my profound vulgarity," as he
explained later to various friends. "Her house revealed to me the
hideous fact that all the best houses in London smack of cocotte-try;
the trail of cushions and liqueurs is over them all. Mrs. Leith's
house is a vestal, and its lamp is always trimmed." Daventry's comment
on this was: "Trimmed--yes, but trimmings--no!"

Even Esme Darlington highly approved of the "charming sobriety of No.
5 Little Market Street," although he had had no hand in its
preparation, no voice in the deciding of its colors, its stuffs, its
rugs, or its stair-rods. He was even heard to declare that "our dear
Rosamund is almost the only woman I know who has the precious instinct
of reticence; an instinct denied, by the way, even to that delightful
and marvelous creature Elizabeth Browning--/requiescat/."

The "charming sobriety" was shown in various ways; in a lack of those
enormous cushions which most women either love, or think necessary, in
all sitting-rooms; in the comparative smallness of such sofas as were
to be seen; in the moderation of depth in arm-chairs, and in the
complete absence of footstools. Then the binding of the many books,
scattered about here and there, and ranged on shelves, was "quiet";
there was no scarlet and gold, or bright blue and gold; pictures were
good but few; not many rugs lay on the polished wooden floors, and
there was no litter of ornaments or bibelots on cabinets or tables. A
couple of small statuettes, copies of bronzes in the Naples Museum,
and some bits of blue-and-white china made their pleasant effect the
more easily because they had not to fight against an army of rivals.
There was some good early English glass in the small dining-room, and
a few fine specimens of luster ware made a quiet show in Dion's little
den. Apart from the white curtains, and outer curtains of heavier
material, which hung at all the windows, there were no "draperies."
Overmantels, "cosy-corners," flung Indian shawls, "pieces" snatched
from bazaars, and "carelessly" hung over pedestals and divans found no
favor in Rosamund's eyes. There was a good deal of homely chintz about
which lit up the rather old-fashioned rooms, and colors throughout the
house were rather soft than hard, were never emphatic or designed to
startle or impress.

Rosamund, indeed, was by far the most vivid thing in the house, and
some people--not males--said she had taken care to supply for herself
a background which would "throw her up." These people, if they
believed what they said, did not know her.

She had on the first floor a little sitting-room all to herself; in
this were now to be found the books which had been in her bedroom in
Great Cumberland Place; the charwoman's black tray with the cabbage
rose, the mug from Greenwich, the flesh-colored vase, the china cow,
the toy trombone, and other souvenirs of her girlhood to which
Rosamund "held." On the brass-railed shelf of the writing-table stood
a fine photogravure of the Hermes of Olympia with little Dionysos on
his arm. Very often, many times every day, Rosamund looked up at
Hermes and the Child from account books, letters or notes, and then
the green dream of Elis fell about her softly again; and sometimes she
gazed beyond the Hermes, but instead of the wall of the chamber she
saw, set in an oblong frame, and bathed in green twilight, a bit of
the world of Pan, with a branch of wild olive flickering across the
foreground; or, now and then, she saw a falling star, dropping from
its place in the sky down towards a green wilderness, and carrying a
wish from her with it, a wish that was surely soon to be granted. Her
life in the little house had been a happy life hitherto, but--she
looked again at the little Dionysos on the arm of Hermes, nestling
against his shoulder--how much happier it was going to be, how much
happier! She was not surprised, for deep in her heart she always
expected happiness.

People had been delightful to her and to Dion. Indeed, they had
flocked to the small green door (the Elis door) of 5 Little Market
Street in almost embarrassing numbers. That was partly Mr.
Darlington's fault. Naturally Rosamund's and Bruce Evelin's friends
came; and of course Dion's relations and friends came. That would
really have been enough. Rosamund enjoyed, but was not at all "mad
about," society, and had no wish to give up the greater part of her
time to paying calls. But Mr. Darlington could not forbear from kind
efforts on behalf of his delightful young friends, that gifted and
beautiful creature Rosamund Leith, and her pleasant young husband. He,
who found time for everything, found time to give more than one
"little party, just a few friends, no more," specially for them; and
the end of it was that they found themselves acquainted with almost
too many interesting and delightful people.

At first, too, Rosamund continued to sing at concerts, but at the end
of July, after their return from Greece, when the London season
closed, she gave up doing so for the time, and accepted no engagements
for the autumn. Esme Darlington was rather distressed. He worked very
hard in the arts himself, and, having "launched" Rosamund, he expected
great things of her, and wished her to go forward from success to
success. Besides "the money would surely come in very handy" to two
young people as yet only moderately well off. He did not quite
understand the situation. Of course he realized that in time young
married people might have home interests, home claims upon them which
might necessitate certain changes of procedure. The day might come--he
sincerely hoped it would--when a new glory, possibly even more than
one, would be added to the delightful Rosamund's crown; but in the
meanwhile surely the autumn concerts need not be neglected. He had
heard no hint as yet of any--h'm, ha! He stroked his carefully
careless beard. But he had left town in August with his curiosity
unsatisfied, leaving Rosamund and Dion behind him. They had had their
holiday, and had stayed steadily on in Little Market Street through
the summer, taking Saturday to Monday runs into the country; more than
once to the seacoast of Kent, where Bruce Evelin and Beatrice were
staying, and once to Worcestershire to Dion's mother, who had taken a
cottage there close to the borders of Warwickshire. The autumn had
brought people back to town, and it was in the autumn that Rosamund
withdrew from all contact with the hurly-burly of London. She had no
fears at all for her body, none of those sick terrors which some women
have as their time draws near, no premonitions of disaster or presages
of death, but she desired to "get ready," and her way of getting ready
was to surround her life with a certain stillness, to build about it
white walls of peace. Often when Dion was away in the City she went
out alone and visited some church. Sometimes she spent an hour or two
in Westminster Abbey; and on many dark afternoons she made her way to
St. Paul's Cathedral where, sitting a long way from the choir, she
listened to evensong. The beautiful and tenderly cool singing of the
distant boys came to her like something she needed, something to which
her soul was delicately attuned. One afternoon they and the men, who
formed the deeply melodious background from which their crystalline
voices seemed to float forward and upward, sang "The Wilderness" of
Wesley. Rosamund listened to it, thankful that she was alone, and
remembering many things, among them the green wilderness beneath the
hill of Drouva.

Very seldom she spoke to Dion about these excursions of hers. There
was something in her feeling for religion which loved reserve rather
than expression; she who was so forthcoming in many moments of her
life, who was genial and gay, who enjoyed laughter and was always at
home with humanity, knew very well how to be silent. There was a
saying she cared for, "God speaks to man in the silence;" perhaps she
felt there was a suspicion of irreverence in talking to any one, even
to Dion, about her aspiration to God. If, on his return home, he asked
her how she had passed the day, she often said only, "I've been very
happy." Then he said to himself, "What more can I want? I'm able to
make her happy."

One windy evening in January, when an icy sleet was driving over the
town, as he came into the little hall, he found Rosamund at the foot
of the staircase, with a piece of mother's work in her hand, about to
go into the drawing-room which was on the ground floor of the house.

"Rose," he said, looking down at the little white something she was
holding, "do you think we shall both feel ever so much older in March?
It will be in March, won't it?"

"I think so," she answered, with a sort of deeply tranquil gravity.

"In March when we are parents?"

"Are you worrying about that?" she asked him, smiling now, but with,
in her voice, a hint of reproach.

"Worrying--no. But do you?"

"Let us go into the drawing-room," she said.

When they were there she answered him:

"Absolutely different, but not necessarily older. Feeling older must
be very like feeling old, I think--and I can't imagine feeling old."

"Because probably you never will."

"Have you had tea, Dion?"

"Yes, at the Greville. I promised I'd meet Guy there to-day. He spoke
about Beattie."

"Yes?"

"Do you think Beattie would marry him if he asked her?"

"I don't know."

She sat down in the firelight near the hearth, and bent a little over
her work on the tiny garment, which looked as if it were intended for
the use of a fairy. Dion looked at her head with its pale hair. As he
leaned forward he could see all the top of her head. The firelight
made some of her hair look quite golden, gave a sort of soft sparkle
to the curve of it about her broad, pure forehead.

"Guy's getting desperate," he said. "But he's afraid to put his
fortune to the test. He thinks even uncertainty is better than
knowledge of the worst."

"Of one thing I'm certain, Dion. Beattie doesn't love Guy Daventry."

"Oh well, then, it's all up."

Rosamund looked up from the little garment.

"I didn't say that."

"But if Beattie--but Beattie's the soul of sincerity."

"Yes, I know; but I think she might consent to marry Guy Daventry."

"But why?"

"I don't know exactly. She never told me. I just feel it."

"Oh, if you feel it, I'm sure it is so. But how awfully odd. Isn't
it?"

"Yes, it really is rather odd in Beattie. Do you want Beattie to marry
Guy Daventry?"

"Of course I do. Don't you?"

"Dear Beattie! I want her to be happy. But I think it's very
difficult, even when one knows some one very, very well, to know just
how she can get happiness, through just what."

"Rose, have I made you happy?"

"Yes."

"As happy as you could be?"

"I think, perhaps, you will have--soon."

"Oh, you mean----?"

"Yes."

She went on stitching quietly. Her hands looked very contented. Dion
drew up a little nearer to the fire with a movement that was rather
brusk. It just struck him that his walk home in the driving sleet had
decidedly chilled his body.

"I believe I know what you mean about Beattie," he said, after a
pause, looking into the fire. "But do you think that would be fair to
Guy?"

"I'm not quite sure myself what I mean, honestly, Dion."

"Well, let's suppose it. If it were so, would it be fair?"

"I think Beattie's so really good that Mr. Daventry, as he loves her,
could scarcely be unhappy with her."

Dion thought for a moment, then he said:

"Perhaps with Guy it wouldn't be unfair, but, you know, Rose, that
sort of thing wouldn't do with some men. Some men could never stand
being married for anything but the one great reason."

He did not explain what that reason was, and Rosamund did not ask.
There was a sort of wide and sweet tranquillity about her that
evening. Dion noticed that it seemed to increase upon her, and about
her, as the days passed by. She showed no sign of nervousness, had
evidently no dread at all of bodily pain. Either she trusted in her
splendid health, or she was so wrapped up in the thought of the joy of
being a mother that the darkness to be passed through did not trouble
her; or perhaps--he wondered about this--she was all the time
schooling herself, looking up, in memory, to the columns of the
Parthenon. He was much more strung up, much more restless and
excitable than she was, but she did not seem to notice it. Always
singularly unconscious of herself she seemed at this period to be also
unobservant of those about her. He felt that she was being
deliberately egoistic for a great reason, that she was caring for
herself, soul and body, with a sort of deep and quiet intensity
because of the child.

"She is right," he said to himself, and he strove in all ways in his
power to aid her beautiful selfishness; nevertheless sometimes he felt
shut out; sometimes he felt as if already the unseen was playing
truant over the seen. He was conscious of the child's presence in the
little house through Rosamund's way of being before he saw the child.
He wondered what other women were like in such periods, whether
Rosamund was instinctively conforming to an ancient tradition of her
sex, or whether she was, as usual, strongly individualistic. In many
ways she was surely not like other women, but perhaps in these wholly
natural crises every woman resembled all her sisters who were
traveling towards the same sacred condition. He longed to satisfy
himself whether this was so or not, and one Saturday afternoon, when
Rosamund was resting in her little sitting-room with a book, and the
Hermes watching over her, he bicycled to Jenkins's gymnasium in the
Harrow Road, resolved to put in forty minutes' hard work, and then to
visit his mother. Mrs. Leith and Rosamund seemed to be excellent
friends, but Dion never discussed his wife with his mother. There was
no reason why he should do so. On this day, however, instinctively he
turned to his mother; he thought that she might help him towards a
clearer knowledge of Rosamund.

Rosamund had long ago been formally made known to Bob Jenkins, Jim's
boxing "coach," who enthusiastically approved of her, though he had
never ventured to put his opinion quite in that form to Dion. Even
Jenkins, perhaps, had his subtleties, those which a really good heart
cannot rid itself of. Rosamund, in return, had made Dion known to her
extraordinary friend, Mr. Thrush of Abingdon Buildings, John's Court,
near the Edgware Road, the old gentleman who went to fetch his sin
every evening, and, it is to be feared, at various other times also,
in a jug from the "Daniel Lambert." Dion had often laughed over
Rosamund's "cult" for Mr. Thrush, which he scarcely pretended to
understand, but Rosamund rejoiced in Dion's cult for the stalwart
Jenkins.

"I like that man," she said. "Perhaps some day----" She stopped there,
but her face was eloquent.

In his peculiar way Jenkins was undoubtedly Doric, and therefore
deserving of Rosamund's respect. Of Mr. Thrush so much could hardly be
said with truth. In him there were to be found neither the stern
majesty and strength of the Doric, nor the lightness and grace of the
Ionic. As an art product he stood alone, always wearing the top hat, a
figure Degas might have immortalized but had unfortunately never seen.
Dion knew that Mr. Thrush had once rescued Rosamund in a fog and had
conveyed her home, and he put the rest of the Thrush matter down to
Rosamund's genial kindness towards downtrodden and unfortunate people.
He loved her for it, but could not help being amused by it.

When Dion arrived at the gymnasium, Jenkins was giving a lesson to a
small boy of perhaps twelve years old, whose mother was looking
eagerly on. The boy, clad in a white "sweater," was flushed with the
ardor of his endeavors to punch the ball, to raise himself up on the
bar till his chin was between his hands, to vault the horse neatly,
and to turn somersaults on the rings. The primrose-colored hair on his
small round head was all ruffled up, perspiration streamed over his
pink rosy cheeks, his eyes shone with determination, and his little
white teeth were gritted as, with all the solemn intensity of
childhood, he strove to obey on the instant Jenkins's loud words of
command. It was obvious that he looked to Jenkins as a savage looks to
his Tribal God. His anxious but admiring mother was forgotten; the
world was forgotten; Jenkins and the small boy were alone in a
universe of grip dumb-bells, heavy weights, "exercisers," boxing-
gloves, horizontal bars, swinging balls and wooden "horses." Dion
stood in the doorway and looked on till the lesson was finished. It
ended with a heavy clap on the small boy's shoulders from the mighty
paw of Jenkins, and a stentorian, "You're getting along and no
mistake, Master Tim!"

The face of Master Tim at this moment was a study. All the flags of
triumph and joy were hung out in it and floated on the breeze; a soul
appeared at the two windows shining with perfect happiness; and,
mysteriously, in all the little figure, from the ruffled primrose-
colored feathers of hair to the feet in the white shoes, the pride of
manhood looked forth through the glowing rapture of a child.

"What a jolly boy!" said Dion to Jenkins, when Master Tim and his
mother had departed. "It must be good to have a boy like that."

"I hope you'll have one some day, sir," said Jenkins, speaking
heartily in his powerful voice, but looking, for the moment, unusually
severe.

He and Bert, his wife, had had one child, a girl, which had died of
quinsy, and they had never had another.

"Now I'm ready for you, sir!" he added, with a sort of outburst of
recovery. "I should like a round with the gloves to-day, if it's all
the same to you."

It was all the same to Dion, and, when he reached Queen Anne's
Mansions in the darkness of evening, he was still glowing from the
exercise; the blood sang through his veins, and his heart was almost
as light as his step.

Marion, the parlor-maid, let him in, and told him his mother was at
home. Dion put his hand to his lips, stole across the hall
noiselessly, softly opened the drawing-room door, and caught his
mother unawares.

Whenever he came into the well-known flat alone, he had a moment of
retrogression, went back to his unmarried time, and was again, as for
so many years, in the intimate life of his mother. But to-day, as he
opened the door, he was abruptly thrust out of his moment. His mother
was in her usual place on the high-backed sofa near the fire. She was
doing nothing, was just sitting with her hands, in their wrinkled
gloves, folded in her lap, and her large, round blue eyes looking.
Dion thought of them as looking because they were wide open, but they
were strangely emptied of expression. All of his mother seemed to him
for just the one instant which followed on his entrance to be emptied,
as if the woman he had always known--loving, satirical, clever, kind,
observant--had been poured away. The effect upon him was one of
indescribable, almost of horrible, dreariness. Omar Khayyam, his
mother's black pug, was not in the room as usual, stretched out before
the fire.

Even as Dion realized this, his mother was poured back into the round
face and plump figure beside the fire, and greeted him with the usual
almost saccharine sweet smile, and:

"Dee-ar, I wasn't expecting you to-day. How is the beloved one?"

"The beloved one" was Mrs. Leith's rendering of Rosamund.

"How particularly spry you look," she added. "I'm certain it's the
Jenkins paragon. You've been standing up to him. Now, haven't you?"

Dion acknowledged that he had, and added:

"But you, mother? How are you?"

"Quite wickedly well. I ought to be down with influenza like all well-
bred people,--Esme Darlington has it badly,--but I cannot compass even
one sneeze."

"Where's Omar?"

Mrs. Leith looked grave.

"Poor little chap, we must turn down an empty glass for him."

"What--you don't mean----?"

"Run over yesterday just outside the Mansions, and by a four-wheeler.
I'm sure he never expected that the angel of death would come for him
in a growler, poor little fellow."

"I say! Little Omar dead! What a beastly shame! Mother, I am sorry."

He sat down beside her; he was beset by a sensation of calamity. Oddly
enough the hammer of fate had never yet struck on him so definitely as
now with the death of a dog. But, without quite realizing it, he was
considering poor black Omar as an important element in his mother's
life, now abruptly withdrawn. Omar had been in truth a rather greedy,
self-seeking animal, but he had also been a companion, an adherent, a
friend.

"You must get another dog," Dion added quickly. "I'll find you one."

"Good of you, dee-ar boy! But I'm too old to begin on a new dog."

"What nonsense!"

"It isn't. I feel I'm losing my nameless fascination for dogs. A
poodle barked at me this afternoon in Victoria Street. One can't
expect one's day to last for ever, though, really, some Englishwomen
seem to. But, tell me, how is the beloved one?"

"Oh--to be sure! I wanted to talk to you about Rose."

The smile became very sweet and welcoming on Mrs. Leith's handsome
round face.

"There's nothing wrong, I'm sure. Your Rosamund sheds confidence in
her dear self like a light all round her."

"Nothing wrong--no. I didn't mean that."

Dion paused. Now he was with his mother he did not know how to explain
himself; his reason for coming began to seem, even to himself, a
little vague.

"It's a little difficult," he began at last, "but I've been wondering
rather about women who are as Rosamund is just now. D'you think all
women become a good deal alike at such times?"

"In spirit, do you mean?"

"Well--yes, of course."

"I scarcely know."

"I mean do they concentrate on the child a long while before it
comes."

"Many smart women certainly don't."

"Oh, smart women! I mean women."

"A good definition, dee-ar. Well, lots of poor women don't concentrate
on the child either. They have far too much to do and worry about.
They are 'seeing to' things up till the very last moment."

"Then we must rule them out. Let's say the good women who have the
time."

"I expect a great many of them do, if the husband lets them."

"Ah!" said Dion rather sharply.

"There are a few husbands, you see, who get fidgety directly the
pedestal on which number one thinks himself firmly established begins
to shake."

"Stupid fools!"

"Eminently human stupid fools."

"Are they?"

"Don't you think so?"

"Perhaps. But then humanity's contemptible."

"Extra-humanity, or the attempt at it, can be dangerous."

"What do you mean exactly by that, mater?"

"Only that we have to be as we are, and can never really be, can only
seem to be, as we aren't."

"What a whipping I'm giving to myself just now!" was her thought, as
she finished speaking.

"Oh--yes, of course. That's true. I think--I think Rosamund's
concentrating on the child, in a sort of quiet, big way."

"There's something fine in that. But her doings are often touched with
fineness."

"Yes, aren't they? She doesn't seem at all afraid."

"I don't think she need be. She has such splendid health."

"But she may suffer very much."

"Yes, but something will carry her gloriously through all that, I
expect."

"And you think it's very natural, very usual, her--her sort of living
alone with the child before it is born?"

Mrs. Leith saw in her son's eyes an unmistakably wistful look at this
moment. It was very hard for her not to take him in her arms just
then, not to say, "My son, d'you suppose I don't understand it all--
/all/?" But she never moved, her hands lay still in her lap, and she
replied:

"Very natural, quite natural, Dion. Your Rosamund is just being
herself."

"You think she's able to live with the child already?"

Mrs. Leith hesitated for a moment. In that moment certainly she felt a
strong, even an almost terrible inclination to tell a lie to her son.
But she answered:

"Yes, I do."

"That must be very strange," was all that Dion said just then; but a
little later on--he stayed with his mother longer than usual that day
because poor little Omar was dead--he remarked:

"D'you know, mater, I believe it's the right thing to be what's called
a thorough-paced egoist at certain moments, in certain situations."

"Perhaps it is," said his mother incuriously.

"I fancy there's a good deal of rot talked about egoism and that sort
of thing."

"There's a good deal of rot talked about most things."

"Yes, isn't there? And besides, how is one to know? Very often what
seems like egoism may not be egoism at all. As I grow older I often
feel how important it is to search out the real reasons for things."

"Sometimes they're difficult to find," returned his mother, with an
unusual simplicity of manner.

"Yes, but still---- Well, I must be off."

He stood up and looked at the Indian rug in front of the hearth.

"When are you coming to see us?" he asked.

"Almost directly, dee-ar."

"That's right. Rosamund likes seeing you. Naturally she depends upon
you at such----" He broke off. "I mean, do come as often as you can."

He bent down and kissed his mother.

"By the way," he added, almost awkwardly, "about that dog?"

"What dog, dee-ar?"

"The dog I want to give you."

"We must think about it. Give me time. After a black pug one doesn't
know all in a moment what type would be the proper successor. You
remember your poor Aunt Binn?"

"Aunt Binn! Why, what did she do?"

"Gave Uncle Binn a hairless thing like a note of interrogation, that
had to sleep in a coating of vaseline, when his enormous sheep-dog
died who couldn't see for hair. She believed in the value of contrast,
but Uncle Binn didn't. It would have led to a separation but for the
hectic efforts of your aunt's friend, Miss Vine. When I've decided
what type of dog, I'll tell you."

Dion understood the negative and, in spite of his feeling of fitness,
went away rather uncomfortably. He couldn't forget the strange
appearance of that emptied woman whom he had taken unawares by the
fireside. If only his mother would let him give her another dog!

When he got home he found Beatrice sitting with Rosamund.

Dion had grown very fond of Beatrice. He had always been rather
touched and attracted by her plaintive charm, but since she had become
his sister-in-law he had learnt to appreciate also her rare sincerity
and delicacy of mind. She could not grip life, perhaps, could not mold
it to her purpose and desire, but she could do a very sweet and very
feminine thing, she could live, without ever being intrusive, in the
life of another. It was impossible not to see how "wrapped up" she was
in Rosamund. Dion had come to feel sure that it was natural to
Beatrice to lead her life in another's, and he believed that Rosamund
realized this and often let Beatrice do little things for her which,
full of vigor and "go" as she was, she would have preferred to do for
herself.

"I've been boxing and then to see mother," he said, as he took
Beatrice's long narrow hand in his. "She sent her best love to you,
Rosamund."

"The dear mother!" said Rosamund gently.

Dion sat down by Beatrice.

"I'm quite upset by something that's happened," he continued. "You
know poor little Omar, Beattie?"

"Yes. Is he ill?"

"Dead. He was run over yesterday by a four-wheeler."

"Oh!" said Beatrice.

"Poor little dog," Rosamund said, again gently.

"When they picked him up--are you going, Rose?"

"Only for a few minutes. I am sorry. I'll write to the dear mother."

She went quietly out of the room. Dion sprang up to open the door for
her, but she had been sitting nearer to the door than he, and he was
too late; he shut it, however, and came slowly back to Beatrice.

"I wonder----" He looked at Beatrice's pale face and earnest dark
eyes. "D'you think Rosamund disliked my mentioning poor Omar's being
killed?"

"No."

"But didn't she leave us rather abruptly?"

"I think perhaps she didn't want to hear any details. You were just
beginning to--"

"How stupid of me!"

"You see, Rosamund has the child to live for now."

"Yes--yes. What blunderers we men are, however much we try--"

"That's not a blame you ought to take," Beatrice interrupted, with
earnest gentleness. "You are the most thoughtful man I know--for a
woman, I mean."

Dion flushed.

"Am I? I try to be. If I am it's because--well, Beattie, you know what
Rose is to me."

"Yes, I know."

"Dearer and dearer every day. But nobody---- Mother thinks a lot of
her."

"Who doesn't? There aren't many Roses like ours."

"None. Poor mother! Beattie, d'you think she feels very lonely? You
know she's got heaps of friends--heaps."

"Yes."

"It isn't as if she knew very few people, or lived alone in the
country."

"No but I'm very sorry her little dog's dead."

"I want to give her another."

"It would be no use."

"But why not?"

"You see, little Omar was always there when you were living there."

"Well?"

"He was part of her life with you."

"Oh--yes."

Dion looked rather hard at Beatrice. In that moment he began to
realize how much of the intelligence of the heart she possessed, and
how widely she applied it. His application of his intelligence of the
heart was, he feared, much less widespread than hers.

"Go to see mother when you can, will you?" he said. "She's very fond
of you, I think."

"I'll go. I like going to her."

"And, Beattie, may I say something rather intimate? I'm your brother
now."

"Yes."

She was sitting opposite to him near the fire on a low chair. There
was a large shaded lamp in the room, but it was on a rather distant
table. He saw Beatrice's face by the firelight and her narrow
thoroughbred figure in a dark dress. And the firelight, he thought,
gave to both face and figure a sort of strange beauty that was sad,
and that had something of the strangeness and the beauty of those gold
and red castles children see in the fire. They glow--and that evening
there was a sort of glow in Beatrice; they crumble--and then there was
a pathetic something in Beatrice, too, which suggested wistful
desires, perhaps faint hopes and an ending of ashes.

"Would you marry old Guy if he asked you? Don't be angry with me."

"I'm not."

"Of course, we've all known for ages how much he cares for you. He
spoke to me about it to-day. He's desperately afraid of your refusing
him. He daren't put his fate to the test. Beattie--would you?"

A slow red crept over Beatrice's face. She put up one hand to guard
herself from the glow of the fire. For a moment she looked at Dion,
and he thought, "What a strange expression firelight can give to a
face!" Then she said:

"I can't tell you."

Her voice was husky.

"Beattie, you've got a cold!"

"Have I?"

She got up.

"I must go, Dion. I'll just see Rosamund for a minute."

As she left the room, she said:

"I'll go and see your mother to-morrow."

The door shut. Dion stood with one elbow resting on the mantelpiece
and looked down into the fire. He saw his mother sitting alone, a
strange, emptied figure; he saw Beatrice. And fire, which beautifies,
or makes romantic and sad everything gave to Beatrice the look of his
mother. For a moment his soul was full of questions about the two
women.



                              CHAPTER II

"I've joined the Artists' Rifles," Dion said to Rosamund one day.

He spoke almost bruskly. Of late he had begun to develop a manner
which had just a hint of roughness in it sometimes. This manner was
the expression of a strong inward effort he was making. If, as his
mother believed, already Rosamund was able to live with the child,
Dion's solitary possession of the woman he loved was definitely over,
probably forever. Something within him which, perhaps, foolishly,
rebelled against this fact had driven him to seek a diversion; he had
found it in beginning to try to live for the child in the man's way.
He intended to put the old life behind him, and to march vigorously on
to the new. He called up Master Tim before him in the little white
"sweater," with the primrose-colored ruffled feathers of hair, the
gritted white teeth, small almost as the teeth of a mouse, the moist,
ardent cheeks, and the glowing eyes looking steadfastly to the Tribal
God. He must be the Tribal God to his little son, if the child were a
son.

Rosamund did not seem surprised by Dion's abrupt statement, though he
had never spoken of an intention to join any Volunteer Corps. She knew
he was fond of shooting, and had been in camp sometimes when he was at
a public school.

"What's that?" she asked. "I've heard of it, but I thought it was a
corps for men who are painters, sculptors, writers and musicians."

"It was founded, nearly forty years ago, I believe, for fellows
working in the Arts, but all sorts of business men are let in now."

"Will it take up much time?"

"No; I shall have to drill a certain amount, and in summer I shall go
into camp for a bit, and of course, if a big war ever came, I could be
of some use."

"I'm glad you've joined."

"I thought you would be. I shall see a little less of you, I suppose,
but, after all, a husband can't be perpetually hanging about the
house, can he?"

Rosamund looked at him and smiled, then laughed gently.

"Dion, how absurd you are! In some ways you are only a boy still."

"Why, what to you mean?"

"A man who sticks to business as you do, hanging about the house!"

"You wouldn't like it if I did."

"No, because I should know it was doing you harm."

"And besides--do you realize how independent you are?"

"Am I?"

"For a woman I think you are extraordinarily independent."

She sat still for a minute, looking straight before her in an almost
curious stillness.

"I believe I know why perhaps I seem so," she said at length.

And then she quietly, and very naturally, turned the conversation into
another channel; she was a quieter Rosamund in those days of waiting
than the Rosamund unaffected by motherhood. That Rosamund had been
vigorous and joyous; this Rosamund was strongly serene. In all she was
and did at this time Dion felt strength; but it was shown chiefly in
stillness. She worked sometimes; she read a great deal sitting
upstairs in her own little room. One day Dion found her with a volume
of Tennyson; another day she was reading Shakespeare's "Henry the
Fifth"; she had the "Paradiso" in hand, too, and the Greek Testament
with the English text in parallel columns. In the room there was a
cottage piano, and one evening, when Dion had been drilling and came
back late, he heard her singing. He stood still in the hall, after
shutting softly the door of the lobby, and listened to the warm and
powerful voice of the woman he loved. He could hear the words of the
song, which was a setting of "Lead, kindly Light." Rosamund had only
just begun singing it when he came into the hall; the first words he
caught were, "The night is dark, and I am far from home; lead thou me
on." He thrust his hands into the pockets of the black jacket he was
wearing and did not move. He had never before heard Rosamund sing any
piece of music through without seeing her while she was doing it; her
voice seemed to him now different from the voice he knew so well;
perhaps because he was uninfluenced by her appearance. That counted
for much in the effect Rosamund created when she sang to people. The
thought went through Dion's mind, "Am I really the husband of this
voice?" It was beautiful, it was fervent, but it was strange, or
seemed strange to him as it came down through the quiet house on this
winter evening. For the first time, listening thus, he was able
imaginatively to realize something of what it must be like to be a
mystic, or rather, perhaps, to have within one a definite tendency
towards mysticism, a definite and ceaseless and governing aspiration
towards harmony with the transcendental order. When this voice which
he heard above him sang "The night is dark, and I am far from home,"
he felt a sort of sharp comprehension of the real meaning of homeless
wandering such as he had certainly never experienced before. He felt,
too, that the spirit from which this voice proceeded could never be at
home in the ordinary way of ordinary people, could not be at home even
as he himself could be at home. The spirit behind this voice needed
something of which, till now, he had not consciously felt the need;
something peculiar, out of the way and remote--something very
different from human love and human comfort. Although he was musical,
and could be critical about a composition according to its lights,
Dion did not think about the music of this song /qua/ music--could not
have said how good he considered it to be. He knew only that this was
not poor or insincere music. But music sung in this peculiar way was
only a means by which the under part of a human being, that which has
its existence deep down under layers and layers of the things which
commonly appear and are known of, rose to the surface and announced
itself.

The Artists' Rifles--and this!

When the voice was silent, Dion went slowly upstairs. The door of
Rosamund's little room was shut. He paused outside it, and stood
looking at it, the movable barrier of dark shining wood which divided
him from the voice. When he was ascending the stairs he had meant to
go in to Rosamund. But now he hesitated, and presently he turned away.
He felt that a greater barrier than the door was between them. He
might open the door easily enough, but the other barrier would remain.
The life of the body seemed to him just then an antagonist to the life
of the soul.

"I'm on the lower plane," said Dion to himself that evening. "If it's
a boy, I shall have to look after his body; she'll take care of the
rest. Perhaps mothers always do, but not as she could and will."

From this moment he devoted himself as much as possible to his body,
almost, indeed, with the ardor of one possessed by a sort of mania.
The Artists' Corps took up part of his time; Jenkins another part; he
practised rifle shooting as diligently almost as if he expected to
have to take his place almost immediately in the field; he began to
learn fencing. Rosamund saw very little of him, but she made no
comment. He explained to her what he was doing.

"You see, Rose," he said to her once, "if it's a boy it will be my job
eventually to train him up to be first-class in the distinctively
man's part of life. No woman can ever do that. I mustn't let myself
get slack."

"You never would, I'm sure."

"I hope not. Still, lots of business men do. And I'm sitting about
three-quarters of my time. One does get soft, and the softer a chap
gets the less inclined he is to make the effort required of him, if he
wants to get hard. If I ever am to be the father of a growing-up son--
when they get to about sixteen, you know, they get awfully critical
about games and athletics, sport, everything of that kind--I should
like to be able to keep my end up thoroughly well with him. He'd
respect me far more then. I know exactly the type of fellow real boys
look up to. It isn't the intelligent softy, however brainy he may be;
it's the man who can do all the ordinary things superlatively well."

She smiled at him with her now curiously tranquil yellow-brown eyes,
and he thought he saw in them approval.

"I think few men would prepare as you do," she said.

"And how many women would prepare as you do?" he returned.

"I couldn't do anything else. But now I feel as if we were working
together, in a way."

He squeezed her hand. She let it lie motionless in his.

"But if it weren't a boy?" he said, struck by a sudden reaction of
doubt.

And the thought went, like an arrow, through him:

"What chance should I have then?"

"I know it will be a boy," she answered.

"Why? Not because you sleep north and south!" he exclaimed, with a
laughing allusion to the assertion of Herrick.

"I don't."

"I always thought the bed----"

"No, it's east and west."

"Fishermen say the dead sleep east and west."

"Are you superstitious?"

"I don't know. Perhaps, where you are concerned."

"Don't be. Superstition seems to me the opposite of belief. Just wait,
and remember, I /know/ it will be a boy."

One evening Dion went to Great Cumberland Place to dine with Bruce
Evelin and Beatrice, leaving Rosamund apparently in her usual health.
She was going to have "something on a tray" in her sitting-room, and
he went in there to say good-by to her just before he started. He
found her sitting by the fire, and looking at Hermes and the Child
with steady eyes. They were lit up rather faintly by a couple of wax
candles placed on the writing-table. The light from these candles and
from the fire made a delicate and soothing radiance in the room, which
was plainly furnished, and almost somber in color. A very dim and
cloudy purple-blue pervaded it, a very beautiful hue, but austere, and
somehow suggestive of things ecclesiastical. On a small, black oak
table at Rosamund's elbow two or three books were lying beside a bowl
of dim blue glass which had opalescent lights in it. This bowl was
nearly full of water upon which a water-lily floated. The fire on the
hearth was small, but glowing with red and gold. Dark curtains were
drawn across the one window which looked out at the back of the house.
It was a frosty night and windless.

Dion stood still for a moment on the threshold of the room after he
had opened the door.

"How quiet you are in here!" he said.

"This little room is always quiet."

"Yes, but to-night it's like a room to which some one has just said
'Hush!'"

He came in and shut the door quietly behind him.

"I've just a minute."

He came up to the fire.

"And so you were looking at him, our Messenger with winged sandals.
Oh, Rosamund, how wonderful it was at Olympia! I wonder whether you
and I shall ever see the Hermes together again. I suppose all the
chances are against it."

"I hope we shall."

"Do you? And yet--I don't know. It would be terrible to see him
together again--if things were much altered; if, for instance, one was
less happy and remembered----"

He broke off, came to the settee at right angles to the fire on which
she was sitting, and sat down beside her. At this moment--he did not
know why--the great and always growing love he had for her seemed to
surge forward abruptly like a tidal wave, and he was conscious of
sadness and almost of fear. He looked at Rosamund as if he were just
going to part from her, anxiously, and with a sort of greed of detail.

"Alone I would never go back to Elis," he said. "Never. What a power
things have if they are connected in our hearts with people. It's--
it's awful."

A clock chimed faintly.

"I must go."

He got up and stood for a moment looking down at the dear head loved
so much, at her brow.

"I don't know why it is," he said, "but this evening I hate leaving
you."

"But it's only for a little while."

There was a tap at the door.

"Ah! here's my tray."

The maid came in carrying a woman's meal, and Dion's strange moment
was over.

When he got to Great Cumberland Place, Daventry, who was to make a
fourth, had just arrived, and was taking off his coat in the hall. He
looked unusually excited, alert in an almost feverish way, which was
surprising in him.

"I'm in a case," he said, "a quite big case. Bruce Evelin's got it for
me. I'm going to be junior to Addington; Lewis & Lewis instruct me.
What d'you think of that?"

Dion clapped him on the shoulder.

"The way of salvation!"

"Where will it lead me?"

"To Salvation, of course."

"I'll walk home with you to-night, old Dion. I must yap across the
Park with you to Hyde Park Corner, and tell you all about the woman
from Constantinople."

They were going upstairs.

"The woman----?"

"My client, my client. My dear boy, this is no ordinary case"--he
waved a small hand ceremoniously--"it's a /cause celebre/ or I
shouldn't have bothered myself with it."

Lurby opened the drawing-room door.

"How's Rosamund?" was Beatrice's first question to Dion, as they shook
hands.

"All right. I left her just going to feed from a tray in her little
room."

"Rosamund always loved having a meal on a tray," said Bruce Evelin.
"She's a big child still. But enthusiasts never really grow up,
luckily for them."

"Dinner is served, sir."

"Daventry, will you take Beatrice?"

As Dion followed with Bruce Evelin, he said:

"So you've got Daventry a case!"

"Yes."

Bruce Evelin lowered his voice.

"He's a good fellow and a clever fellow, but he's got to work. He's
been slacking for years."

Dion understood. Bruce Evelin wished Beatrice to marry Daventry.

"He respects you tremendously, sir. If any one can make him work, you
can."

"I'm going to," returned Bruce Evelin, with his quiet force. "He's got
remarkable ability, and the slacker--well----"

He looked at Dion with his dark, informed eyes, in which knowledge of
the world and of men always seemed sitting.

"I can bear with bad energy almost more easily and comfortably than
with slackness."

During dinner, without seeming to, Dion observed and considered
Beatrice and Daventry, imagining them wife and husband. He felt sure
Daventry would be very happy. As to Beatrice, he could not tell. There
was always in Beatrice's atmosphere, or nearly always, a faint
suggestion of sadness which, curiously, was not disagreeable but
attractive. Dion doubted whether Daventry could banish it. Perhaps no
one could, and Daventry had, perhaps, that love which does not wish to
alter, which says, "I love you with your little sadness--keep it."

Daventry was exceptionally animated at dinner. The prospect of
actually appearing in court as counsel in a case had evidently worked
upon him like a powerful tonic. Always able to be amusing when he
chose, he displayed to-night a new something--was it a hint of
personal dignity?--which Dion had not hitherto found in him. "Dear old
Daventry," the agreeable, and obviously clever, nobody, who was a sure
critic of others, and never did anything himself, who blinked at
moments with a certain feebleness, and was too fond of the cozy
fireside, or the deep arm-chairs of his club, had evidently caught
hold of the flying skirts of his self-respect, and was thoroughly
enjoying his capture. He did not talk very much to Beatrice, but it
was obvious that he was at every moment enjoying her presence, her
attention; when she listened earnestly he caught her earnestness and
it seemed to help him; when she laughed, in her characteristic
delicate way,--her laugh seemed almost wholly of the mind,--he beamed
with a joy that was touching in a man of his type because it was so
unself-conscious. His affection for Beatrice had performed the miracle
of drawing him out of the prison of awareness in which such men as he
dwell. To-night he was actually unobservant. Dion knew this by the
changed expression of his eyes. Even Beatrice he was not observing; he
was just feeling what she was, how she was. For once he had passed
beyond the narrow portals and had left satire far behind him.

When Beatrice got up to go to the drawing-room he opened the door for
her. She blushed faintly as she went out. When the door was shut, and
the three men were alone, Bruce Evelin said to Dion:

"Will you mind if Daventry and I talk a little shop to-night?"

"Of course not. But would you rather I went up and kept Beattie
company?"

"No; stay till you're bored, or till you think Beatrice is bored. Let
us light up."

He walked slowly, with his gently precise gait, to a cigar cabinet,
opened it, and told the young men to help themselves.

"And now for the Clarke case," he said.

"Is that the name of the woman from Constantinople?" asked Dion.

"Yes, Mrs. Beadon Clarke," said Daventry. "But she hates the Beadon
and never uses it. Beadon Clarke's trying to divorce her, and I'm on
her side. She's staying with Mrs. Chetwinde. Esme Darlington, who's an
old friend of hers, thinks her too unconventional for a diplomatist's
wife."

Bruce Evelin had lighted his cigar.

"We mustn't forget that our friend Darlington has always run tame
rather than wild," he remarked, with a touch of dry satire. "And now,
Daventry, let us go through the main facts of the case, without, of
course, telling any professional secrets."

And he began to outline the Clarke case, which subsequently made a
great sensation in London.

It appeared that Mrs. Clarke had come first to him in her difficulty,
and had tried hard to persuade him to emerge from his retirement and
to lead for her defense. He had been determined in refusal, and had
advised her to get Sir John Addington, with Daventry as junior. This
she had done. Now Bruce Evelin was carefully "putting up" Daventry to
every move in the great game which was soon to be played out, a game
in which a woman's honor and future were at stake. The custody of a
much-loved child might also come into question.

"Suppose Addington is suddenly stricken with paralysis in the middle
of the case, you must be ready to carry it through triumphantly
alone," he observed, with quietly twinkling eyes, to Daventry.

"May I have a glass of your oldest brandy, sir?" returned Daventry,
holding on to the dinner-table with both hands.

The brandy was given to him and the discussion of the case continued.
By degrees Dion found himself becoming strongly interested in Mrs.
Clarke, whose name came up constantly. She was evidently a talented
and a very unusual woman. Perhaps the latter fact partially accounted
for the unusual difficulties in which she was now involved. Her
husband, Councilor to the British Embassy at Constantinople, charged
her with misconduct, and had cited two co-respondents,--Hadi Bey, a
Turkish officer, and Aristide Dumeny, a French diplomat,--both
apparently men of intellect and of highly cultivated tastes, and both
slightly younger than Mrs. Clarke. A curious fact in the case was that
Beadon Clarke was deeply in love with his wife, and had--so Dion
gathered from a remark of Bruce Evelin's--probably been induced to
take action against her by his mother, Lady Ermyntrude Clarke, who
evidently disliked, and perhaps honestly disbelieved in, her daughter-
in-law. There was one child of the marriage, a boy, to whom both the
parents were deeply attached. The elements of tragedy in the drama
were accentuated by the power to love possessed by accuser and
accused. As Dion listened to the discussion he realized what a driving
terror, what a great black figure, almost monstrous, love can be--not
only the sunshine, but the abysmal darkness of life.

Presently, in a pause, while Daventry was considering some difficult
point, Dion remembered that Beatrice was sitting upstairs alone. Her
complete unselfishness always made him feel specially chivalrous
towards her. Now he got up.

"It's tremendously interesting, but I'm going upstairs to Beattie," he
said.

"Ah, how subtle of you, my boy!" said Bruce Evelin.

"Subtle! Why?"

"I was just coming to the professional secrets."

Dion smiled and went off to Beattie. He found her working quietly,
almost dreamily, on one of those fairy garments such as he had seen
growing towards its minute full size in the serene hands of his
Rosamund.

"You too!" he said, looking down at the filmy white. "How good you are
to us, Beattie!"

He sat down.

"What's this in your lap?"

The filmy white had been lifted in the process of sewing, and a little
exquisitely bound white book was disclosed beneath it.

"May I look?"

"Yes, do."

Dion took the book up, and read the title, "The Kasidah of Haji Abdu
El-Yezdi."

"I never heard of this. Where did you get it?"

"Guy Daventry left it here by mistake yesterday. I must give it to him
to-night."

Dion opened the book, and saw on the title page: "Cynthia Clarke,
Constantinople, October 1896," written in a curiously powerful, very
upright caligraphy.

"It doesn't belong to Guy."

"No; it was lent to him by his client, Mrs. Clarke."

Dion turned some of the leaves of the book, began to read and was
immediately absorbed.

"By Jove, it's wonderful, it's simply splendid!" he said in a moment.
"Just listen to this:


 "True to thy nature, to thyself,
    Fame and disfame nor hope, nor fear;
  Enough to thee the still small voice
    Aye thundering in thine inner ear.

  From self-approval seek applause:
    What ken not men thou kennest thou!
  Spurn every idol others raise:
    Before thine own ideal bow."


He met the dark eyes of Beatrice.

"You care for that?"

"Yes, very much," she answered, in her soft and delicate voice.

"Beattie, I believe you live by that," he said, almost bruskly.

Suddenly he felt aware of a peculiar sort of strength in her, in her
softness, a strength not at all as of iron, mysterious and tenacious.

"Dear old Beattie!" he said.

Moisture had sprung into his eyes.

"How lonely our lives are," he continued, looking at her now with a
sort of deep curiosity. "The lives of all of us. I don't care who it
is, man, woman, child, he or she, every one's lonely. And yet----"

A doubt had surely struck him. He sat very still for a minute.

"When I think of Rosamund I can't think of her as lonely."

"Can't you?"

"No. Somehow it seems as if she always had a companion with her."

He turned a few more pages of Mrs. Clarke's book, glancing here and
there.

"Rosamund would hate this book," he said presently. "It seems
thoroughly anti-Christian. But it's very wonderful."

He put the book down.

"Dear Beattie! Guy cares very much for you."

"Yes, I know," said Beatrice, with a great simplicity.

"If he comes well out of this case, and feels he's on the road to
success, he'll be another man. He'll dare as a man ought to dare."

She went on sewing the little garment for Dion's child.

"I'll walk across the Park with you, old Dion," said Daventry that
night, as they left the house in Great Cumberland Place, "whether
you're going to walk home or whether you're not, whether you're in a
devil of a hurry to get back to your Rosamund, or whether you're in a
mood for friendship. What time is it, by the way?"

He was wrapped in a voluminous blue overcoat, with a wide collar,
immense lapels, and apparently only one button, and that button so
minute that it was scarcely visible to the naked eye. From somewhere
he extracted a small, abnormally thin watch with a gold face.

"Only twenty minutes to eleven. We dined early."

"You really wish to walk?"

"I not only wish to walk, I will walk."

The still glory of frost had surely fascinated London, had subdued the
rumbling and uneasy black monster; it seemed to Dion unusually quiet,
almost like something in ecstasy under the glittering stars of frost,
which shone in a sky swept clear of clouds by the hand of the
lingering winter. It was the last night of February, but it looked,
and felt, like a night dedicated to the Christ Child, to Him who lay
on the breast of Mary with cattle breathing above Him. As Dion gazed
up at the withdrawn and yet almost piercing radiance of the wonderful
sky, instinctively he thought of the watching shepherds, and of the
coming of that Child who stands forever apart from all the other
children born of women into this world. He wished Rosamund were with
him to see the stars, and the frost glistening white on the great
stretches of grass, and the naked trees in the mysterious and romantic
Park.

"Shall we take the right-hand path and walk round the Serpentine?"
said Daventry presently.

"Yes. I don't mind. Rosamund will be asleep, I think. She goes to bed
early now."

"When will it be?"

"Very soon, I suppose; perhaps in ten days or so."

Daventry was silent. He wanted and meant to talk about his own
affairs, but he hesitated to begin. Something in the night was making
him feel very small and very great. Dion gave him a lead by saying:

"D'you mind my asking you something about the Clarke case?"

"Anything you like. I'll answer if I may."

"Do you believe Mrs. Clarke to be guilty or innocent?"

"Oh, innocent!" exclaimed Daventry, with unusual warmth.

"And does Bruce Evelin?"

"I believe so. I assume so."

"I noticed that, while I was listening to you both, he never expressed
any opinion, or gave any hint of what his opinion was on the point."

"I feel sure he thinks her innocent," said Daventry, still almost with
heat. "Not that it much matters," he added, in a less prejudiced
voice. "The point is, we must prove her to be innocent whether she is
nor not. I happen to feel positive she is. She isn't the least the
siren type of woman, though men like her."

"What type is she?"

"The intellectual type. Not a blue-stocking! God forbid! I couldn't
defend a blue-stocking. But she's a woman full of taste, who cares
immensely for fine and beautiful things, for things that appeal to the
eye and the mind. In that way, perhaps, she's almost a sensualist.
But, in any other way! I want you to know her. She's a very
interesting woman. Esme Darlington says her perceptions are exquisite.
Mrs. Chetwinde's backing her up for all she's worth."

"Then she believes her to be innocent too, of course."

"Of course. Come with me to Mrs. Chetwinde's next Sunday afternoon.
She'll be there."

"On a night like this, doesn't a divorce case seem preposterous?"

"Well, you have the tongue of the flatterer!"--he looked up--"But
perhaps it does, even when it's Mrs. Clarke's."

"Are you in love with Mrs. Clarke?"

"Deeply, because she's my first client in a /cause celebre/."

"Have you forgotten her book again?"

"Her book? 'The Kasidah'? I've got it here."

He tapped the capacious side pocket of his coat.

"You saw it then?" he added.

"Beattie had it when I went upstairs."

"I wonder what she made of it," Daventry said, with softness in his
voice. "Don't ever let Rosamund see it, by the way. It's anything
rather than Christian. Mrs. Clarke gets hold of everything, dives into
everything. She's got an unresting mind."

They had come to the edge of the Serpentine, on which there lay an
ethereal film of baby ice almost like frosted gauze. The leafless
trees, with their decoration of filigree, suggested the North and its
peculiar romance--nature trailing away into the mighty white solitudes
where the Pole star reigns over fields of ice.

"Hyde Park is bringing me illusions to-night," said Daventry. "That
water might be the Vistula. If I heard a wolf howling over there near
the ranger's lodge, I shouldn't be surprised."

A lifeguardsman, in a red cloak, and a woman drifted away over the
frost among the trees.

"I love Mrs. Clarke as a client, but perhaps I love her even more
because, through her, I hope to get hold of something I've--I've let
drop," continued Daventry.

"What's that?"

Daventry put his arm through Dion's.

"I don't know whether I can name it even to you; but it's something a
man of great intelligence, such as myself, should always keep in his
fist."

He paused.

"The clergy are apt to call it self-respect," he at length added, in a
dry voice.

Dion pressed his arm.

"Bruce Evelin wants you to marry Beatrice."

"He hasn't told you so?"

"No, except by taking the trouble to force you to work."

Daventry stood still.

"I'm going to ask her--almost directly."

"Come on, Guy, or we shall have all the blackbirds round us. Look over
there."

Not far off, among the trees, two slinking and sinister shadows of men
seemed to be intent upon them.

"Isn't it incredible to practise the profession of a blackmailer out
of doors on a night like this?" said Dion. "D'you remember when we
were in the night train coming from Burstal? You had a feather that
night."

"Damn it! Why rake up--?"

"And I said how wonderful it would be if some day I were married to
Rosamund."

"Is it wonderful?"

"Yes."

"Very wonderful?"

"Yes."

"Children too!"

Daventry sighed.

"One wants to be worthy of it all," he murmured. "And then"--he
laughed, as if calling in his humor to save him from something--"the
children, in their turn, feel they would like to live up to papa.
Dion, people can be caught in the net of goodness very much as they
can be caught in the net of evil. Let us praise the stars for that."

They arrived at the bridge. The wide road, which looked to-night
extraordinarily clean, almost as if it had been polished up for the
passing of some delicate procession in the night, was empty. There
were no vehicles going by; the night-birds kept among the trees. The
quarter after eleven chimed from some distant church. Dion thought of
Rosamund, as he paused on the bridge, thought of himself as a husband
yielding his wife up to the solitude she evidently desired. He took
Daventry for his companion; she had the child for hers. There was
suffering of a kind even in a very perfect marriage, but what he had
told Daventry was true; it had been very wonderful. He had learnt a
great deal in his marriage, dear lessons of high-mindedness in desire,
of purity in possession. If Rosamund were to be cut off from him even
to-night he had gained enormously by the possession of her. He knew
what woman can be, and without disappointment; for he did not choose
to reckon up those small, almost impalpable things which, like passing
shadows, had now and then brought a faint obscurity into his life with
Rosamund, as disappointments. They came, perhaps, from himself. And
what where they? He looked out over the long stretch of unruffled
water, filmed over with ice near the shores, and saw a tiny dark
object traveling through it with self-possession and an air of purpose
beneath the constellations; some aquatic bird up to something,
heedless of the approaching midnight and the Great Bear.

"Look at that little beggar!" said Daventry. "And we don't know so
very much more about it all than he does. I expect he's a Muscovy
duck, or drake, if you're a pedant about genders."

"He's evidently full of purpose."

"Out in the middle of the ice-cold Serpentine. He's only a speck now,
like our world in space. Now I can't see him."

"I can."

"You're longer-sighted than I am. But, Dion, I'm seeing a longish way
to-night, farther than I've seen before. Love's a great business, the
greatest business in life. Ambition, and greed, and vanity, and
altruism, and even fanaticism, must give place when it's on hand, when
it harnesses its winged horses to a man's car and swings him away to
the stars."

"Ask her. I think she'll have you."

A star fell through the frosty clear sky. Dion remembered the falling
star above Drouva. This time he was swift with a wish, but it was not
a wish for his friend.

They reached Hyde Park Corner just before midnight and parted there.
Dion hailed a hansom, but Daventry declared with determination that he
was going to walk all the way home to Phillimore Gardens.

"To get up my case, to arrange things mentally," he explained. "Big
brains always work best at night. All the great lawyers toil when the
stars are out. Why should I be an exception? I dedicate myself to
Cynthia Clarke. She will have my undivided attention and all my
deepest solicitude."

"I know why."

"No, no."

He put one hand on the apron which Dion had already closed.

"No, really, you're wrong. I am deeply interested in Mrs. Clarke
because she is what she is. I want her to win because I'm convinced
she's innocent. Will you come to Mrs. Chetwinde's next Sunday and meet
her?"

"Yes, unless Rosamund wants me."

"That's always understood."

The cab drove away, and the great lawyer was left to think of his case
under the stars.

When the cab turned the corner of Great Market Street, Westminster,
and came into Little Market Street, Dion saw in the distance before
him two large, staring yellow eyes, which seemed to be steadily
regarding him like the eyes of something on the watch. They were the
lamps of a brougham drawn up in front of No. 5. Dion's cabman,
perforce, pulled up short before the brown door of No. 4.

"A carriage in front of my house at this time of night!" thought Dion,
as he got out and paid the man.

He looked at the coachman and at the solemn brown horse between the
shafts, and instantly realized that this was the carriage of a doctor.

"Rosamund!"

With a thrill of anxiety, a clutch at his heart, he thrust his
latchkey into the door. It stuck; he could not turn it. This had never
happened before. He tried, with force, to pull the key out. It would
not move. He shook it. The doctor's coachman, he felt, was staring at
him from the box of the brougham. As he struggled impotently with the
key his shoulders began to tingle, and a wave of acute irritation
flooded him. He turned sharply round and met the coachman's eyes,
shrewd, observant, lit, he thought, by a flickering of sarcasm.

"Has the doctor been here long?" said Dion.

"Sir?"

"This is a doctor's carriage, isn't it?"

"Yes, sir. Doctor Mayson."

"Well, I say, has he been here long?"

"About an hour, sir, or a little more."

"Thanks."

Dion turned again and assaulted the latchkey.

But he had to ring the bell to get in. When the maid came, looking
excited, he said:

"I don't know what on earth's the matter with this key. I can't either
turn it or get it out."

"No, sir?"

The girl put her hand to the key, and without any difficulty drew it
out of the door.

"I don't know--I couldn't!"

The girl shut the door.

"What's the matter? Why's the doctor here? It isn't----?"

"Yes, sir," said the girl, with a sort of intensely feminine
significance. "It came on quite sudden."

"How long ago?"

"A good while, sir. I couldn't say exactly."

"But why wasn't I sent for?"

"My mistress wouldn't have you sent for, sir. Besides, we were
expecting you every moment."

"Ah! and I--and now it's past midnight."

He had quickly taken off his coat, hat and gloves. Now he ran up the
shallow steps of the staircase. There was a sort of tumult within him.
He felt angry, he did not know why. His whole body was longing to do
something strong, eager, even violent. He hated his latchkey, he hated
the long stroll in Hyde Park, the absurd delay upon the bridge, his
preoccupation with the Muscovy duck, or whatever bird it was, voyaging
over the Serpentine. Why had nothing told him not to lose a moment but
to hurry home? He remembered that he had been specially reluctant to
leave Rosamund that evening, that he had even said to her, "I don't
know why it is, but this evening I hate to leave you." Perhaps, then,
he had been warned, but he had not comprehended the warning. As he had
looked at the stars he had thought of the coming of the most wonderful
Child who had ever visited this earth. Perhaps then, too---- He tried
to snap off his thought, half confusedly accusing himself of some sort
of blasphemy. At the top of the staircase he turned and looked down
into the hall.

"The nurse?"

"Sir?"

"Have you managed to get the nurse?"

"Yes, sir; she's been here some time."

At this moment Doctor Mayson opened the door of Rosamund's room and
came out upon the landing--a tall, rosy and rather intellectual-
looking man, with tranquil gray eyes, and hair thinning above the high
knobby forehead. Dion had never seen him before. They shook hands.

"I shouldn't go into your wife's room," said Doctor Mayson in a low
bass voice.

"Why? Doesn't she wish it?"

"She wished you very much to be in the house."

"Then why not send for me?"

"She was against it, I understand. And she doesn't wish any one to be
with her just now except the nurse and myself."

"When do you expect . . .?"

"Some time during the night. It's evidently going to be an easy
confinement. I'm just going down to send away my carriage. It's no use
keeping the horse standing half the night in this frost. I'm very fond
of horses."

"Fond of horses--are you?" said Dion, rather vacantly.

"Yes. Are you?"

The low bass voice almost snapped out the question.

"Oh, I dare say. Why not? They're useful animals. I'll come down with
you if I'm not to go into my wife's room."

He followed the doctor down the stairs he had just mounted. When the
carriage had been sent away, he asked Doctor Mayson to come into his
den for a moment. The pains of labor had come on unexpectedly, but
were not exceptionally severe; everything pointed to an easy
confinement.

"Your wife is one of the strongest and healthiest women I have ever
attended," Doctor Mayson added; "superb health. It's a pleasure to see
any one like that. I look after so many neurotic women in London. They
give themselves up for lost when they are confronted with a perfectly
natural crisis. Mrs. Leith is all courage and self-possession."

"But then why shouldn't I see her?"

"Well, she seems to have an extraordinary sense of duty towards the
child that's coming. She thinks you might be less calm than she is."

"But I'm perfectly calm."

Doctor Mayson smiled.

"D'you know, it's really ever so much better for us men to keep right
out of the way in such moments as these. It's the kindest thing we can
do."

"Very well. I'll do it of course."

"I never go near my own wife when she's like this."

Dion stared into the fire.

"Have you many children?"

"Eleven," remarked the bass voice comfortably. "But I married very
young, before I left Guy's. Now I'll go up again. You needn't be the
least alarmed."

"I'm not," said Dion bruskly.

"Capital!"

And Doctor Mayson went off, not treading with any precaution. It was
quite obvious that his belief in his patient was genuine.

Eleven children! Well, some people were prepared to take any risks and
to face any responsibilities. Was it very absurd to find in the coming
of one child a tremendous event? Really, Doctor Mayson had almost
succeeded in making Dion feel a great fool. Just another child in the
world--crying, dribbling, feebly trying to grasp the atmosphere;
another child to cut its first tooth, with shrieks, to have whooping-
cough, chicken-pox, rose rash and measles; another child to eat of the
fruit of the tree; another child to combat and love and suffer and
die. No, damn it, the matter was important. Doctor Mayson and his rosy
face were unmeaning. He might have eleven, or a hundred and eleven
children, but he had no imagination.

Dion shut himself into his room, sat down in a big armchair, lit his
pipe and thought about the Clarke case. He had just told Doctor Mayson
a white lie. He was determined not to think about his Rosamund: he
dared not do that; so his mind fastened on the Clarke case. Almost
ferociously he flung himself upon it, called upon the unknown Mrs.
Clarke, the woman whom he had never seen to banish from him his
Rosamund, to interpose between her and him. For Rosamund was
inevitably suffering, and if he thought about that suffering his deep
anxiety, his pity, his yearning would grow till they were almost
unendurable, might even lead his feet to the room upstairs, the room
forbidden to him to-night. So he called to Mrs. Clarke, and at last,
obedient to his insistent demand, she came and did her best for him,
came, he imagined, from Constantinople, to keep him company in this
night of crisis.

As Daventry had described her, as Bruce Evelin had, with casual
allusions and suggestive hints, built her up before Dion in the talk
after dinner that night, so she was now in the little room: a woman of
intellect and of great taste, with an intense love for, and fine
knowledge of, beautiful things: a woman who was almost a sensualist in
her adoration for fine and rare things.

"I detest the sensation of sinking down in things!"

Who had said that once with energy in Dion's hearing? Oh--Rosamund, of
course! But she must not be admitted into Dion's life in these hours
of waiting. Mrs. Clarke must be allowed to reign. She had come (in
Dion's imagination) all the way from the city of wood and of marble
beside the seaway of the Golden Horn, a serious, intellectual and
highly cultivated woman, whom a cruel fate--Kismet--was now about to
present to the world as a horrible woman. Pale, thin, rather
melancholy she was, a reader of many books, a great lover of nature, a
woman who cared very much for her one child. Why should Fate play such
a woman such a trick? Perhaps because she was very unconventional, and
it is unwise for the bird which sings in the cage of diplomacy to sing
any but an ordinary song.

Daventry had dwelt several times on Mrs. Clarke's unconventionality;
evidently the defense meant to lay stress on it.

So now Dion sat with a pale, thin, unconventional woman, and she told
him about the life at Stamboul. She knew, of course, that he had hated
Constantinople. He allowed her to know that. And she pointed out to
him that he knew nothing of the wonderful city, upon which Russia
breathes from the north, and which catches, too, strange airs and
scents and murmurs of voices from distant places of Asia. What does
the passing tourist of a Pera hotel know about the great city of the
Turks? Nothing worth knowing. The roar of the voices of the Levant
deafens his ears; the glitter of the shop windows in the Grande Rue
blinds his eyes. He knows not the exquisite and melancholy charm, full
of nuances and of the most fragile and evanescent subtleties, which
Constantinople holds for those who know her and love her well.

The defense was evidently going to make much of Mrs. Clarke's passion
for the city on the Bosporus. Daventry had alluded to it more than
once, and Bruce Evelin had said, "Mrs. Clarke has always had an
extraordinary feeling for places. If her husband had accused her of a
liaison with Eyub, or of an unholy fancy for the forest of Belgrad, we
might have been in a serious difficulty. She had, I know, a regular
romance once with the Mosquee Verte at Brusa."

Evidently she was a woman whom ordinary people would be likely to
misunderstand. Dion sat in his arm-chair trying to understand her. The
effort would help him to forget, or to ignore if he couldn't forget,
what was going on upstairs in the little house. He pulled hard at his
pipe, as an aid to his mind; he sat alone for a long while with Mrs.
Clarke. Sometimes he looked across the Golden Horn from a bit of waste
ground in Pera, near to a small cemetery: it was from there, towards
evening, that he had been able to "feel" Stamboul, to feel it as an
unique garden city, held by the sea, wooden and frail, marble and
enduring. And somewhere in the great and mysterious city Mrs. Clarke
had lived and been adored by the husband who, apparently still
adoring, was now trying to get rid of her.

Sometimes Dion heard voices rising from the crowded harbor of the
Golden Horn. They crept up out of the mystery of the evening; voices
from the caiques, and from the boats of the fishermen, and from the
big sailing vessels which ply to the harbors of the East, and from the
steamers at rest near the Galata Bridge, and from the many craft of
all descriptions strung out towards the cypress-crowned hill of Eyub.
And Mrs. Clarke, standing beside him, began to explain to him in a low
and hoarse voice what these strange cries of the evening meant.

Daventry had mentioned that she had a hoarse voice.

At a little after three o'clock Dion sat forward abruptly in his chair
and listened intently. He fancied he had heard a faint cry. He waited,
surrounded by silence, enveloped by silence. There was a low drumming
in his ears. Mrs. Clarke had escaped like a phantom. Stamboul, with
its mosques, its fountains, its pigeons and its plane trees, had faded
away. The voices from the Golden Horn were stilled. The drumming in
Dion's ears grew louder. He stood up. He felt very hot, and a vein in
his left temple was beating--not fluttering, but beating hard.

He heard, this time really heard, a cry overhead, and then the muffled
sound of some one moving about; and he went to the door, opened it and
passed out into the hall. He did not go upstairs, but waited in the
hall until Doctor Mayson came down, looking as rosy and serene and
unconcerned as ever.

"Well, Mr. Leith," he said, "you're a father. I congratulate you. You
wife has got through beautifully."

"Yes?"

"By the way, it's a boy."

"Yes, of course."

Doctor Mayson looked genuinely surprised.

"Why 'of course'? I don't quite understand."

"She knew it was going to be a boy."

The doctor smiled faintly.

"Women often have strange fancies at such times. I mean before they
are confined."

"But you see she was right. It is a boy."

"Exactly," returned the doctor, looking at his nails.

Dion saw the star falling above the hill of Drouva.

Did the Hermes know?



                             CHAPTER III

On the following Sunday afternoon Dion was able to fulfil his promise
to Daventry. Rosamund and the baby were "doing beautifully"; he was
not needed at home, so he set out with Daventry, who came to fetch
him, to visit Mrs. Willie Chetwinde in Lowndes Square.

When they reached the house Daventry said:

"Now for Mrs. Clarke. She's really a wonderful woman, Dion, and she's
got a delicious profile."

"Oh, it's that--"

"No, it isn't."

He gently pushed Mrs. Chetwinde's bell.

As they went upstairs they heard a soft hum of voices.

"Mrs. Clarke's got heaps of people on her side," whispered Daventry.
"This is a sort of rallying ground for the defense."

"Where's her child? Here?"

"No, with some relations till the trial's over."

The butler opened the door, and immediately Dion's eyes rested on Mrs.
Clarke, who happened to be standing very near to it with Esme
Darlington. Directly Dion saw her he knew at whom he was looking.
Something--he could not have said what--told him.

By a tall pedestal of marble, on which was poised a marble statuette
of Echo,--not that Echo who babbled to Hera, but she who, after her
punishment, fell in love with Narcissus,--he saw a very thin, very
pale, and strangely haggard-looking woman of perhaps thirty-two
talking to Esme Darlington. At first sight she did not seem beautiful
to Dion. He was accustomed to the radiant physical bloom of his
Rosamund. This woman, with her tenuity, her pallor, her haunted cheeks
and temples, her large, distressed and observant eyes--dark hazel in
color under brown eyebrows drawn with a precise straightness till they
neared the bridge of the nose and there turning abruptly downwards,
her thin and almost white-lipped mouth, her cloudy brown hair which
had no shine or sparkle, her rather narrow and pointed chin, suggested
to him unhealthiness, a human being perhaps stricken by some obscure
disease which had drained her body of all fresh color, and robbed it
of flesh, had caused to come upon her something strange, not easily to
be defined, which almost suggested the charnel-house.

As he was looking at her, Mrs. Clarke turned slightly and glanced up
at the statue of Echo, and immediately Dion realized that she had
beauty. The line of her profile was wonderfully delicate and refined,
almost ethereal in its perfection; and the shape of her small head was
exquisite. Her head, indeed, looked girlish. Afterwards he knew that
she had enchanting hands--moving purities full of expressiveness--and
slim little wrists. Her expression was serious, almost melancholy, and
in her whole personality, shed through her, there was a penetrating
refinement, a something delicate, wild and feverish. She looked very
sensitive and at the same time perfectly self-possessed, as if,
perhaps, she dreaded Fate but could never be afraid of a fellow-
creature. He thought:

"She's like Echo after her punishment."

On his way to greet Mrs. Chetwinde, he passed by her; as he did so she
looked at him, and he saw that she thoroughly considered him, with a
grave swiftness which seemed to be an essential part of her
personality. Then she spoke to Esme Darlington. Dion just caught the
sound of her voice, veiled, husky, but very individual and very
attractive--a voice that could never sing, but that could make of
speech a music frail and evanescent as a nocturne of Debussy's.

"Daventry's right," thought Dion. "That woman is surely innocent.

Mrs. Chetwinde, who was as haphazard, as apparently absent-minded and
as shrewd in her own house as in the houses of others, greeted Dion
with a vague cordiality. Her husband, a robust and very definite
giant, with a fan-shaped beard, welcomed him largely.

"Never appear at my wife's afternoons, you know," he observed, in a
fat and genial voice. "But to-day's exceptional. Always stick to an
innocent woman in trouble."

He lowered his voice in speaking the last sentence, and looked very
human. And immediately Dion was aware of a special and peculiar
atmosphere in Mrs. Chetwinde's drawing-room on this Sunday afternoon,
of something poignant almost, though lightly veiled with the sparkling
gossamer which serves to conceal undue angularities, something which
just hinted at tragedy confronted with courage, at the attempted stab
and the raised shield of affection. Here Mrs. Clarke was in sanctuary.
He glanced towards her again with a deepening interest.

"Canon Wilton's coming in presently," said Mrs. Chetwinde. He's
preaching at St. Paul's this afternoon, or perhaps it's Westminster
Abbey--something of that kind."

"I've heard him two or three times," answered Dion, who was on very
good, though not on very intimate, terms with Canon Wilton. "I'd
rather hear him than anybody."

"In the pulpit--yes, I suppose so. I'm scarcely an amateur of sermons.
He's a volcano of sincerity, and never sends out ashes. It's all red-
hot lava. Have you met Cynthia Clarke?"

"No."

"She's over there, echoing my Echo. Would you like----?"

"Very much indeed."

"Then I'll--"

An extremely pale man, with long, alarmingly straight hair and
wandering eyes almost the color of silver, said something to her.

"Watteau? Oh, no--he died in 1721, not in 1722," she replied. "The
only date I can never remember is William the Conqueror. But of course
you couldn't remember about Watteau. It's distance makes memory.
You're too near."

"That's the fan painter, Murphy-Elphinston, Watteau's reincarnation,"
she added to Dion. "He's always asking questions about himself.
Cynthia--this is Mr. Dion Leith. He wishes----" She drifted away, not,
however, without dexterously managing to convey Mr. Darlington with
her.

Dion found himself looking into the large, distressed eyes of Mrs.
Clarke. Daventry was standing close to her, but, with a glance at his
friend, moved away.

"I should like to sit down," said Mrs. Clarke.

"Here are two chairs----"

"No, I'd rather sit over there under the Della Robbia. I can see Echo
from there."

She walked very slowly and languidly, as if tired, to a large and low
sofa covered with red, which was exactly opposite to the statuette.
Dion followed her, thinking about her age. He supposed her to be about
thirty-two or thirty-three, possibly a year or two more or less. She
was very simply dressed in a gray silk gown with black and white lines
in it. The tight sleeves of it were unusually long and ended in
points. They were edged with some transparent white material which
rested against her small hands.

She sat down and he sat down by her, and they began to talk. Unlike
Mrs. Chetwinde, Mrs. Clarke showed that she was alertly attending to
all that was said to her, and, when she spoke, she looked at the
person to whom she was speaking, looked steadily and very unself-
consciously. Dion mentioned that he had once been to Constantinople.

"Did you care about it?" said Mrs. Clarke, rather earnestly.

"I'm afraid I disliked it, although I found it, of course,
tremendously interesting. In fact, I almost hated it."

"That's only because you stayed in Pera," she answered, "and went
about with a guide."

"But how do you know?"--he was smiling.

"Well, of course you did."

"Yes."

"I could easily make you love it," she continued, in an oddly
impersonal way, speaking huskily.

Dion had never liked huskiness before, but he liked it now.

"You are fond of it, I believe?" he said.

His eyes met hers with a great deal of interest.

He considered her present situation an interesting one; there was
drama in it; there was the prospect of a big fight, of great loss or
great gain, destruction or vindication.

In her soul already the drama was being played. He imagined her soul
in turmoil, peopled with a crowd of jostling desires and fears, and he
was thinking a great many things about her, and connected with her,
almost simultaneously--so rapidly a flood of thoughts seemed to go by
in the mind--as he put his question.

"Yes, I am," replied Mrs. Clarke. "Stamboul holds me very fast in its
curiously inert grip. It's a grip like this."

She held out her small right hand, and he put his rather large and
sinewy brown hand into it. The small hand folded itself upon his in a
curious way--feeble and fierce at the same time, it seemed--and held
him. The hand was warm, almost hot, and soft, and dry as a fire is dry
--so dry that it hisses angrily if water is thrown on it.

"Now, you are trying to get away," she said. "And of course you can,
but----"

Dion made a movement as if to pull away his hand, but Mrs. Clarke
retained it. How was that? He scarcely knew; in fact he did not know.
She did not seem to be doing anything definite to keep him, did not
squeeze or grip his hand, or cling to it; but his hand remained in
hers nevertheless.

"There," she said, letting his hand go. "That is how Stamboul holds.
Do you understand?"

Mrs. Chetwinde's vague eyes had been on them during this little
episode. Dion had had time to see that, and to think, "Now, at such a
time, no one but an absolutely innocent woman would do in public what
Mrs. Clarke is doing to me." Mrs. Chetwinde, he felt sure, full of all
worldly knowledge, must be thinking the very same thing.

"Yes," he said. "I think I do. But I wonder whether it could hold me
like that."

"I know it could."

"May I ask how you know?"

"Why not? Simply by my observation of you."

Dion remembered the swift grave look of consideration she had given to
him as he came into the room. Something almost combative rose up in
him, and he entered into an argument with her, in the course of which
he was carried away into the revelation of his mental comparison
between Constantinople and Greece, a comparison into which entered a
moral significance. He even spoke of the Christian significance of the
Hermes of Olympia. Mrs. Clarke listened to him with a very still, and
apparently a very deep, attention.

"I've been to Greece," she said simply, when he had finished.

"You didn't feel at all as I did, as I do?"

"You may know Greece, but you don't know Stamboul," she said quietly.

"If you had shown it to me I might feel very differently," Dion said,
with a perhaps slightly banal politeness.

And yet he did not feel entirely banal as he said it.

"Come out again and I will show it to you," she said.

She was almost staring at him, at his chest and shoulders, not at his
face, but her eyes still kept their unself-conscious and almost oddly
impersonal look.

"You are going back there?"

"Of course, when my case is over."

Dion felt very much surprised. He knew that Mrs. Clarke's husband was
accredited to the British Embassy at Constantinople; that the scandal
about her was connected with that city and with its neighborhood--
Therapia, Prinkipo, and other near places, that both the
co-respondents named in the suit lived there. Whichever way the case
went, surely Constantinople must be very disagreeable to Mrs. Clarke
from now onwards. And yet she was going back there, and apparently
intended to take up her life there again. She evidently either saw or
divined his surprise, for she added in the husky voice:

"Guilt may be governed by circumstances. I suppose it is full of
alarms. But I think an innocent woman who allows herself to be driven
out of a place she loves by a false accusation is merely a coward. But
all this is very uninteresting to you. The point is, I shall soon be
settled down again at Constantinople, and ready to make you see it as
it really is, if you ever return there."

She had spoken without hardness or any pugnacity; there was no
defiance in her manner, which was perfectly simple and
straightforward.

"Your moral comparison between Constantinople and Greece--it isn't
fair, by the way, to compare a city with a country--doesn't interest
me at all. People can be disgusting anywhere. Greece is no better than
Turkey. It has a wonderfully delicate, pure atmosphere; but that
doesn't influence the morals of the population. Fine Greek art is the
purest art in the world; but that doesn't mean that the men who
created it had only pure thoughts or lived only pure lives. I never
read morals into art, although I'm English, and it's the old hopeless
English way to do that. The man who made Echo"--she turned her large
eyes towards the statuette--"may have been an evil liver. In fact, I
believe he was. But Echo is an exquisite pure bit of art."

Dion thought of Rosamund's words about Praxiteles as they sat before
Hermes. His Rosamund and Mrs. Clarke were mentally at opposite poles;
yet they were both good women.

"My friend Daventry would agree with you, I know," he said.

"He's a clever and a very dear little man. Who's that coming in?"

Dion looked and saw Canon Wilton. He told Mrs. Clarke who it was.

"Enid told me he was coming. I should like to know him."

"Shall I go and tell him so?"

"Presently. How's your baby? I'm told you've got a baby."

Dion actually blushed. Mrs. Clarke gazed at the blush, and no doubt
thoroughly understood it, but she did not smile, or look arch, or full
of feminine understanding.

"It's very well, thank you. It's just like other babies."

"So was mine. Babies are always said to be wonderful, and never are.
And we love ours chiefly because they aren't. I hate things with wings
growing out of their shoulders. My boy's a very naughty boy."

They talked about the baby, and then about Mrs. Clarke's son of ten;
and then Canon Wilton came up, shook hands warmly with Dion, and was
introduced by Mrs. Chetwinde to Mrs. Clarke.

Presently, from the other side of the room where he was standing with
Esme Darlington, Dion saw them in conversation; saw Mrs. Clarke's eyes
fixed on the Canon's almost fiercely sincere face.

"It's going to be an abominable case," murmured Mr. Darlington in
Dion's ear. "We must all stand round her."

"I can't imagine how any one could think such a woman guilty," said
Dion.

"It has all come about through her unconventionality." He pulled his
beard and lifted his ragged eyebrows. "It really is much wiser for
innocent people, such as Cynthia, to keep a tight hold on the
conventions. They have their uses. They have their place in the
scheme. But she never could see it, and look at the result."

"But then don't you think she'll win?"

"No one can tell."

"In any case, she tells me she's going back to live at
Constantinople."

"Madness! Sheer madness!" said Mr. Darlington, almost piteously. "I
shall beg her not to."

Dion suppressed a smile. That day he had gained the impression that
Mrs. Clarke had a will of iron.

When he went up to say good-by to her, Daventry had already gone; he
said he had work to do on the case.

"May I wish you success?" Dion ventured to say, as he took her hand.

"Thank you," she answered. "I think you must go in for athletic
exercises, don't you?"

Her eyes were fixed on the breadth of his chest, and then traveled to
his strong, broad shoulders.

"Yes, I'm very keen on them."

"I want my boy to go in for them. It's so important to be healthy."

"Rather!"

He felt the Stamboul touch in her soft, hot hand. As he let it go, he
added:

"I can give you the address of a first-rate instructor if your boy
ever wants to be physically trained. I go to him. His name's Jenkins."

"Thank you."

She was still looking at his chest and shoulders. The expression of
distress in her eyes seemed to be deepening. But a tall man, Sir John
Killigrew, one of her adherents, spoke to her, and she turned to give
him her complete attention.

"I'll walk with you, if you're going," said Canon Wilton's strong
voice in Dion's ear.

"That's splendid. I'll just say good-by to Mrs. Chetwinde."

He found her by the tea-table with three or four men and two very
smart women. As he came up one of the latter was saying:

"It's all Lady Ermyntrude's fault. She always hated Cynthia, and she
has a heart of stone."

The case again!

"Oh, are you going?" said Mrs. Chetwinde.

She got up and came away from the tea-table.

"D'you like Cynthia Clarke?" she asked.

"Yes, very much. She interests me."

"Ah?"

She looked at him, and seemed about to say something, but did not
speak.

"You saw her take my hand," he said, moved by a sudden impulse.

"Did she?"

"We were talking about Stamboul. She did it to show me----" He broke
off. "I saw you felt, as I did, that no one but a through and through
innocent woman could have done it, just now--like that, I mean."

"Of course Cynthia is innocent," Mrs. Chetwinde said, rather coldly
and very firmly. "There's Canon Wilton waiting for you."

She turned away, but did not go back to the tea-table; as Dion went
out of the room he saw her sitting down on the red sofa by Mrs.
Clarke.

Canon Wilton and he walked slowly away from the house. The Canon, who
had some heart trouble of which he never spoke, was not allowed to
walk fast; and to-day he was tired after his sermon at the Abbey. He
inquired earnestly about Rosamund and the child, and seemed made happy
by the good news Dion was able to give him.

"Has it made all life seem very different to you?" he asked.

Dion acknowledged that it had.

"I was half frightened at the thought of the change which was coming,"
he said. "We were so very happy as we were, you see."

The Canon's intense gray eyes shot a glance at him, which he felt
rather than saw, in the evening twilight.

"I hope you'll be even happier now."

"It will be a different sort of happiness now."

"I think children bind people together more often than not. There are
cases when it's not so, but I don't think yours is likely to be one of
them."

"Oh, no."

"Is it a good-looking baby?"

"No, really it's not. Even Rosamund thinks that. D'you know, so far
she's marvelously reasonable in her love."

"That's splendid," said Canon Wilton, with a strong ring in his voice.
"An unreasonable love is generally a love with something rotten at its
roots."

Dion stood still.

"Oh, is that true really?"

The Canon paused beside him. They were in Eaton Square, opposite to
St. Peter's.

"I think so. But I hate anything that approaches what I call mania.
Religious mania, for instance, is abhorrent to me, and, I should
think, displeasing to God. Any mania entering into a love clouds that
purity which is the greatest beauty of love. Mania--it's detestable!"

He spoke almost with a touch of heat, and put his hand on Dion's
shoulder.

"Beware of it, my boy."

"Yes."

They walked on, talking of other things. A few minutes before they
parted they spoke of Mrs. Clarke.

"Did you know her before to-day?" asked the Canon.

"No. I'd never even seen her. How dreadful for her to have to face
such a case."

"Yes, indeed."

"The fact that she's innocent gives her a great pull, though. I
realized what a pull when I was having a talk with her."

"I don't know much about the case," was all that the Canon said. "I
hope justice will be done in it when it comes on."

Dion thought that there was something rather implacable in his voice.

"I don't believe Mrs. Clarke doubts that."

"Did she say so?" asked Canon Wilton.

"No. But I felt that she expected to win--almost knew she would win."

"I see. She has confidence in the result."

"She seems to have."

"Women often have more confidence in difficult moments than we men.
Well, here I must leave you."

He held out his big, unwavering hand to Dion.

"Good-by. God bless you both, and the child, whether it's plain or
not. One good thing's added to us when we start rather ill-favored;
the chance of growing into something well-favored."

He gripped Dion's hand and walked slowly, but powerfully, away.



                              CHAPTER IV

As Dion had said, the baby was an ordinary baby. "In looks," the nurse
remarked, "he favors his papa." Certainly in this early stage of his
career the baby had little of the beauty and charm of Rosamund. As his
head was practically bald, his forehead, which was wrinkled as if by
experience and the troubles of years, looked abnormally high. His
face, full of puckers, was rather red; his nose meant very little as
yet; his mouth, with perpetually moving lips, was the home of bubbles.
His eyes were blue, and looked large in his extremely small
countenance, which was often decorated with an expression of mild
inquiry. This expression, however, sometimes changed abruptly to a
network of wrath, in which every feature, and even the small bald
head, became involved. Then the minute feet made feeble dabs, or
stabs, at the atmosphere; the tiny fists doubled themselves and
wandered to and fro as if in search of the enemy; and a voice came
forth out of the temple, very personal and very intense, to express
the tempest of the soul.

"Hark at him!" said the nurse. "He knows already what he wants and
what he /don't/ want."

And Rosamund, listening as only a mother can listen, shook her head
over him, trying to condemn the rage, but enjoying the strength of her
child in the way of mothers, to whom the baby's roar perhaps brings
the thought, "What a fine, bold man he'll be some day." If Rosamund
had such a thought the nurse encouraged it with her. "He's got a proud
spirit already, ma'am. He's not to be put upon. Have his way he will,
and I don't altogether blame him." Nor, be sure, did Rosamund
altogether blame the young varmint for anything. Perhaps in his tiny
fisticuffs and startlingly fierce cries she divined the Doric, in
embryo, as it were; perhaps when "little master" shrieked she thought
of the columns of the Parthenon.

But Dion told the truth to Canon Wilton when he had said that Rosamund
was marvelously reasonable, so far, in her love for her baby son. The
admirable sanity, the sheer healthiness of outlook which Dion loved in
her did not desert her now. To Dion it seemed that in the very
calmness and good sense of her love she showed its great depth, showed
that already she was thinking of her child's soul as well as of his
little body.

Dion felt the beginnings of a change in Rosamund, but he did not find
either her or himself suddenly and radically changed by the possession
of a baby. He had thought that perhaps as mother and father they would
both feel abruptly much older than before, even perhaps old. It was
not so. Often Dion gazed at the baby as he bubbled and cooed, sneezed
with an air of angry astonishment, stared at nothing with a look of
shallow surmise, or, composing his puckers, slept, and Dion still felt
young, even very young, and not at all like a father.

"I'm sure," he once said to Rosamund, "women feel much more like
mothers when they have a baby than men feel like fathers."

"I feel like a mother all over," she replied, bending above the child.
"In every least little bit of me."

"Then do you feel completely changed?"

"Completely, utterly."

Dion sat still for a moment gazing at her. She felt his look, perhaps,
for she lifted her head, and her eyes went from the baby to him.

"What is it, Rosamund? What are you considering?"

"Well----" She hesitated. "Perhaps no one could quite understand, but
I feel a sense of release."

"Release! From what?"

Again she hesitated; then she looked once more at the child almost as
if she wished to gain something from his helplessness. At last she
said:

"Dion, as you've given me /him/, I'll tell you. Very often in the past
I've had an urgent desire some day to enter into the religious life."

"D'you--d'you mean to become a Roman Catholic and a nun?" he
exclaimed, feeling, absurdly perhaps, almost afraid and half
indignant.

"No. I've never wished to change my religion. There are Anglican
sisterhoods, you know."

"But your singing!"

"I only intended to sing for a time. Then some day, when I felt quite
ready, I meant--"

"But you married me?" he interrupted.

"Yes. So you see I gave it all up."

"But you said it was the child which had brought you a sensation of
release!"

"Perhaps you have never been a prisoner of a desire which threatens to
dominate your soul forever," she said, quietly evading his point and
looking down, so that he could not see her eyes. "Look, he's waking!"

Surely she had moved abruptly and the movement had awakened the child.
She began playing with him, and the conversation was broken.

The Clarke trial came on in May, when Robin was becoming almost
elderly, having already passed no less than ten weeks in the midst of
this wicked world. On the day before it opened, Daventry made Dion
promise to come into court at least once to hear some of the evidence.

"A true friend would be there every day," he urged--"to back up his
old chum."

"Business!" returned Dion laconically.

"What's your real reason against it?"

"Well, Rosamund hates this kind of case. I spoke to her about it the
other day."

"What did she say?"

"That she was delighted you had something to do, and that she hoped,
if Mrs. Clarke were innocent, she'd win. She pities her for being
dragged through all this mud."

"Yes?"

"She said at the end that she hoped I wouldn't think her unsympathetic
if she neither talked about the case nor read about it. She hates
filling her mind with ugly details and horrible suggestions."

"I see."

"You know, Guy, Rosamund thinks--she's told me so more than once--that
the mind and the soul are very sensitive, and that--that they ought to
be watched over, and--and taken care of."

Dion looked rather uncomfortable as he finished. It was one thing to
speak of such matters with Rosamund, and quite another to touch on
them with a man, even a man who was a trusted friend.

"Perhaps you'd rather not come at all?"

"No, no. I'll come once. You know how keen I am on your making a good
start."

Daventry took him at his word, and got him a seat beside Mrs.
Chetwinde on the third day of the trial, when Mrs. Clarke's cross-
examination, begun on the previous day, was continued by Sir Edward
Jeffson, Beadon Clarke's leading counsel.

Dion told Rosamund where he was going when he left the house in the
morning.

"I hope it will go well for poor Mrs. Clarke," she said kindly, but
perhaps rather indifferently.

She had not looked at the reports of the case in the papers, and had
not discussed its progress with Dion. He was not sorry for that. It
was a horrible case, full of abominable allegations and suggestions
such as he would have hated to discuss with Rosamund. As he stood in
the little hall of their house, which was delicately scented with
lavender and lit by pale sunshine, bidding her good-by, he realized
the impossibility of such a woman as she was ever being "mixed up" in
such a trial. Simply that couldn't happen, he thought. Instinct would
keep her far from every suggestion of a possible impurity. He felt
certain that Mrs. Clarke was innocent, but, as he looked into
Rosamund's honest brown eyes, he thought that Mrs. Clarke must have
been singularly imprudent. He remembered how she had held his hand in
Mrs. Chetwinde's drawing-room. Wisdom and unwisdom; he compared them:
the one was a builder up, the other a destroyer of beauty--the beauty
that is in every completely sane and perfectly poised life.

"Rose," he said, leaning forward to kiss his wife, "I think you are
very wise."

"Why wise all of a sudden?" she asked, smiling.

"You keep the door of your life."

He glanced round at the little hall, simple, fresh, with a few white
roses in a blue pot, the pale sunshine lying on the polished floor of
wood, the small breeze coming in almost affectionately between snowy
curtains. Purity--everything seemed to whisper of that, to imply that;
simplicity ruling, complexity ruled out.

And then he was sitting in the crowded court, breathing bad air,
hearing foul suggestions, watching strained or hateful faces,
surrounded by people who were attracted by ugly things as vultures are
attracted by the stench of dead and decaying bodies. At first he
loathed being there; presently, however, he became interested, then
almost fascinated by his surroundings and by the drama which was being
played slowly out in the midst of them.

Daventry, in wig and gown, looked tremendously legal and almost severe
in his tense gravity. Sir John Addington, his leader, a man of great
fame, was less tense in his watchfulness, amazingly at his ease with
the Court, and on smiling terms with the President, who, full of
worldly and unworldly knowledge, held the balance of justice with an
unwavering firmness. The jury looked startlingly commonplace, smug and
sleepy, despite the variety of type almost inevitably presented by
twelve human beings. Not one of them looked a rascal; not one of them
looked an actively good man. The intense Englishness of them hit one
in the face like a well-directed blow from a powerful fist. And they
had to give the verdict on this complex drama of Stamboul! How much
they would have to tell their wives presently! Their sense of their
unusual importance pushed through the smugness heavily, like a bulky
man in broadcloth showing through a dull crowd.

Mrs. Clarke occasionally glanced at them with an air of almost
distressed inquiry, as if she had never seen such cabbages before, and
was wondering about their gray matter. Her life in Stamboul must have
effected changes in her. She looked almost exotic in this court,
despite the simplicity of her gown, her unpretending little hat; as if
her mind, perhaps, had become exotic. But she certainly did not look
wicked. Dion was struck again by the strong mentality of her and by
her haggardness. To him she seemed definitely a woman of mind, not at
all an animal woman. When he gazed at her he felt that he was gazing
at mind rather than at body. Just before she went into the box she met
his eyes. She stared at him, as if carefully and strongly considering
him; then she nodded. He bowed, feeling uncomfortable, feeling indeed
almost a brute.

"She'll think I've come out of filthy curiosity," he thought, looking
round at the greedy faces of the crowd.

No need to ask why those faces were there.

He felt still more uncomfortable when Mrs. Clarke was in the witness-
box, and Sir Edward Jeffson took up the cross-examination which he had
begun late in the afternoon of the previous day.

Dion had very seldom been in a Court of Justice, and had never before
been in the Divorce Court. As the cross-examination of Mrs. Clarke
lengthened out he felt as if his clothes, and the clothes of all the
human beings who crowded about him, were being ruthlessly stripped
off, as if an ugly and abominable nakedness were gradually appearing.
The shame of it all was very hateful to him; and yet--yes, he couldn't
deny it--there was a sort of dreadful fascination in it, too.

The two co-respondents, Hadi Bey and Aristide Dumeny of the French
Embassy in Constantinople, were in court, sitting not far from Dion,
to whom Mrs. Chetwinde, less vague than, but quite as self-possessed
as, usual, pointed them out.

Both were young men. Hadi Bey, who of course wore the fez, was a fine
specimen of the smart, alert, cosmopolitan and cultivated Turk of
modern days. There was a peculiar look of vividness and brightness
about him, in his piercing dark eyes, in his red lips, in his healthy
and manly face with its rosy brown complexion and its powerful decided
chin. He had none of the sleepiness and fatalistic languor of the fat
hubble-bubble smoking Turk of caricature. The whole of him looked
aristocratic, energetic, perfectly poised and absolutely self-
possessed. Many of the women in court glanced at him without any
distaste.

Aristide Dumeny was almost strangely different--an ashy-pale, dark-
eyed, thin and romantic-visaged man, stamped with a curious expression
of pain and fatalism. He looked as if he had seen much, dreamed many
dreams, and suffered not a little. There was in his face something
slightly contemptuous, as if, intellectually, he seldom gazed up at
any man. He watched Mrs. Clarke in the box with an enigmatic closeness
of attention which seemed wholly impersonal, even when she was
replying to hideous questions about himself. That he had an
interesting personality was certain. When his eyes rested on the
twelve jurymen he smiled every so faintly. It seemed to him, perhaps,
absurd that they should have power over the future of the woman in the
witness-box.

That woman showed an extraordinary self-possession which touched
dignity but which never descended to insolence. Despite her obvious
cleverness and mental resource she preserved a certain simplicity. She
did not pose as a passionate innocent, or assume any forced airs of
supreme virtue. She presented herself rather as a woman of the world
who was careless of the conventions, because she thought of them as
chains which prevented free movement and were destructive of genuine
liberty. She acknowledged that she had been a great deal with Hadi Bey
and Dumeny, that she had often made long excursions with each of them
on foot, on horseback, in caiques, that she had had them to dinner,
separately, on many occasions in a little pavilion which stood at the
end of her husband's garden and looked upon the Bosporus. These
dinners had frequently taken place when her husband was away from
home. Monsieur Dumeny was a good musician and had sometimes sung and
played to her till late in the night. Hadi Bey had sometimes been her
guide in Constantinople and had given to her the freedom of his
strange and mysterious city of Stamboul. With him she had visited the
mosques, with him she had explored the bazaars, with him she had sunk
down in the strange and enveloping melancholy of the vast Turkish
cemeteries which are protected by forests of cypresses. All this she
acknowledged without the least discomposure. One of her remarks to the
cross-examining counsel was this:

"You suggest that I have been very imprudent. I answer that I am not
able to live what the conventional call a prudent life. Such a life
would be a living death to me."

"Kindly confine yourself to answering my questions," retorted Counsel
harshly. "I suggest that you were far more than imprudent. I suggest
that when you and Hadi Bey remained together in that pavilion on the
Bosporus until midnight, until after midnight, you----" and then
followed another hideous accusation, which, gazing with her observant
eyes at the brick-red shaven face of her accuser, Mrs. Clarke quietly
denied. She never showed temper. Now and then she gave indications of
a sort of cold disgust or faint surprise. But there were no outraged
airs of virtue. A slight disdain was evidently more natural to the
temperament of this woman than any fierceness of protestation. Once
when Counsel said, "I shall ask the jury to infer"--something
abominable, Mrs. Clarke tranquilly rejoined:

"Whatever they infer it won't alter the truth."

Daventry moved his shoulders. Dion was certain that he considered this
remark ill-advised. The jury, however, at whom Mrs. Clarke gazed in
the short silence which followed, seemed, Dion thought, impressed by
her firmness. The luncheon interval prevented Counsel from saying
anything further just then, and Mrs. Clarke stepped down from the box.

"Isn't she wonderful?"

Dion heard this murmur, which did not seem to be addressed to any
particular person. It had come from Mrs. Chetwinde, who now got up and
went to speak to Mrs. Clarke. The whole court was in movement. Dion
went out to have a hasty lunch with Daventry.

"A pity she said that!" Daventry said in a low voice to Dion, hitching
up his gown. "Juries like to be deferred to."

"I believe she impressed them by her independence."

"Do you, though? She's marvelously intelligent. Perhaps she knows more
of men, even of jurymen, than I do."

At lunch they discussed the case. Daventry had had two or three
chances given to him by Sir John Addington, and thought he had done
quite well.

"Do you think Mrs. Clarke will win?" said Dion.

"I know she's innocent, but I can't tell. She's so infernally
unconventional and a jury's so infernally conventional that I can't
help being afraid."

Dion thought of his Rosamund's tranquil wisdom.

"I think Mrs. Clarke's very clever," he said. "But I suppose she isn't
very wise."

"I'll tell you what it is, old Dion; she prefers life to wisdom."

"Well, but----" Dion Began.

But he stopped. Now he knew Mrs. Clarke a little better, from her own
evidence, he knew just what Daventry meant. He looked upon the life of
unwisdom, and he was able to feel its fascination. There were scents
in it that lured, and there were colors that tempted; in its night
there was music; about it lay mystery, shadows, and silver beams of
the moon shining between cypresses like black towers. It gave out a
call to which, perhaps, very few natures of men were wholly deaf. The
unwise life! Almost for the first time Dion considered it with a deep
curiosity.

He considered it more attentively, more curiously, during the
afternoon, when Mrs. Clarke's cross-examination was continued.

It was obvious that during this trial two women were being presented
to the judge and jury, the one a greedy and abominably secret and
clever sensualist, who hid her mania beneath a cloak of
intellectuality, the other a genuine intellectual, whose mental
appetites far outweighed the appetites of her body, who was, perhaps,
a sensualist, but a sensualist of the spirit and not of the flesh.
Which of these two women was the real Cynthia Clarke? The jury would
eventually give their decision, but it might not be in accordance with
fact. Meanwhile, the horrible unclothing process was ruthlessly
proceeded with. But already Dion was becoming accustomed to it.
Perhaps Mrs. Clarke's self-possession helped him to assimilate the
nauseous food which was offered to him.

Beadon Clarke was in court, and had been pointed out to Dion, an
intellectual and refined-looking man, bald, with good features, and a
gentle, but now pained, expression; obviously a straight and
aristocratic fellow. Beside him sat his mother, that Lady Ermyntrude
who, it was said, had forced on the trial. She sat upright, her eyes
fixed on her daughter-in-law, a rather insignificant small woman, not
very well dressed, young looking, with hair done exactly in Queen
Alexandra's way, and crowned with a black toque.

Dion noticed that she had a very firm mouth and chin. She did not look
actively hostile as she gazed at the witness, but merely attentive--
deeply, concentratedly attentive. Mrs. Clarke never glanced towards
her.

Perhaps, whatever Lady Ermyntrude had believed hitherto, she was now
beginning to wonder whether her conception of her son's wife had been
a wrong one, was beginning to ask herself whether she had divined the
nature of the soul inhabiting the body which now stood up before her.

About an hour before the close of the sitting the heat in the court
became almost suffocating, and the Judge told Mrs. Clarke she might
continue her evidence sitting down. She refused this favor.

"I'm not at all tired, my lord," she said.

"She's made of iron," Mrs. Chetwinde murmured to Dion. "Though she
generally looks like a corpse. She was haggard even as a girl."

"Did you know her then?" he whispered.

"I've known her all my life."

Daventry wiped his brow with a large pocket-handkerchief, performing
the action legally. One of the jurymen, who was too fat, and had
something of the expression of a pug dog, opened his mouth and rolled
slightly in his seat. The cross-examination became with every moment
more disagreeable. Beadon Clarke never lifted his eyes from his knees.
All the women in court, except Mrs. Chetwinde and Mrs. Clarke, were
looking strangely alive and conscious. Dion had forgotten everything
except Stamboul and the life of unwisdom. Suppose Mrs. Clarke had
lived the life imputed to her by Counsel, suppose she really were a
consummately clever and astoundingly ingenious humbug, driven, as many
human beings are driven, by a dominating vice which towered over her
life issuing commands she had not the strength to resist, how had it
profited her? Had she had great rewards in it? Had she been led down
strange ways guided by fascination bearing the torch from which spring
colored fires? Good women sometimes, perhaps oftener than many people
realize, look out of the window and try to catch a glimpse of the
world of the wicked women, asking themselves, "Is it worth while? Is
their time so much better than mine? Am I missing--missing?" And they
shut the window--for fear. Far away, turning the corner of some dark
alley, they have seen the colored gleam of the torch.

Rosamund would never do that--would never even want to do that. She
was not one of the good women who love to take just a peep at evil
"because one ought to know something of the trials and difficulties of
those less fortunately circumstanced than oneself."

But, for the moment, Dion had quite forgotten his Rosamund. She was in
England, but he was in Stamboul, hearing the waters of the Bosporus
lapping at the foot of Mrs. Clarke's garden pavilion, while Dumeny
played to her as the moon came up to shine upon the sweet waters of
Asia; or sitting under the plane trees of the Pigeon Mosque, while
Hadi Bey showed her how to write an Arabic love-letter--to somebody in
the air, of course. In this trial he felt the fascination of
Constantinople as he had never felt it when he was in Constantinople;
but he felt, too, that only those who strayed deliberately from the
beaten paths could ever capture the full fascination of the divided
city, which looks to Europe and to Asia, and is set along the way of
the sea.

Whether innocent or guilty, Mrs. Clarke had certainly done that. He
watched her with a growing interest. How very much she must know that
he did not know. Then he glanced at Hadi Bey, who still sat up
alertly, who still looked bright and vivid, intelligent, ready for
anything, a man surely with muscles of steel and a courageous robust
nature, and at Aristide Dumeny. Upon the latter his eyes rested for a
long time. When at last he again looked at Mrs. Clarke he had formed
the definite impression that Dumeny was corrupt--an interesting man, a
clever, probably a romantic as well as a cynical man, but certainly
corrupt.

Didn't that tell against Mrs. Clarke?

She was now being questioned about a trip at night in a caique with
Hadi Bey down the sweet waters of Asia where willows lean over the
stream. Mrs. Chetwinde's pale eyes were fastened upon her. Beadon
Clarke bent his head a little lower as, in her husky voice, his wife
said that he knew of the expedition, had apparently smiled upon her
unconventionalities, knowing how entirely free she was from the ugly
bias towards vice attributed to her by Counsel.

Lady Ermyntrude Clarke shot a glance at her son, and her firm mouth
became firmer.

The willows bent over the sweet waters in the warm summer night; the
Albanian boatmen were singing.

"She must have had wonderful times!"

The whisper came from an unseen woman sitting just behind Dion. His
mind echoed the thought she had expressed. Now the Judge was rising
from the bench and bowing to the Court; Mrs. Clarke was stepping down
from the witness-box; Dumeny, his eyes half closed, was brushing his
shining silk hat with the sleeve of his coat; Beadon Clarke was
leaning to speak to his mother.

The Court was adjourned.

As Dion got up he felt the heat as if it were heat from a furnace. His
face and his body were burning.

"Come and speak to Cynthia, and take us to tea somewhere--can you?"
said Mrs. Chetwinde.

"Of course, with pleasure."

"Your Rosamund----?"

Her eyes were on him for a moment.

"She won't expect me at any particular time."

"Mr. Daventry can come too."

Dion never forgot their difficult exit from the court. It made him
feel ashamed for humanity, for the crowd which frantically pressed to
stare at a woman because perhaps she had done things which were
considered by all right-minded people to be disgusting. Mrs. Clarke
and her little party of friends had to be helped away by the police.
When at length they were driving away towards Claridge's Hotel, Dion
was able once more to meet the eyes of his companions, and again he
was amazed at the self-possession of Mrs. Clarke. Really she seemed as
composed, as completely mistress of herself, as when he had first seen
her standing near the statue of Echo in the drawing-room of Mrs.
Chetwinde.

"You haven't been in court before to-day, have you?" she said to Dion.

"No."

"Why did you come to-day?"

"Well, I----" He hesitated. "I promised Mr. Daventry to come to-day."

"That was it!" said Mrs. Clarke, and she looked out of the window.

Dion felt rather uncomfortable as he spoke to Mrs. Chetwinde and left
further conversation with Mrs. Clarke to Daventry; but when they were
all in a quiet corner of the tearoom at Claridge's, a tea-table before
them and a band playing softly at a distance, he was more at his ease.
The composure of Mrs. Clarke perhaps conveyed itself to him. She spoke
of the case quite naturally, as a guilty woman surely could not
possibly have spoken of it--showing no venom, making no attack upon
her accusers.

"It's all a mistake," she said, "arising out of stupidity, out of the
most widespread and, perhaps, the most pitiable and dangerous lack in
human nature."

"And what's that?" asked Daventry, rather eagerly.

"I expect you know."

He shook his head.

"Don't you?" she asked of Dion, spreading thinly some butter over a
piece of dry toast.

"I'm afraid I don't."

"Cynthia means the lack of power to read character, the lack of
psychological instinct," drifted from the lips of Mrs. Chetwinde.

"Three-quarters of the misunderstandings and miseries of the world
come from that," said Mrs. Clarke, looking at the now buttered toast.
"If my mother-in-law and my husband had any psychological faculty they
would never have mistaken my unconventionality, which I shall never
give up, for common, and indeed very vulgar, sinfulness."

"Confusing the pastel with the oleograph," dropped out Mrs. Chetwinde,
looking abstractedly at an old red woman in a turret of ostrich
plumes, who was spread out on the other side of the room before a
plate of cakes.

"You are sure Lady Ermyntrude didn't understand?" said Daventry, with
a certain sharp legality of manner.

"You mean that she might be wicked instead of only stupid?"

"Well, yes. I suppose it does come to that."

"Believe me, Mr. Daventry, she's a quite honest stupid woman. She
honestly thinks that I'm a horrible creature."

And Mrs. Clarke began to bite the crisp toast with her lovely teeth.
Mrs. Chetwinde's eyes dwelt on her for a brief instant with, Dion
thought, a rather peculiar look which he could not quite understand.
It had, perhaps, a hint of hardness, or of cold admiration, something
of that kind, in it.

"Tell me some more about the baby," was Mrs. Clarke's next remark,
addressed to Dion. "I want to get away for a minute into a happy
domestic life. And yours is that, I know."

How peculiarly haggard, and yet how young she looked as she said that!
She added:

"If the case ends as I feel sure it will, I hope your wife and I shall
get to know each other. I hear she's the most delightful woman in
London, and extraordinarily beautiful. Isn't she?"

"I think she is beautiful," Dion said simply.

And then they talked about Robin, while Mrs. Chetwinde and Daventry
discussed some question of the day. Before they parted Dion could not
help saying:

"I want to ask you something."

"Yes?"

"Why do you feel sure that the trial will end as it ought to end?
Surely the lack of the psychological instinct is peculiarly abundant--
if a lack can be abundant!"--he smiled, almost laughed, a little
deprecatingly--"in a British jury?"

"And so you think they're likely to go wrong in their verdict?"

"Doesn't it rather follow?"

She stared at him, and her eyes were, or looked, even more widely
opened than usual. After a long pause she said;

"You wish to frighten me."

She got up, and began to draw on her dove-colored Swedish kid gloves.

"Tippie," she said to Mrs. Chetwinde, "I must go home now and have a
little rest."

Only then did Dion realize how marvelously she was bearing a
tremendous strain. He began to admire her prodigiously.

When he said good-by to her under the great porch he couldn't help
asking:

"Are your nerves of steel?"

She leaned forward in the brougham.

"If your muscles are of iron."

"My muscles!" he said.

"Haven't you educated them?"

"Oh--yes."

"And perhaps I've educated my nerves."

Mrs. Chetwinde's spirited horses began to prance and show temper. Mrs.
Clarke sat back. As the carriage moved away, Dion saw Mrs. Chetwinde's
eyes fixed upon him. They looked at that moment not at all vague. If
they had not been her eyes, he would have been inclined to think them
piercing. But, of course, Mrs. Chetwinde's eyes could never be that.

"How does one educate one's nerves, Guy?" asked Dion, as the two
friends walked away.

"By being defendant in a long series of divorce cases, I should say."

"Has Mrs. Clarke ever been in another case of this kind?"

"Good heavens, no. If she had, even I couldn't believe in her
innocence, as I do now."

"Then where did she get her education?"

"Where do women get things, old Dion? It seems to me sometimes
straight from God, and sometimes straight from the devil."

Dion's mental comment on this was, "What about Mrs. Clarke?" But he
did not utter it.

Before he left Daventry, he was pledged to be in court on the last day
of the case, when the verdict would be given. He wished to go to the
court again on the morrow, but the thought of Rosamund decided him not
to do this; he would, he knew, feel almost ashamed in telling her that
the divorce court, at this moment, fascinated him, that he longed, or
almost longed, to follow the colored fires of a certain torch down
further shadowy alleys of the unwise life. He felt quite sure that
Mrs. Clarke was an innocent woman, but she had certainly been very
unconventional indeed in her conduct. He remembered the almost stern
strength in her husky voice when she had said "my unconventionality,
/which I shall never give up/." So even this hideous and widely
proclaimed scandal would not induce her to bow in the future before
the conventional gods. She really was an extraordinary woman. What
would Rosamund think of her? If she won her case she evidently meant
to know Rosamund. Of course, there could be nothing against that. If
she lost the case, naturally there could never be any question of such
an acquaintance; he knew instinctively that she would never suggest
it. Whatever she was, or was not, she was certainly a woman of the
world.

That evening, when he reached home, he found Rosamund sitting in the
nursery in the company of Robin and the nurse. The window was
partially open. Rosamund believed in plenty of air for her child, and
no "cosseting"; she laughed to scorn, but genially, the nurse's
prejudice against "the night air."

"My child," she said, "must get accustomed to night as well as day,
Nurse--and the sooner the better." So now "Master Robin" was played
upon by a little wind from Westminster. He seemed in no way alarmed by
it. This evening he was serene, and when his father entered the room
he assumed his expression of mild inquiry, vaguely agitated his small
rose-colored fists, and blew forth a welcoming bubble.

Dion was touched at the sight.

"Little rogue!" he said, bending over Robin. "Little, little rogue!"

Robin raised his, as yet scarcely defined, eyebrows, stared
tremendously hard at the nursery atmosphere, pulled out his wet lips
and gurgled, at the same time wagging his head, now nicely covered
with silky fair hair, or down, whichever you chose to call it.

"He knows his papa, ma'am, and that he does, a boy!" said the nurse,
who approved of Dion, and had said below stairs that he was "as good a
husband as ever wore shoe-leather."

"Of course he does," said Rosamund softly. "Babies have plenty of
intelligence of a kind, and I think it's a darling kind."

Dion sat down beside her, and they both bent over Robin in the
gathering twilight, while the nurse went softly out of the room.

Dion had quite forgotten the Clarke case.



                              CHAPTER V

Three days later Daventry called in Little Market Street early, and
was shown into the dining-room where he found Rosamund alone at the
breakfast-table.

"Do forgive me for bursting in upon the boiled eggs," he said, looking
unusually excited. "I'm off almost directly to the Law Courts and I
want to take Dion with me. It's the last day of Mrs. Clarke's case. We
expect the verdict some time this evening. I dare say the court will
sit late. Where's Dion?"

"He's just coming down. We were both disturbed in the night, so we
slept later than usual."

"Disturbed? Burglars? Fire?"

"No; Robin's not at all well."

"I say! I'm sorry for that. What is it?"

"He's had a very bad throat and been feverish, poor little chap. But I
think he's better this morning. The doctor came."

"You'll never be one of the fussy mothers."

"I hope not," she said, rather gravely; "I'm not fond of them. Here's
Dion."

Daventry sat with them while they breakfasted, and Dion agreed to keep
his promise and go to the court.

"I told Uncle Biron I must be away from business to hear the summing-
up," he said. "I'll send a telegram to the office. Do you think it
will be all right for Mrs. Clarke?"

"She's innocent, but nobody can say. It depends so much on the
summing-up."

Dion glanced at Rosamund.

"You mustn't think I'm going to turn into an idler, Rose. This is a
very special occasion."

"I know. Mr. Daventry's first case."

"Haven't you followed it at all?" Daventry asked.

She shook her head.

"No, but I've been wished you well all the same."

When the two men got up to go, Dion said:

"Rosamund!"

"What is it?"

"If Mrs. Clarke wins and is completely exonerated, I think she would
like very much to make your acquaintance."

Rosamund looked surprised.

"What makes you think so?"

"Well, she said something to that effect the other day."

"She's a very interesting, clever woman," interposed Daventry, with
sudden warmth.

"I'm sure she is. We must see. It's very kind of her. Poor woman! What
dreadful anxiety she must be in to-day! You'll all be glad when it's
over."

When the two friends were out in the sunshine, walking towards the
Strand, Daventry said:

"Why is your wife against Mrs. Clarke?"

"She isn't. What makes you thinks so?"

"I'm quite sure she doesn't want to know her, even if she gets the
verdict."

"Well, of course all this sort of thing is--it's very far away from
Rosamund."

"You don't mean to say you doubt Mrs. Clarke?"

"No, but----"

"Surely if she's innocent she's as good as any other woman."

"I know, but---- I suppose it's like this: there are different ways of
being good, and perhaps Mrs. Clarke's way isn't Rosamund's. In fact,
we know it isn't."

Daventry said nothing more on the subject; he began to discuss the
case in all its bearings, and presently dwelt upon the great power
English judges have over the decisions of juries.

"Mrs. Clarke gave her evidence splendidly on the whole," he said. "And
Hadi Bey made an excellent impression. My one fear is that fellow
Aristide Dumeny. You didn't hear him, but, of course, you read his
evidence. He was perfectly composed and as clever as he could be in
the box, but I'm sure, somehow, the jury were against him."

"Why?"

"I hardly know. It may be something in his personality."

"I believe he's a beast," said Dion.

"There!" exclaimed Daventry, wrinkling his forehead. "If the Judge
thinks as you do it may just turn things against us."

"Why did she make a friend of the fellow?"

"Because he's chock-full of talent and knowledge, and she loves both.
Dion, my boy, the mind can play the devil with us as well as the body.
But I hope--I hope for the right verdict. Anyhow I've done well, and
shall get other cases out of this. The odd thing is that Mrs. Clarke's
drained me dry of egoism. I care only to win for her. I couldn't bear
to see her go out of court with a ruined reputation. My nerves are all
on edge. If Mrs. Clarke loses, how d'you think she'll take it?"

"Standing up."

"I expect you're right. But I don't believe I shall take it standing.
Perhaps some women make us men feel for them more than they feel for
themselves. Don't look at me in court whatever you do."

They had arrived at the Law Courts. He hurried away.

Dion's place was again beside Mrs. Chetwinde, who looked unusually
alive, and whose vagueness had been swept away by something--anxiety
for her friend, perhaps, or the excitement of following day after day
an unusually emotional /cause celebre/.

Now, as Sir John Addington stood up to continue his speech on Mrs.
Clarke's behalf, begun on the previous day, Mrs. Chetwinde leaned
forward and fixed her eyes upon him, closing her fingers tightly on
the fan she had brought with her.

Sir John spoke with an earnestness and conviction which at certain
moments rose almost to passion, as he drew the portrait of a woman
whose brilliant mind and innocent nature had led her into the
unconventional conduct which her enemies now asserted were wickedness.
Beadon Clarke's counsel had suggested that Mrs. Clarke was an
abominable woman, brilliantly clever, exquisitely subtle, who had
chosen as an armor against suspicion a bold pretense of simplicity and
harmless unconventionality, but who was the prey of a hidden and
ungovernable vice. He, Sir John, ventured to put forward for the
jury's careful examination a very different picture. He made no secret
of the fact that, from the point of view of the ordinary
unconventional man or woman, Mrs. Clarke had often acted unwisely,
and, with not too fine a sarcasm, he described for the jury the
average existence of "a careful drab woman" in the watchful and
eternally gossiping diplomatic world. Then he contrasted with it the
life led by Mrs. Clarke in the wonderful city of Stamboul--a life
"full of color, of taste, of interest, of charm, of innocent, joyous
and fragrant liberty. Which of us," he demanded, "would not in our
souls prefer the latter life to the former? Which of us did not
secretly long for the touch of romance, of strangeness, of beauty, to
put something into our lives which they lacked? But we have not the
moral courage to break our prison doors and to emerge into the nobler
world."

"The dull, the drab, the platter-faced and platter-minded people," he
said, in a passage which Dion was always to remember, "who go forever
bowed down beneath the heavy yoke of convention, are too often apt to
think that everything charming, everything lively, everything unusual,
everything which gives out, like sweet incense, a delicate aroma of
strangeness, must be, somehow, connected with wickedness. Everything
which deviates from their pattern must deviate towards the devil,
according to them; every step taken away from the beaten path must be
taken towards ultimate destruction. They have no conception of
intimacies between women and men cemented not by similar lusts and
similar vices, but by similar intellectual tastes and similar
aspirations towards beauty. In color such people always find
blackness, in gaiety wickedness, in liberty license, in the sacred
intimacies of the soul the hateful vices of the body. But you,
gentlemen of the jury----"

His appeal to the twelve in the box at this moment was, perhaps,
scarcely convincing. He addressed them as if, like Mrs. Clarke and
himself, they were enamored of the unwise life, which is only unwise
because we live in a world of censorious fools, and as if he knew it.
The strange thing was that the jury were evidently impressed if not
carried away, by his appeal. They sat forward, stared at Sir John as
if fascinated, and even began to assume little airs which were almost
devil-may-care. But when, with a precise and deliberately cold
acuteness, Sir John turned to the evidence adverse to his client, and
began to tear it to shreds, they stared less, frowned, and showed by
their expressions their efforts to be legal.

As soon as Sir John had finished his speech, the Court rose for the
luncheon interval.

"Are you going out?" said Mrs. Chetwinde to Dion. "I've brought some
horrible little sandwiches, and I shan't stir."

"I'm not hungry. I'll stay with you."

He sighed.

"What a crowd!" he said, looking over the sea of hot, staring faces.
"How horrid people look sometimes!"

"When they're feeling cruel."

She began to eat her sandwiches, which were tightly packed in a small
silver box.

"Isn't Mrs. Clarke coming to-day?" Dion asked.

"Yes. I expect her in a moment. Esme Darlington is bringing her."

"Mr. Darlington?"

"You're surprised?"

"Well, I should hardly have expected somehow that--I don't know."

"I do. But Esme Darlington's more of a man than he seems. And he's
thoroughly convinced of Cynthia's innocence. Here they are."

There was a stir in the crowd. Many women present rustled as they
turned in their seats; some stood up and craned forward; people in the
gallery leaned over, looking eagerly down; a loud murmur and a wide
hiss of whispering emphasized the life in the court. The tall, loose-
limbed figure of Esme Darlington, looking to-day singularly dignified
and almost impressive, pushed slowly forward, followed by the woman
whose social fate was so soon to be decided.

Mrs. Clarke glanced round over the many faces without any defiance as
she made her way with difficulty to a seat beside her solicitor. The
lack of defiance in her expression struck Dion forcibly. This woman
did not seem to be mentally on the defensive, did not seem to be
wishing to repel the glances, fierce with curiosity, which were
leveled at her from all sides. Apparently she had no fear at all of
bristling bayonets. Her haggard face was unsmiling, not cold, but
intense with a sort of living calm which was surely not a mask. She
looked at Mrs. Chetwinde and at Dion as she passed near to them,
giving them no greeting except with her large eyes which obviously
recognized them. In a moment she was sitting down between her
solicitor and Esme Darlington.

"It will quite break Guy Daventry up if she doesn't get the verdict,"
said Dion in an uneven voice to Mrs. Chetwinde.

"Mr. Daventry?" she said, with an odd little stress of emphasis on the
name.

"Of course I should hate it too. Any man who feels a woman is
innocent--"

He broke off. She said nothing, and went on eating her little
sandwiches as if she rather disliked them.

"Mrs. Chetwinde, do tell me. I believe you've got an extraordinary
flair--will she win?"

"My dear boy, now how can I know?"

Dion felt very young for a minute.

"I want to know what you expect."

Mrs. Chetwinde closed the small silver box with a soft snap.

"I fully expect her to win."

"Because she's innocent?"

"Oh no. That's no reason in a world like this, unfortunately."

"But, then, why?"

"Because Cynthia always does get what she wants, or needs. She has
quite abnormal will-power, and will-power is /the/ conqueror. If I'm
to tell you the truth, I see only one reason for doubt, I don't say
fear, as to the result."

"Can you tell me what it is?"

"Aristide Dumeny."

At this moment the Judge returned to the bench. An hour later he began
to sum up.

He spoke very slowly and rather monotonously, and at first Dion
thought that he was going to be "let down" by this almost cruelly
level finale to a dramatic, sometimes even horrible, struggle between
powerful opposing forces. But presently he began to come under a new
fascination, the fascination of a cool and very clear presentation of
undressed facts. Led by the Judge, he reviewed again the complex life
at Constantinople, he followed again Mrs. Clarke's many steps away
from the beaten paths, he penetrated again through some of the winding
ways into the shadows of the unwise life. And he began to wonder a
little and a little to fear for the woman who was sitting so near to
him waiting for the end. He could not tell whether the Judge believed
her to be innocent or guilty, but he thought he could tell that the
Judge considered her indiscreet, too heedless of those conventions on
which social relations are based, too determined a follower after the
flitting light of her own desires. Presently the position of Beadon
Clarke in the Constantinople /menage/ was touched upon, and suddenly
Dion found himself imagining how it would be to have as his wife a
Mrs. Clarke. Suppose Rosamund were to develop the unconventional
idiosyncrasies of a Cynthia Clarke? He realized at once that he was
not a Beadon Clarke; he could never stand that sort of thing. He felt
hot at the mere thought of his Rosamund making night expeditions in
caiques alone with young men--such, for instance, as Hadi Bey; or
listening alone at midnight in a garden pavilion isolated, shaded by
trees, to the music made by a Dumeny.

Dumeny! The Judge pronounced his name.

"I come now to the respondent's relation with the second
co-respondent, Aristide Dumeny of the French Embassy in
Constantinople."

Dion leaned slightly forward and looked at Dumeny. Dumeny was sitting
bolt upright, and now, as the Judge mentioned his name, he folded his
arms, raised his long dark eyes, and gazed steadily at the bench. Did
he know that he was the danger in the case? If he did he did not show
any apprehension. His white face, typically French, with its rather
long nose, slightly flattened temples, faintly cynical and ironic lips
and small but obstinate chin, was almost sinister in its complete
immobility.

"He's certainly a corrupt beast," Dion said to himself. "But as
certainly he's an interesting, clever, knowledgeable beast."

Dumeny's very thick, glossy, and slightly undulating dark hair,
growing closely round his low forehead, helped to make him almost
romantically handsome, although his features were rather irregular.
His white ears were abnormally small, Dion noticed.

The Judge went with cold minuteness into every detail of Dumeny's
intimacy with Mrs. Clarke that had been revealed in the trial, and
dwelt on the link of music which, it was said, had held them together.

"Music stimulates the passions, and may, in highly sensitive persons,
generate impulses not easy to control, provided that the situation in
which such persons find themselves, when roused and stirred, is
propitious. It has been given in evidence that Monsieur Dumeny
frequently played and sang to the respondent till late in the night in
the pavilion which has been described to you. You have seen Monsieur
Dumeny in the box, and can judge for yourselves whether he was a man
likely to avail himself of any advantage his undoubted talents may
have given him with a highly artistic and musical woman."

There was nothing striking in the words, but to Dion the Judge's voice
seemed slightly changed as it uttered the last sentence. Surely a
frigid severity had crept into it, surely it was colored with a faint,
but definite, contempt. Several of the jury started narrowly at
Aristide Dumeny, and the foreman, with a care and precision almost
ostentatious, took a note.

The Judge continued his analysis of Mrs. Clarke's intimacy with
Dumeny. He was scrupulously fair; he gave full weight to the mutual
attraction which may be born out of common intellectual tastes--an
attraction possibly quite innocent, quite free from desire of anything
but food for the brain, the subtler emotions, and the soul "if you
like to call it so, gentlemen." But, somehow, he left upon the mind of
Dion, and probably upon the minds of many others, an impression that
he, the Judge, was doubtful as to the sheer intellectuality of
Monsieur Dumeny, was not convinced that he had reached that condition
of moral serenity and purification in which a rare woman can be
happily regarded as a sort of disembodied spirit.

When the Judge at length finished with Dumeny and Dumeny's relations
with Mrs. Clarke, Dion felt very anxious about the verdict. The Judge
had not succeeded in making him believe that Mrs. Clarke was a guilty
woman, but he feared that the jury had been made doubtful. It was
evident to him that the Judge had a bad opinion of Dumeny, and had
conveyed his opinion to the jury. Was the unwisdom of Mrs. Clarke to
prove her undoing? Esme Darlington was pulling his ducal beard almost
nervously. A faint hum went through the densely packed court. Mrs.
Chetwinde moved and used her fan for a moment. Dion did not dare to
look at Guy Daventry. He was realizing, with a sort of painful
sharpness, how great a change a verdict against Mrs. Clarke must make
in her life.

Her boy, perhaps, probably indeed, would be taken from her. She had
only spoken to him casually about her boy, but he had felt that the
casual reference did not mean that she had a careless heart. The woman
whose hand had held his for a moment would be tenacious in love. He
felt sure of that, and sure that she loved her naughty boy with a
strong vitality.

When the Judge had finished his task and the jury retired to consider
their verdict, it was past four o'clock.

"What do you think?" Dion said in a low voice to Mrs. Chetwinde.

"About the summing-up?"

"Yes."

"It has left things very much as I expected. Any danger there is lies
in Monsieur Dumeny."

"Do you know him?"

"Oh, yes. I stayed with Cynthia once in Constantinople. He took us
about."

She made no further comment on Monsieur Dumeny.

"I wonder whether the jury will be away long?" Dion said, after a
moment.

"Probably. I shan't be at all surprised if they can't agree. Then
there will be another trial."

"How appalling!"

"Yes, it wouldn't be very nice for Cynthia."

"I can't help wishing----"

He paused, hesitating.

"Yes?" said Mrs. Chetwinde, looking about the court.

"I can't help wishing Mrs. Clarke hadn't been unconventional in quite
such a public way."

A faint smile dawned and faded on Mrs. Chetwinde's lips and in her
pale eyes.

"The public method's often the safest in the end," she murmured.

Then she nodded to Esme Darlington, who presently got up and managed
to make his way to them. He, too, thought the jury would probably
disagree, and considered the summing-up rather unfavorable to Mrs.
Clarke.

"People who live in the diplomatic world live in a whispering
gallery," he said, bending down, speaking in an under-voice and
lifting and lowering his eyebrows. "I told Cynthia so when she
married. I ventured to give her the benefit of my--if I may say so--
long and intimate knowledge of diplomatic life and diplomatists. I
said to her, 'Remember you can /always/ be under observation.' Ah,
well--one can only hope the jury will take the right view. But how can
we expect British shopkeepers, fruit brokers, cigar merchants, and so
forth to understand a--really, one can only say--a wild nature like
Cynthia's? It's a wild mind--I'd say this before her!--in an innocent
body, just that."

He pulled almost distractedly at his beard with bony fingers, and
repeated plaintively:

"A wild mind in an innocent body--h'm, ha!"

"If only Mr. Grundy can be brought to comprehension of such a
phenomenon!" murmured Mrs. Chetwinde.

It was obvious to Dion that his two friends feared for the result.

The Judge had left the bench. An hour passed by, and the chime of a
clock striking five dropped down coolly, almost frostily, to the hot
and curious crowd. Mrs. Clarke sat very still. Esme Darlington had
returned to his place beside her, and she spoke to him now and then.
Hadi Bey wiped his handsome rounded brown forehead with a colored silk
handkerchief; and Aristide Dumeny, with half-closed eyes, ironically
examined the crowd, whispered to a member of his Embassy who had
accompanied him into court, folded his arms and sat looking down.
Beadon Clarke's face was rigid, and a fierce red, like the red of a
blush of shame, was fixed on his cheeks. His mother had pulled a thick
black veil with a pattern down over her face, and was fidgeting
perpetually with a chain of small moonstones set in gold which hung
from her throat to her waist. Daventry, blinking and twitching,
examined documents, used his handkerchief, glanced at his watch,
hitched his gown up on his shoulders, looked at Mrs. Clarke and looked
away.

Uneasiness, like a monster, seemed crouching in the court as in a
lair.

At a quarter-past five, the Judge returned to the bench. He had
received a communication from the jury, who filed in, to say, through
their foreman, that they could not agree upon a verdict. A parley took
place between the foreman and the Judge, who made inquiry about their
difficulties, answered two questions, and finally dismissed them to
further deliberations, urging them strongly to try to arrive at an
unanimous conclusion.

"I am willing to stay here till nightfall," he said, in a loud and
almost menacing voice, "if there is any chance of a verdict."

The jury, looking weary, harassed and very hot, once more disappeared,
the Judge left the bench, and the murmuring crowd settled down to
another period of waiting.

To Dion it seemed that a great tragedy was impending. Already Mrs.
Clarke had received a blow. The fact that the jury had publicly
announced their disagreement would be given out to all the world by
the newspapers, and must surely go against Mrs. Clarke even if she got
a verdict ultimately.

"Do you think there is any chance still?" he said to Mrs. Chetwinde.

"Oh, yes. As I told you, Cynthia always manages to get what she
wants."

"I shouldn't think she can ever have wanted anything so much as she
wants the right verdict to-day."

"I don't know that," Mrs. Chetwinde replied, with a rather
disconcerting dryness.

She was using her fan slowly and monotonously, as if, perhaps, she
were trying to make her mind calm by the repetition of a physical act.

"I'm sorry the foreman said they couldn't agree," Dion said, almost in
a whisper. "Even if the verdict is for Mrs. Clarke, I'm afraid that
will go against her."

"If she wins she wins, and it's all right. Cynthia's not the sort of
woman who cares much what the world thinks. The only thing that really
matters is what the world does; and if she gets the verdict the world
won't do anything--except laugh at Beadon Clarke."

A loud buzz of conversation rose from the court. Presently the light
began to fade, and the buzz faded with it; then some lights were
turned on, and there was a crescendo of voices. It was possible to see
more clearly the multitude of faces, all of them hot, nearly all of
them excited and expressive. A great many people were standing, packed
closely together and looking obstinate in their determined curiosity.
Most of them were either staring at, or were trying to stare at Mrs.
Clarke, who was now talking to her solicitor. Esme Darlington was
eating a meat lozenge and frowning, evidently discomposed by the
jury's dilemma. Lady Ermyntrude Clarke had lifted her veil and was
whispering eagerly to her son, bending her head, and emphasizing her
remarks with excited gestures which seemed to suggest the energy of
one already uplifted by triumph. Beadon Clarke listened with the
passivity of a man encompassed by melancholy, and sunk deep in the
abyss of shame. Aristide Dumeny was reading a letter which he held
with long-fingered, waxen-white hands very near to his narrow dark
eyes. His close-growing thick hair looked more glossy now that there
was artificial light in the court; from the distance its undulations
were invisible, and it resembled a cap of some heavy and handsome
material drawn carefully down over his head. Hadi Bey retained his
vivid, alert and martial demeanor. He was twisting his mustaches with
a muscular brown hand, not nervously, but with a careless and almost a
lively air. Many women gazed at him as if hypnotized; they found the
fez very alluring. It carried their thoughts to the East; it made them
feel that the romance of the East was not very far from them. Some of
them wished it very near, and thought of husbands in silk hats,
bowlers, and flat caps of Harris tweed with the dawning of a dull
distaste. The woman just behind Dion was talking busily to her
neighbor. Dion heard her say:

"Some women always manage to have a good time. I wish I was one of
them. Dick is a dear, but still----" She whispered for a minute or
two; then out came her voice with, "There must be great chances for a
woman in the diplomatic world. I knew a girl who married an /attache/
and went to Bucharest. You can have no idea what the Roumanians----"
whisper, whisper, whisper.

That woman was envying Mrs. Clarke, it seemed, but surely not envying
her innocence. Dion began to be conscious of faint breaths from the
furnace of desire, and suddenly he saw the gaunt and sickly-smiling
head of hypocrisy, like the flat and tremulously moving head of a
serpent, lifted up above the court. Only a little way off Robin, now
better, but still "not quite the thing," was lying in his cozy cot in
the nursery of No. 5 Little Market Street, with Rosamund sitting
beside him. The window to-day, for once, would probably be shut as a
concession to Robin's indisposition. A lamp would be burning perhaps.
In fancy, Dion saw Rosamund's head lit up by a gentle glow, her hair
giving out little gleams of gold, as if fire were caught in its
meshes. How was it that her head always suggested to him purity; and
not only her purity but the purity of all sweet, sane and gloriously
vigorous women--those women who tread firmly, nobly, in the great
central paths of life? He did not know, but he was certain that the
head of no impure, of no lascivious woman could ever look like his
Rosamund's. That nursery, holding little Robin and his mother in the
lamplight, was near to this crowded court, but it was very far away
too, as far as heaven is from hell. It would be good, presently, to go
back to it.

Chime after chime dropped down frostily into the almost rancid heat of
the court. Time was sending its warning that night was coming to
London.

An epidemic of fidgeting and of coughing seized the crowd, which was
evidently beginning to feel the stinging whip of an intense
irritation.

"What on earth," said the voice of a man, expressing the thought which
bound all these brains together, "what on earth can the jury be up
to?"

Surely by now everything for and against Mrs. Clarke must have been
discussed /ad nauseam/. Only the vainest of repetitions could be
occupying the time of the jury. People began positively to hate those
twelve uninteresting men, torn from their dull occupations to decide a
woman's fate. Even Mrs. Chetwinde showed vexation.

"This is really becoming ridiculous," she murmured. "Even twelve fools
should know when to give their folly a rest."

"I suppose there must be one or two holding out against all argument
and persuasion. Don't you think so?" said Dion, almost morosely.

"I dare say. I know a great deal about individual fools, but very
little about them in dozens. The heat is becoming unbearable."

She sighed deeply and moved in her seat, opening and shutting her fan.

"She must be enduring torment," muttered Dion.

"Yes; even Cynthia can hardly be proof against this intolerable
delay."

Another dropping down of chimes: eight o'clock! A long murmur went
through the crowd. Some one said: "They're coming at last."

Every one moved. Instinctively Dion leant forward to look at Mrs.
Clarke. He felt very much excited and nervous, almost as if his own
fate were about to be decided. As he looked he saw Mrs. Clarke draw
herself up till she seemed taller than usual. She had a pair of gloves
in her lap, and she now began to pull one of these gloves on, slowly
and carefully, as if she were thinking about what she was doing. The
jury filed in looking feverish, irritable and battered. Three or four
of them showed piteous and injured expressions. Two others had the
peculiar look of obstinate men who have been giving free rein to their
vice, indulging in an orgy of what they call willpower. Their faces
were, at the same time, implacable and ridiculous, but they walked
impressively. The Judge was sent for. Two or three minutes elapsed
before he came in. During those minutes there was no coughing and
scarcely any moving. The silence in the court was vital. During it,
Dion stared hard at the jury and strove to read the verdict in their
faces. Naturally he failed. No message came from them to him.

The Judge came back to the bench, looking weary and harsh.

"Do you find that the respondent has been guilty or not guilty of
misconduct with the co-respondent, Hadi Bey?" said the clerk of the
court.

"We find that the respondent has not been guilty of misconduct with
Hadi Bey."

After a slight pause, speaking in a louder voice than before, the
clerk of the court said:

"Do you find that the respondent has been guilty or not guilty of
misconduct with the co-respondent, Aristide Dumeny?"

"We find that the respondent has not been guilty of misconduct with
Aristide Dumeny."

Dion saw the Judge frown.

Slight applause broke out in the court, but it was fitful and
uncertain and almost immediately died away.

Mrs. Chetwinde said in a low voice, almost as if to herself:

"Cynthia has got what she wants--again."

Then, after the formalities, the crowd was in movement; the weary and
excited people, their curiosity satisfied at last, began to melt away;
the young barristers hurried out, eagerly discussing the rights and
wrongs of the case; and Mrs. Clarke's adherents made their way to her
to offer her their congratulations.

Daventry was triumphant. He shook his client's hand, held it, shook it
again, and could scarcely find words to express his excitement and
delight. Even Esme Darlington's usual careful serenity was for the
moment obscured by an emotion eminently human, as he spoke into Mrs.
Clarke's ear the following words of a ripe wisdom:

"Cynthia, my dear, after this do take my advice and live as others
live. In a conventional world conventionality is the line of least
resistance. Don't turn to the East unless the whole congregation does
it."

"I shall never forget your self-sacrifice in facing the crowd with me
to-day, dear Esme," was her answer. "I know how much it cost you."

"Oh, as to that, for an old friend--h'm, ha!"

His voice failed in his beard. He drew forth a beautiful Indian
handkerchief--a gift from his devoted friend the Viceroy of India--and
passed it over a face which looked unusually old.

Mrs. Chetwinde said:

"I expected you to win, Cynthia. It was stupid of the jury to be so
slow in arriving at the inevitable verdict. But stupid people are as
lethargic as silly ones are swift. How shall we get to the carriage?
We can't go out by the public exit. I hear the crowd is quite
enormous, and won't move. We must try a side door, if there is one."

Then Dion held Mrs. Clarke's hand, and looked down at her haggard but
still self-possessed face. It astonished him to find that she
preserved her earnestly observant expression.

"I'm very glad," was all he found to say.

"Thank you," she replied, in a voice perhaps slightly more husky than
usual. "I mean to stay on in London for some time. I've got lots of
things to settle"--she paused--"before I go back to Constantinople."

"But are you really going back?"

"Of course--eventually."

Her voice, nearly drowned by the noise of people departing from the
court, sounded to him implacable.

"You heard the hope of the Court that my husband and I would come
together again? Of course we never shall. But I'm sure I shall get
hold of Jimmy. I know my husband won't keep him from me." She stared
at his shoulders. "I want you to help me with Jimmy's physical
education--I mean by getting him to that instructor you spoke of."

"To be sure--Jenkins," he said, marveling at her.

"Jenkins--exactly. And I hope it will be possible for your wife and me
to meet soon, now there's nothing against it owing to the verdict."

"Thank you."

"Do tell her, and see if we can arrange it."

Dumeny at this moment passed close to them with his friend on his way
out of court. His eyes rested on Mrs. Clarke, and a faint smile went
over his face as he slightly raised his hat.

"Good-by," said Mrs. Clarke to Dion.

And she turned to Sir John Addington.

Dion made his way slowly out into the night, thinking of the unwise
life and of the smile on the lips of Dumeny.



                              CHAPTER VI

That summer saw, among other events of moment, the marriage of
Beatrice and Daventry, the definite establishment of Robin as a power
in his world, and the beginning of one of those noiseless contests
which seem peculiar to women, and which are seldom, if ever, fully
comprehended in all their bearings by men.

Beatrice, as she wished it, had a very quiet, indeed quite a hole-and-
corner wedding in a Kensington church, of which nobody had ever heard
till she was married in it, to the great surprise of its vicar, its
verger, and the decent widow woman who swept its pews for a moderate
wage. For their honeymoon she and Daventry disappeared to the Garden
of France to make a leisurely tour through the Chateaux country.

Meanwhile Robin, according to his nurse, "was growing something
wonderful, and improving with his looks like nothing I ever see
before, and me with babies ever since I can remember anything as you
may say, a dear!" His immediate circle of wondering admirers was
becoming almost extensive, including, as it did, not only his mother
and father, his nurse, and the four servants at No. 5 Little Market
Street, but also Mrs. Leith senior, Bruce Evelin--now rather a lonely
man--and Mr. Thrush of John's Court near the Edgware Road.

At this stage of his existence, Rosamund loved Robin reasonably but
with a sort of still and holy concentration, which gradually impinged
upon Dion like a quiet force which spreads subtly, affecting those in
its neighborhood. There was in it something mystical and, remembering
her revelation to him of the desire to enter the religious life which
had formerly threatened to dominate her, Dion now fully realized the
truth of a remark once made by Mrs. Chetwinde about his wife. She had
called Rosamund "a radiant mystic."

Now changes were blossoming in Rosamund like new flowers coming up in
a garden, and one of these flowers was a beautiful selfishness. So
Dion called it to himself but never to others. It was a selfishness
surely deliberate and purposeful--an unselfish selfishness, if such a
thing can be. Can the ideal mother, Dion asked himself, be wholly
without it? All that she is, perhaps, reacts upon the child of her
bosom, the child who looks up to her as its Providence. And what she
is must surely be at least partly conditioned by what she does and by
all her way of life. The child is her great concern, and therefore she
must guard sedulously all the gates by which possible danger to the
child might strive to enter in. This was what Rosamund had evidently
made up her mind to do, was beginning to do. Dion compared her with
many of the woman of London who have children and who, nevertheless,
continue to lead haphazard, frivolous, utterly thoughtless lives,
caring apparently little more for the moral welfare of their children
than for the moral welfare of their Pekinese. Mrs. Clarke had a hatred
of "things with wings growing out of their shoulders." Rosamund would
probably never wish their son to have wings growing out of his
shoulders, but if he had little wings on his sandals, like the Hermes,
perhaps she would be very happy. With winged sandals he might take an
occasional flight to the gods. Hermes, of course, was really a rascal,
many-sided, and, like most many-sided people and gods, capable of
insincerity and even of cunning; but the Hermes of Olympia, their
Hermes, was the messenger purged, by Praxiteles of very bit of dross--
noble, manly, pure, serene. Little Robin bore at present no
resemblance to the Hermes, or indeed--despite the nurse's statements--
to any one else except another baby; but already it was beginning
mysteriously to be possible to foresee the great advance--long clothes
to short clothes, short clothes to knickerbockers, knickerbockers to
trousers. Robin would be a boy, a youth, a man, and what Rosamund was
might make all the difference in that Trinity. The mystic who enters
into religion dedicated her life to God. Rosamund dedicated hers to
her boy. It was the same thing with a difference. And as the mystic is
often a little selfish in shutting out cries of the world--cries
sometimes for human aid which can scarcely be referred from the
fellow-creature to God--so Rosamund was a little selfish, guided by
the unusual temperament which was housed within her. She shut out some
of the cries that she might hear Robin's the better.

Robin's sudden attack of illness during Mrs. Clarke's ordeal had been
overcome and now seemed almost forgotten. Rosamund had encountered the
small fierce shock of it with an apparent calmness and self-possession
which at the time had astonished Dion and roused his admiration. A
baby often comes hardly into the world and slips out of it with the
terrible ease of things fated to far-off destinies. During one night
Robin had certainly been in danger. Perhaps that danger had taught
Rosamund exactly how much her child meant to her. Dion did not know
this; he suspected it because, since Robin's illness, he had become
much more sharply aware of the depth of mother-love in Rosamund, of
the hovering wings that guarded the nestling. That efficient guarding
implies shutting out was presently to be brought home to him with a
definiteness leading to embarrassment.

The little interruptions a baby brings into the lives of a married
couple were setting in. Dion was sure that Rosamund never thought of
them as interruptions. When Robin grew much older, when he was in
trousers, and could play games, and appreciate his father's prowess
and God-given capacities in the gymnasium, on the tennis lawn, over
the plowland among the partridges, Dion's turn would come. Meanwhile,
did he actually love Robin? He thought he did. He was greatly
interested in Robin, was surprised by his abrupt manifestations and
almost hypnotized by his outbursts of wrath; when Robin assumed his
individual look of mild inquiry, Dion was touched, and had a very
tender feeling at his heart. No doubt all this meant love. But Dion
fully realized that his feeling towards Robin did not compare with
Rosamund's. It was less intense, less profound, less of the very roots
of being. His love for Robin was a shadow compared with the substance
of his love for Rosamund. How would Rosamund's two loves compare? He
began to wonder, even sometimes put to himself the questions, "Suppose
Robin were to die, how would she take it? And how would she take it if
I were to die?" And then, of course, his mind sometimes did foolish
things, asked questions beginning with, "Would she rather----?" He
remembered his talks with Rosamund on the Acropolis--talks never
renewed--and compared the former life without little Robin, with the
present life pervaded gently, or vivaciously, or almost furiously by
little Robin. Among the mountains and by the deep-hued seas of Greece
he had foreseen and wondered about Robin. Now Robin was here; the
great change was accomplished. Probably Rosamund and he, Dion, would
never again be alone with their love. Other children, perhaps, would
come. Even if they did not, Robin would pervade their lives, in long
clothes, short skirts, knickerbockers, trousers. He might, of course,
some day choose a profession which would carry him to some distant
land: to an Indian jungle or a West African swamp. But by that time
his parents would be middle-aged people. And how would their love be
then? Dion knew that now, when Rosamund and he were still young, both
less than thirty, he would give a hundred Robins, even if they were
all his own Robins, to keep his one Rosamund. That was probably quite
natural now, for Robin was really rather inexpressive in the midst of
his most unbridled demonstrations. When he was calm and blew bubbles
he had charm; when he was red and furious he had a certain power; when
he sneezed he had pathos; when he slept the serenity of him might be
felt; but he would mean very much more presently. He would grow, and
surely his father's love for him would grow. But could it ever grow to
the height, the flowering height, of the husband's love for Rosamund?
Dion already felt certain that it never could, that it was his destiny
to be husband rather than parent, the eternal lover rather than the
eternal father. Rosamund's destiny was perhaps to be the eternal
mother. She had never been exactly a lover. Perhaps her remarkable and
beautiful purity of disposition had held her back from being that.
Force, energy, vitality, strong feelings, she had; but the peculiar
something in which body seems mingled with soul, in which soul seems
body and body soul, was apparently lacking in her. Dion had perhaps
never, with full consciousness, missed that element in her till Robin
made his appearance; but Robin, in his bubbling innocence, and almost
absurd consciousness of himself and of others, did many things that
were not unimportant. He even had the shocking impertinence to open
his father's eyes, and to show him truths in a bright light--truths
which, till now, had remained half-hidden in shadow; babyhood
enlightened youth, the youth persisting hardily because it had never
sown wild oats. Robin did not know that; he knew, in fact scarcely
anything except when he wanted nourishment and when he desired repose.
He also knew his mother, knew her mystically and knew her greedily,
with knowledge which seemed of God, and with an awareness whose parent
was perhaps a vital appetite. At other people he gazed and bubbled but
with a certain infantile detachment, though his nurse, of course,
declared that she had never known a baby to take such intelligent
notice of all created things in its neighborhood. "He knows," she
asseverated, with the air of one versed in mysteries, "he knows, does
little master, who's who as well as any one, and a deal better than
some that prides themselves on this and that, a little upsy-daisy-
dear!"

Mrs. Leith senior paid him occasional visits, which Dion found just
the least bit trying. Since Omar had been killed, Dion had felt more
solicitous about his mother, who had definitely refused ever to have
another dog. If he had been allowed to give her a dog he would have
felt more easy about her, despite Beatrice's quiet statement of why
Omar had meant so much. As he might not do that, he begged his mother
to come very often to Little Market Street and to become intimate with
Robin. But when he saw her with Robin he was generally embarrassed,
although she was obviously enchanted with that gentleman, for whose
benefit she was amazingly prodigal of nods and becks and wreathed
smiles. It was a pity, he thought, that his mother was at moments so
apparently elaborate. He felt her elaboration the more when it was
contrasted with the transparent simplicity of Rosamund. Even Robin, he
fancied, was at moments rather astonished by it, and perhaps pushed on
towards a criticism at present beyond the range of his powers. But
Mrs. Leith's complete self-possession, even when immersed in the
intricacies of a baby-language totally unintelligible to her son, made
it impossible to give her a hint to be a little less--well, like
herself when at No. 5. So he resigned himself to a faint discomfort
which he felt sure was shared by Rosamund, although neither of them
ever spoke of it. But they never discussed his mother, and always
assumed that she was ideal both as mother-in-law and grandmother. She
was Robin's godmother and had given him delightful presents. Bruce
Evelin and Daventry were his godfathers.

Bruce Evelin now lived alone in the large house in Great Cumberland
Place. He made no complaint of his solitude, which indeed he might be
said to have helped to bring about by his effective, though
speechless, advocacy of Daventry's desire. But it was obvious to
affectionate eyes that he sometimes felt rather homeless, and that he
was happy to be in the little Westminster home where such a tranquil
domesticity reigned. Dion sometimes felt as if Bruce Evelin were
watching over that home in a wise old man's way, rather as Rosamund
watched over Robin, with a deep and still concentration. Bruce Evelin
had, he confessed, "a great feeling" for Robin, whom he treated with
quiet common sense as a responsible entity, bearing, with a matchless
wisdom, that entity's occasional lapses from decorum. Once, for
instance, Robin chose Bruce Evelin's arms unexpectedly as a suitable
place to be sick in, without drawing down upon himself any greater
condemnation than a quiet, "How lucky he selected a godfather as his
receptacle!"

And Mr. Thrush of John's Court? One evening, when he returned home,
Dion found that old phenomenon in the house paying his respects to
Robin. He was quite neatly dressed, and wore beneath a comparatively
clean collar a wisp of black tie that was highly respectable, though
his top hat, deposited in the hall, was still as the terror that
walketh in darkness. His poor old gray eyes were pathetic, and his
long, battered old face was gently benign; but his nose, fiery and
tremendous as ever, still made proclamation of his "failing." Dion
knew that Mr. Thrush had already been two or three times to see Robin,
and had wondered about it with some amusement. "Where will your cult
for Mr. Thrush lead you?" he had laughingly said to Rosamund. And then
he had forgotten "the phenomenon," as he sometimes called Mr. Thrush.
But now, when he actually beheld Mr. Thrush in his house, seated on a
chair in the nursery, with purple hands folded over a seedy, but
carefully brushed, black coat, he genuinely marveled.

Mr. Thrush rose up at his entrance, quite unself-conscious and self-
possessed, and as Dion, concealing his surprise, greeted the visitor,
Rosamund, who was showing Robin, remarked:

"Mr. Thrush has great ideas on hygiene, Dion. He quite agrees with us
about not wrapping children in cotton-wool."

"Your conceptions are Doric, too, in fact?" said Dion to Thrush, in
the slightly rough or bluff manner which he now sometimes assumed.

"I wouldn't go so far as to say exactly that, sir," said Mr. Thrush,
speaking with a sort of gentleness which was almost refined. "But
having been a chemist in a very good way of business--just off Hanover
Square--during the best years of my life, I have my views, foolish or
perhaps the reverse, on the question of infants. My motto, so far as I
have one, is, /Never cosset/."

He turned towards Robin, who, from his mother's arms, sent him a look
of mild inquiry, and reiterated, with plaintive emphasis, "/Never
cosset!/"

"There, Dion!" said Rosamund, with a delicious air of genial
appreciation which made Mr. Thrush gently glow.

"And I'll go further," pursued that authority, lifting a purple hand
and moving his old head to give emphasis to his deliverance, "I'll go
further even than that. Having retired from the pharmaceutical
brotherhood I'll say this: If you can do it, avoid drugs. Chemists"--
he leaned forward and emphatically lowered his voice almost to a
whisper--"Chemists alone know what harm they do."

"By Jove, though, and do they?" said Dion heartily.

"Terrible, sir, terrible! Some people's insides that I know of--used
to know of, perhaps I should say--must be made of iron to deal with
all the medicines they put into 'em. Oh, keep your baby's inside free
from all such abominations!" (He loomed gently over Robin, who
continued to stare at him with an expression of placid interrogation.)
"Keep it away from such things as the Sampson Syrup, Mother Maybrick's
infant tablets, Price's purge for the nursery, Tinkler's tone-up for
tiny tots, Ada Lane's pills for the poppets, and above and before all,
from Professor Jeremiah T. Iplock's 'What baby wants' at two-and-
sixpence the bottle, or in tabloid form for the growing child, two-
and-eight the box. Keep his inside clear of all such, and you'll be
thankful, and he'll bless you both on his bended knees when he comes
to know his preservation."

"He'll never have them, Mr. Thrush," said Rosamund, with a sober voice
and twinkling eyes. "Never."

"Bless you, ma'am, for those beautiful words. And now really I must be
going."

"You'll find tea in the housekeeper's room, Mr. Thrush, as usual,"
said Rosamund.

"And very kind of you to have it there, I'm sure, ma'am!" the old
gentleman gallantly replied as he made his wavering adieux.

At the door he turned round to face the nursery once more, lifted one
hand in a manner almost apostolic, and uttered the final warning
"/Never cosset!/" Then he evaporated, not without a sort of mossy
dignity, and might be heard tremblingly descending to the lower
regions.

"Rose, since when do we have a housekeeper's room?" asked Dion,
touching Robin's puckers with a gentle fore-finger.

"I can't call it the servants' hall to him, poor old man. And I like
to give him tea. It may wean him from----" An expressive look closed
the sentence.

That night, at last, Dion drew from her an explanation of her Thrush
cult. On the evening when Mr. Thrush had rescued her in the fog, as
they walked slowly to Great Cumberland Place, he had told her
something of his history. Rosamund had a great art in drawing from
people the story of their troubles when she cared to do so. Her genial
and warm-hearted sympathy was an almost irresistible lure. Mr.
Thrush's present fate had been brought about by a tragic circumstance,
the death of his only child, a girl of twelve, who had been run over
by an omnibus in Oxford Circus and killed on the spot. Left alone with
a peevish, nagging wife who had never suited him, or, as he expressed
it, "studied" him in any way, he had gone down the hill till he had
landed near the bottom. All his love had been fastened on his child,
and sorrow had not strengthened but had embittered him.

"But to me he seems a gentle old thing," Dion said, when Rosamund told
him this.

"He's very bitter inside, poor old chap, but he looks upon us as
friends. He's taken sorrow the wrong way. That's how it is. I'm trying
to get him to look at things differently, and Robin's helping me."

"Already!" said Dion, smiling, yet touched by her serious face.

"Yes. He's an unconscious agent. Poor old Mr. Thrush has never learnt
the lesson of our dear Greek tombs: farewell! He hasn't been able to
say that simply and beautifully, leaving all in other hands. And so
he's the poor old wreck we know. I want to get him out of it if I can.
He came into my life on a night of destiny too."

But she explained nothing more. And she left Dion wondering just how
she would receive a sorrow such as had overtaken Mr. Thrush. Would she
be able to submit as those calm and simple figures on the tombs which
she loved appeared to be submitting? Would she let what she loved pass
away into the shades with a brave and noble, "Farewell"? Would she
take the hand of Sorrow, that hand of steel and ice, as one takes the
hand of a friend--stern, terrible, unfathomed, never to be fathomed in
this world, but a friend? He wondered, but, loving her with that love
which never ceased to grow within him, he prayed that he might never
know. She seemed born to shed happiness and to be happy, and indeed he
could scarcely imagine her wretched.

It was after the explanation of Mr. Thrush's exact relation to
Rosamund that the silent contest began in the waning summer when
London was rather arid, and even the Thames looked hot between its
sluggish banks of mud.

After the trial of her divorce case was over, Mrs. Clarke had left
London and gone into the country for a little while, to rest in a
small house possessed by Esme Darlington at Hook Green, a fashionable
part of Surrey. At, and round about, Hook Green various well-known
persons played occasionally at being rural; it suited Mrs. Clarke very
well to stay for a time among them under Mr. Darlington's ample and
eminently respectable wing. She hated being careful, but even she,
admonished by Mr. Darlington, realized that immediately after emerging
from the shadow of a great scandal she had better play propriety for a
time. It really must be "playing," for, as had been proved at the
trial, she was a thoroughly proper person who hadn't troubled to play
hitherto. So she rested at Hook Green, till the season was over, with
Miss Bainbridge, an old cousin of Esme's; and Esme "ran down" for
Saturdays and Sundays, and "ran up" from Mondays to Saturdays, thus
seeing something of the season and also doing his chivalrous devoir by
"poor dear Cynthia who had had such a cruel time of it."

The season died, and Mr. Darlington then settled down for a while at
Pinkney's Place, as his house was called, and persuaded Mrs. Clarke to
lengthen her stay there till the end of August. He would invite a few
of the people likely to "be of use" to her under the present
circumstances, and by September things would be "dying down a little,"
with all the shooting parties of the autumn beginning, and memories of
the past season growing a bit gray and moldy. Then Mrs. Clarke could
do what she liked "within reason, of course, and provided she gave
Constantinople a wide berth." This she had not promised to do, but she
seldom made promises.

Rosamund had expressed to Daventry her pleasure in the result of the
trial, but in the rather definitely detached manner which had always
marked her personal aloofness from the whole business of the deciding
of Mrs. Clarke's innocence or guilt. She had only spoken once again of
the case to Dion, when he had come to tell her the verdict. Then she
had said how glad she was, and what a relief it must be to Mrs.
Clarke, especially after the hesitation of the jury. Dion had touched
on Mrs. Clarke's great self-possession, and--Rosamund had begun to
tell him how much better little Robin was. He had not repeated to
Rosamund Mrs. Clarke's final words to him. There was no necessity to
do that just then.

Mrs. Clarke stayed at Hook Green till the end of August without making
any attempt to know Rosamund. By that time Dion had come to the
conclusion that she had forgotten about the matter. Perhaps she had
merely had a passing whim which had died. He was not sorry, indeed, he
was almost actively glad, for he was quite sure Rosamund had no wish
to make Mrs. Clarke's acquaintance. At the beginning of September,
however, when he had just come back to work after a month in camp
which had hardened him and made him as brown as a berry, he received
the following note:


                                            "CLARIDGE'S HOTEL,
                                             2 September, 1897

 "DEAR Mr. LEITH,--What of that charming project of bringing about a
  meeting between your wife and me? Esme Darlington is always
  talking of her beauty and talent, and you know my love of the one
  and the other. Beauty is the consolation of the world; talent the
  incentive to action stirring our latent vitality. In your marriage
  you are fortunate; in mine I have been unfortunate. You were very
  kind to me when things were tiresome. I feel a desire to see your
  happiness. I'm here arranging matters with my solicitor, and
  expect to be here off and on for several months. Perhaps October
  will see you back in town, but if you happen to be in this dusty
  nothingness now, you might come and see me one day.--Yours with
  goodwill,

                                            "CYNTHIA CLARKE

  P. S.--My husband and I are separated, of course, but I have my
  boy a good deal with me. He will be up with me to-morrow. I very
  much want to take him to that physical instructor you spoke of to
  me. I forget the name. Is it Hopkins?"


As Dion read this note in the little house he felt the soft warm grip
of Stamboul. Rosamund and Robin were staying at Westgate till the end
of September; he would go down there every week from Saturday till
Monday. It was now a Monday evening. Four London days lay before him.
He put away the letter and resolved to answer it on the morrow. This
he did, explaining that his wife was by the sea and would not be back
till the autumn. He added that the instructor's name was not Hopkins
but Jenkins, and gave Mrs. Clarke the address of the gymnasium. At the
end of his short note he expressed his intention of calling at
Claridge's, but did not say when he would come. He thought he would
not fix the day and the hour until he had been to Westgate. On a
postcard Mrs. Clarke thanked him for Jenkins's address, and concluded
with "Suggest your own day, or come and dine if you like. Perhaps, as
you're alone, you'll prefer that.--C. C."

At Westgate Dion showed Rosamund Mrs. Clarke's letter. As she read it
he watched her, but could gather nothing from her face. She was
looking splendidly well and, he thought, peculiarly radiant. A surely
perfect happiness gazed bravely out from her mother's eyes, changed in
some mysterious way since the coming of Robin.

"Well?" he said, as she gave him back the letter.

"It's very kind of her. Esme Darlington turns us all into swans,
doesn't he? He's a good-natured enchanter. How thankful she must be
that it's all right about her boy. Oh, here's Robin! Robino, salute
your father! He's a hard-bitten military man, and some day--who knows?
--he'll have to fight for his country. Dion, look at him! Now isn't he
trying to salute?"

"And that he is, ma'am!" cried the ecstatic nurse. "He knows, a boy!
It's trumpets, sir, and drums he's after already. He'll fight some day
with the best of them. Won't he then, a marchy-warchy-umtums?"

And Robin made reply with active fists and feet and martial noises,
assuming alternate expressions of severe decision almost worthy of a
Field-Marshal, and helpless bewilderment that suggested a startled
puppy. He was certainly growing in vigor and beginning to mean a good
deal more than he had meant at first. Dion was more deeply interested
in him now, and sometimes felt as if Robin returned the interest, was
beginning to be able to assemble and concentrate his faculties at
certain moments. Certainly Robin already played an active part in the
lives of his parents. Dion realized that when, on the following
Monday, he returned to town without having settled anything with
regard to Mrs. Clarke. Somehow Robin had always intervened when Dion
had drawn near to the subject of the projected acquaintance between
the woman who kept the door of her life and the woman who, innocently,
followed the flitting light of desire. There were the evenings, of
course, but somehow they were not propitious for a discussion of
social values. Although Robin retired early, he was apt to pervade the
conversation. And then Rosamund went away at intervals to have a look
at him, and Dion filled up the time by smoking a cigar on the cliff
edge. The clock struck ten-thirty--bedtime at Westgate-- before one
had at all realized how late it was getting; and it was out of the
question to bother about things on the edge of sleep. That would have
made for insomnia. The question of Mrs. Clarke could easily wait till
the autumn, when Rosamund would be back in town. It was impossible for
the two women to know each other when the one was at Claridge's and
the other at Westgate. Things would arrange themselves naturally in
the autumn. Dion never said to himself that Rosamund did not intend to
know Mrs. Clarke, but he did say to himself that Mrs. Clarke intended
to know Rosamund.

He wondered a little about that. Why should Mrs. Clarke be so
apparently keen on making the acquaintance of Rosamund? Of course,
Rosamund was delightful, and was known to be delightful. But Mrs.
Clarke must know heaps of attractive people. It really was rather odd.
He decidedly wished that Mrs. Clarke hadn't happened to get the idea
into her head, for he didn't care to press Rosamund on the subject.
The week passed, and another visit to Westgate, and he had not been to
Claridge's. In the second week another note came to him from Mrs.
Clarke.


                                            "CLARIDGE'S, ETC.

 "DEAR Mr. LEITH,--I'm enchanted with Jenkins. He's a trouvaille. My
  boy goes every day to the 'gym,' as he calls it, and is getting on
  splendidly. We are both grateful to you, and hope to tell you so.
  Come whenever you feel inclined, but only then. I love complete
  liberty too well ever to wish to deprive another of it--even if I
  could. How wise of your wife to stay by the sea. I hope it's doing
  wonders for the baby who (mercifully) isn't wonderful.--Yours
  sincerely,

                                            "CYNTHIA CLARKE"


After receiving this communication Dion felt that he simply must go to
see Mrs. Clarke, and he called at the hotel and asked for her about
five-thirty on the following afternoon. She was out, and he left his
card, feeling rather relieved. Next morning he had a note regretting
she had missed him, and asking him, "when" he came again, to let her
know beforehand at what time he meant to arrive so that she might be
in. He thanked her, and promised to do this, but he did not repeat his
visit. By this time, quite unreasonably he supposed, he had begun to
feel decidedly uncomfortable about the whole affair. Yet, when he
considered it fully and fairly, he told himself that he was a fool to
imagine that there could be anything in it which was not quite usual
and natural. He had been sympathetic to Mrs. Clarke when she was
passing through an unpleasant experience; he was Daventry's good
friend; he was also a friend of Mrs. Chetwinde and of Esme Darlington;
naturally, therefore, Mrs. Clarke was inclined to number him among
those who had "stuck to her" when she was being cruelly attacked.
Where was the awkwardness in the situation? After denying to himself
that there was any awkwardness he quite suddenly and quite clearly
realized one evening that such denial was useless. There was
awkwardness, and it arose simply from Rosamund's passive resistance to
the faint pressure--he thought it amounted to that--applied by Mrs.
Clarke. This it was which had given him, which gave him still, a
sensation obscure, but definite, of contest.

Mrs. Clarke meant to know Rosamund, and Rosamund didn't mean to know
Mrs. Clarke. Well, then, the obvious thing for him to do was to keep
out of Mrs. Clarke's way. In such a matter Rosamund must do as she
liked. He had no intention of attempting to force upon her any one,
however suitable as an acquaintance or even as a friend, whom she
didn't want to know. He loved her far too well to do that. He decided
not to mention Mrs. Clarke again to Rosamund when he went down to
Westgate; but somehow or other her name came up, and her boy was
mentioned, too.

"Is he still with his mother?" Rosamund asked.

"Yes. He's nearly eleven, I believe. She takes him to Jenkins for
exercise. She's very fond of him, I think."

After a moment of silence Rosamund simply said, "Poor child!" and then
spoke of something else, but in those two words, said as she had said
them, Dion thought he heard a definite condemnation of Mrs. Clarke. He
began to wonder whether Rosamund, although she had not read a full,
or, so far as he knew, any account of the case in the papers, had
somehow come to know a good deal about the unwise life of
Constantinople. Friends came to see her in London; she knew several
people at Westgate; report of a /cause celebre/ floats in the air; he
began to believe she knew.

At the end of September, just before Rosamund was to return to London
for the autumn and winter, Mrs. Clarke wrote to Dion again.


                                            "CLARIDGE'S,
                                             28 September, 1897

 "DEAR Mr. LEITH,--I'm so sorry to bother you, but I wonder whether
  you can spare me a moment. It's about my boy. He seems to me to
  have strained himself with his exercises. Jenkins, as you probably
  know, has gone away for a fortnight's holiday, so I can't consult
  him. I feel a little anxious. You're an athlete, I know, and could
  set me right in a moment if I'm making a fuss about nothing. The
  strain seems to be in the right hip. Is that possible?--Yours
  sincerely,

                                            "CYNTHIA CLARKE"


Dion didn't know how to refuse this appeal, so he fixed an hour, went
to Claridge's, and had an interview with Mrs. Clarke and her son,
Jimmy Clarke. When he went up to her sitting-room he felt rather
uncomfortable. He was thinking of her invitation to dinner, and to
call again, of his lack of response. She must certainly be thinking of
them, too. But when he was with her his discomfort died away before
her completely natural and oddly impersonal manner. Dinners, visits,
seemed far away from her thoughts. She was apparently concentrated on
her boy, and seemed to be thinking of him, not at all of Dion. Had
Dion been a vain man he might have been vexed by her indifference; as
he was not vain, he felt relieved, and so almost grateful to her.
Jimmy, too, helped to make things go easily. The young rascal, a
sturdy, good-looking boy, with dark eyes brimming over with mischief,
took tremendously to Dion at first sight.

"I say," he remarked, "you must be jolly strong! May I?"

He felt Dion's biceps, and added, with a sudden profound gravity:

"Well, I'm blowed! Mater, he's almost as hard as Jenkins."

His mother gave Dion a swift considering look, and then at once began
to consult him about Jimmy's hip. The visit ended with an application
by Dion of Elliman's embrocation, for which one of the hotel page-boys
was sent to the nearest chemist.

"I say, mind you come again, Mr. Leith!" vociferated Jimmy, when Dion
was going. "You're better than doctors, you know."

Mrs. Clarke did not back up her son's frank invitation. She only
thanked Dion quietly in her husky voice, and bade him good-by with an
"I know how busy you must be, and how difficult you must find it ever
to pay a call. You've been very good to us." At the door she added,
"I've never seen Jimmy take so much to anyone as to you." As Dion went
down the stairs something in him was gently glowing. He was glad that
young rascal had taken to him at sight. The fact gave him confidence
when he thought of Robin and the future.

It occurred to him, as he turned into the Greville Club, that Mrs.
Clarke had not once mentioned Rosamund during his visit.



                             CHAPTER VII

When Rosamund, Robin and the nurse came back to London on the last day
of September, Beatrice and Daventry were settled in their home. They
had taken a flat in De Lorne Gardens, Kensington, high up on the
seventh floor of a big building, which overlooked from a distance the
trees of Kensington Gardens. Their friends soon began to call on them,
and one of the first to mount up in the lift to their "hill-top," as
Daventry called their seventh floor, was Mrs. Clarke. A few nights
after her call the Daventrys dined in Little Market Street, and
Daventry, whose happiness had raised him not only to the seventh-floor
flat, but also to the seventh heaven, mentioned that she had been, and
that they were going to dine with her at Claridge's on the following
night. He enlarged, almost with exuberance, upon her /savoir-vivre/,
her knowledge and taste, and said Beattie was delighted with her.
Beatrice did not deny it. She was never exuberant, but she
acknowledged that she had found Mrs. Clarke attractive and
interesting.

"A lot of the clever ones are going to-morrow," said Daventry. He
mentioned several, both women and men, among them a lady who was famed
for her exclusiveness as well as for her brains.

Evidently Mrs. Chetwinde had been speaking by the book when she had
said at the trial, "If she wins, she wins, and it's all right. If she
gets the verdict, the world won't do anything, except laugh at Beadon
Clarke." No serious impression had apparently been left upon society
by the first disagreement of the jury. The "wild mind in the innocent
body" had been accepted for what it was. And perhaps now, chastened by
a sad experience, the wild mind was on the way to becoming tame. Dion
wondered if it were so. After dinner he was undeceived by Daventry,
who told him over their cigars that Mrs. Clarke was positively going
back to live in Constantinople, and had already taken a flat there,
"against every one's advice." Beadon Clarke had got himself
transferred, and was to be sent to Madrid, so she wouldn't run against
him; but nevertheless she was making a great mistake.

"However," Daventry concluded, "there's something fine about her
persistence; and of course a guilty woman would never dare to go back,
even after an acquittal."

"No," said Dion, thinking of the way his hand had been held in Mrs.
Chetwinde's drawing-room. "I suppose not."

"I wonder when Rosamund will get to know her," said Daventry, with
perhaps a slightly conscious carelessness.

"Never, perhaps," said Dion, with equal carelessness. "Often one lives
for years in London without knowing, or even ever seeing, one's next-
door neighbor."

"To be sure!" said Daventry. "One of London's many advantages, or
disadvantages, as the case may be."

And he began to talk about Whistler's Nocturnes. Dion had never
happened to tell Daventry about Jimmy Clarke's strained hip and his
own application of Elliman's embrocation. He had told Rosamund, of
course, and she had said that if Robin ever strained himself she
should do exactly the same thing.

That night, when the Daventrys had gone, Dion asked Rosamund whether
she thought Beattie was happy. She hesitated for a moment, then she
said with her usual directness:

"I'm not sure that she is, Dion. Guy is a dear, kind, good husband to
her, but there's something homeless about Beattie somehow. She's
living in that pretty little flat in De Lorne Gardens, and yet she
seems to me a wanderer. But we must wait; she may find what she's
looking for. I pray to God that she will."

She did not explain; he guessed what she meant. Had she, too, been a
wanderer at first, and had she found what she had been looking for?
While Rosamund was speaking he had been pitying Guy. When she had
finished he wondered whether he had ever had cause to pity some one
else--now and then. Despite the peaceful happiness of his married life
there was a very faint coldness at, or near to, his heart. It came
upon him like a breath of frost stealing up out of the darkness to one
who, standing in a room lit and warmed by a glowing fire, opens a
window and lets in for a moment a winter night. But he shut his window
quickly, and he turned to look at the fire and to warm his hands at
its glow.

Mrs. Clarke rapidly established a sort of intimacy with the Daventrys.
As Daventry had helped to fight for her, and genuinely delighted in
her faculties, this was very natural; for Beatrice, unlike Rosamund,
was apt to take her color gently from those with whom she lived,
desiring to please them, not because she was vain and wished to be
thought charming, but because she had an unusually sweet disposition
and wished to be charming. She was sincere, and if asked a direct
question always returned an answer that was true; but she sometimes
fell in with an assumption from a soft desire to be kind. Daventry
quite innocently assumed that she found Mrs. Clarke as delightful as
he did. Perhaps she did; perhaps she did not. However it was, she
gently accepted Mrs. Clarke as a friend.

Dion, of course, knew of this friendship; and so did Rosamund. She
never made any comment upon it, and showed no interest in it. But her
life that autumn was a full one. She had Robin; she had the house to
look after, "my little house"; she had Dion in the evenings; she had
quantities of friends and acquaintances; and she had her singing. She
had now definitely given up singing professionally. Her very short
career as an artist was closed. But she had begun to practise
diligently again, and showed by this assiduity that she loved music
not for what she could gain by it, but for its own sake. Of her
friends and acquaintances she saw much less than formerly. Many of
them complained that they never could get a glimpse of her now, that
she shut them out, that "not at home" had become a parrot-cry on the
lips of her well-trained parlor-maid, that she cared for nobody now
that she had a husband and a baby, that she was self-engrossed, etc.,
etc. But they could not be angry with her; for if they did happen to
meet her, or if she did happen to be "at home" when they called, they
always found her the genial, radiant, kind and friendly Rosamund of
old; full, apparently, of all the former interest in them and their
doings, eager to welcome and make the most of their jokes and good
stories, sympathetic towards their troubles and sorrows. To Dion she
once said in explanation of her withdrawal from the rather bustling
life which keeping up with many friends and acquaintances implies:

"I think one sometimes has to make a choice between living deeply in
the essentials and just paddling up to one's ankles in the non-
essentials. I want to live deeply if I can, and I am very happy in
quiet. I can hear only in peace the voices that mean most to me."

"I remember what you said to me once in the Acropolis," he answered.

"What was that?"

"You said, 'Oh, Dion, if you knew how something in me cares for
freshness and for peace.'"

"You remember my very words!"

"Yes."

"Then you understand?"

"And besides," he said slowly, and as if with some hesitation, "you
used to long for a very quiet life, for the religious life; didn't
you?"

"Once, but it seems such ages ago."

"And yet Robin's not a year old yet."

She looked at him with a sudden, and almost intense, inquiry; he was
smiling at her.

"Robino maestro di casa!" he added.

And they both laughed.

Towards the end of November one day Daventry said to Dion in the
Greville Club:

"Beatrice is going to give a dinner somewhere, probably at the
Carlton. She thought of the twenty-eighth. Are Rosamund and you
engaged that night? She wants you, of course."

"No. We don't go out much. Rose is an early rooster, as she calls it."

"Then the twenty-eighth would do capitally."

"Shall I tell Rose?"

"Yes, do. Beattie will write too, or tell Rosamund when she sees her."

"Whom are you going to have?"

"Oh, Mrs. Chetwinde for one, and--we must see whom we can get. We'll
try to make it cheery and not too imbecile."

As Daventry was speaking, Dion felt certain that the dinner had an
object, and he thought he knew what that object was. But he only said:

"It's certain to be jolly, and I always enjoy myself at the Carlton."

"Even with bores?" said Daventry, unable to refrain from pricking a
bubble, although he guessed the reason why Dion had blown it.

"Anyhow, I'm sure you won't invite bores," said Dion, trying to
preserve a casual air, and wishing, for the moment, that he and his
friend were densely stupid instead of quite intelligent.

"Pray that Beattie and I may be guided in our choice," returned
Daventry, going to pick up the "Saturday Review."

Rosamund said of course she would go on the twenty-eighth and help
Beattie with her dinner. She had accepted before she asked who were
the invited guests. Beattie, who was evidently quite guileless in the
matter, told her at once that Mrs. Clarke was among them. Rosamund
said nothing, and appeared to be looking forward to the twenty-eighth.
She even got a new gown for it, and Dion began to feel that he had
made a mistake in supposing that Rosamund had long ago decided not to
know Mrs. Clarke. He was very glad, for he had often felt
uncomfortable about Mrs. Clarke, who, he supposed, must have believed
that his wife did not wish to meet her, as her reiterated desire to
make Rosamund's acquaintance had met with no response. She had, he
thought, shown the tact of a lady and of a thorough woman of the world
in not pressing the point, and in never seeking to continue her
acquaintance, or dawning friendship, with him since his wife had come
back to town. He felt a strong desire now to be pleasant and cordial
to her, and to show her how charming and sympathetic his Rosamund was.
He looked forward to this dinner as he seldom looked forward to any
social festivity.

On the twenty-sixth of November Robin had a cold! On the twenty-
seventh it was worse, and he developed a little hard cough which was
rather pathetic, and which seemed to surprise and interest him a good
deal. Rosamund was full of solicitude. On the night of the twenty-
seventh she said she would sit up with Robin. The nurse protested, but
Rosamund was smilingly firm.

"I want you to have a good night, Nurse," she said. "You're too
devoted and take too much out of yourself. And, besides, I shouldn't
sleep. I should be straining my ears all the time to hear whether my
boy was coughing or not."

Nurse had to give in, of course. But Dion was dismayed when he heard
of the project.

"You'll be worn out!" he exclaimed.

"No, I shan't But even if I were it wouldn't matter."

"But I want you to look your radiant self for Beattie's dinner."

"Oh--the dinner!"

It seemed she had forgotten it.

"Robin comes first," she said firmly, after a moment of silence.

And she sat up that night in an arm-chair by the nursery fire,
ministering at intervals to the child, who seemed impressed and
heartened in his coughings by his mother's presence.

On the following day she was rather tired, the cough was not abated,
and when Dion came back from business he learnt that she had
telegraphed to Beattie to give up the dinner. He was very much
disappointed. But she did really look tired; Robin's cough was audible
in the quiet house; the telegram had gone, and of course there was
nothing more to be done. Dion did not even express his disappointment;
but he begged Rosamund to go very early to bed, and offered to sleep
in a separate room if his return late was likely to disturb her. She
agreed that, perhaps, that would be best. So, at about eleven-thirty
that night, Dion made his way to their spare room, walking tentatively
lest a board should creak and awaken Rosamund.

Everybody had missed her and had made inquiries about her, except Mrs.
Clarke and Daventry. The latter had not mentioned her in Dion's
hearing. But he was very busy with his guests. Mrs. Clarke had
apparently not known that Rosamund had been expected at the dinner,
for when Dion, who had sat next her, had said something about the
unfortunate reason for Rosamund's absence, Mrs. Clarke had seemed
sincerely surprised.

"But I thought your wife had quite given up going out since her child
was born?" she had said.

"Oh no. She goes out sometimes."

"I had no idea she did. But now I shall begin to be disappointed and
to feel I've missed something. You shouldn't have told me."

It was quite gravely and naturally said. As he went into the spare
room, Dion remembered the exact tone of Mrs. Clarke's husky voice in
speaking it, the exact expression in her eyes. They were strange eyes,
he thought, unlike any other eyes he had seen. In them there was often
a look that seemed both intent and remote. Their gaze was very direct
but it was not piercing. There was melancholy in the eyes but there
was no demand for sympathy. When Dion thought of the expression in
Rosamund's eyes he realized how far from happiness, and even from
serenity, Mrs. Clarke must be, and he could not help pitying her. Yet
she never posed as /une femme incomprise/, or indeed as anything. She
was absolutely simple and natural. He had enjoyed talking to her.
Despite her gravity she was, he thought, excellent company, a really
interesting woman and strongly individual. She seemed totally devoid
of the little tiresomenesses belonging to many woman--tiresomenesses
which spring out of vanity and affectation, the desire of possession,
the uneasy wish to "cut out" publicly other women. Mrs. Clarke would
surely never "manage" a man. If she held a man it would be with the
listless and yet imperative grip of Stamboul. The man might go if he
would, but--would he want to go?

In thinking of Mrs. Clarke, Dion of course always considered her with
the detached spectator's mind. No woman on earth was of real
importance to him except Rosamund. His mother he did not consciously
count among women. She was to him just the exceptional being, the
unique and homely manifestation a devoted mother is to the son who
loves her without thinking about it; not numbered among women or even
among mothers. She stood to him for protective love unquestioning, for
interest in him and all his doings unwavering, for faith in his inner
worth undying, for the Eternities without beginning or ending; but
probably he did not know it. Of Rosamund, what she was, what she meant
in his life, he was intensely, even secretly, almost savagely
conscious. In Mrs. Clarke he was more interested than he happened to
be in any of the women who dwelt in the great world of those whom he
did not love and never could love.

Had the dinner-party he had just been to been arranged by Daventry in
order that Rosamund and Mrs. Clarke might meet in a perfectly natural
way? If so, it must have been Daventry's idea and not Mrs. Clarke's.
Dion had a feeling that Daventry had been vexed by Rosamund's
defection. He knew his friend very well. It was not quite natural that
Daventry had not mentioned Rosamund. But why should Daventry strongly
wish Mrs. Clarke and Rosamund to meet if Mrs. Clarke had not indicated
a desire to know Rosamund? Daventry was an enthusiastic adherent of
Mrs. Clarke's. He had, Dion knew, a chivalrous feeling for her. Having
helped to win her case, any slight put upon her would be warmly
resented by him.

Had Rosamund put upon her a slight? Had she deliberately avoided the
dinner?

Dion was on the point of getting into the spare-room bed when he asked
himself that question. As he pulled back the clothes he heard a dry
little sound. It was Robin's cough. He stole to the door and opened
it. As he did so he saw the tail of Rosamund's dressing-gown
disappearing over the threshold of the nursery. The nursery door shut
softly behind her, and Dion got into bed feeling heartily ashamed of
his suspicion. How low it was to search for hidden motives in such a
woman as Rosamund. He resolved never to do that again. He lay in bed
listening, but he did not hear Robin's cough again, and he wondered if
the child was already old enough to be what nurses call "artful,"
whether he had made use of his little affliction to get hold of his
providence in the night.

What a mystery was the relation of mother and little child! He lay for
a long while musing about it. Why hadn't he followed Rosamund over the
threshold of the nursery just now? The mystery had held him back.

Was it greater than the mystery of the relation of man to woman in a
love such as his for Rosamund? He considered it, but he was certain
that he could not fathom it. No man, he felt sure, knew or ever could
know how a mother like Rosamund, that is an intensely maternal mother,
regarded her child when he was little and dependent on her; how she
loved him, what he meant to her. And no doubt the gift of the mother
to the child was subtly reciprocated by the child. But just how?

Dion could not remember at all what he had felt, or how he had
regarded his mother when he was nine months old. Presently he recalled
Hermes and the child in that remote and hushed room hidden away in the
green wilds of Elis; he even saw them before him--saw the beautiful
face of the Hermes, saw the child's stretched-out arm.

Elis! He had been wonderfully happy there, far away in the smiling
wilderness. Would he ever be there again? And, if fate did indeed lead
his steps thither, would he again be wonderfully happy? Of one thing
he was certain; that he would never see Elis, would never see Hermes
and the child again, unless Rosamund was with him. She had made the
green wilderness to blossom as the rose. She only could make his life
to blossom. He depended upon her terribly--terribly. Always that love
of his was growing. People, especially women, often said that the love
of a man was quickly satisfied, more quickly than a woman's, that the
masculine satisfaction was soon followed by satiety. Love such as that
was only an appetite, a species of lust. Such a woman as Rosamund
could not awaken mere lust. For her a man might have desire, but only
the desire that every great love of a man for a woman encloses. And
how utterly different that was from physical lust.

He thought of the maidens upholding the porch of the Erechtheion. His
Rosamund descended from them, was as pure, as serene in her goodness,
as beautiful as they were.

In thinking of the beloved maidens he did not think of them as marble.

Before he went to sleep Dion had realized that, since Rosamund was
awake, the reason for his coming to the spare room did not exist.
Nevertheless he did not go to their bedroom that night. Robin's little
dry cough still sounded in his ears. To-night was Robin's kingdom.

In a day or two Robin was better, in a week he was perfectly well. If
he had not chanced to catch cold, would Rosamund have worn that new
evening-gown at the Carlton dinner?

On that question Dion had a discussion with Daventry which was
disagreeable to him. One day Daventry, who had evidently been, in
silence, debating whether to speak or not, said to him:

"Oh, Dion, d'you mind if I use a friend's privilege and say something
I very much want to say, but which you mayn't be so keen to hear?"

"No, of course not. We can say anything to each other."

"Can we? I'm not sure of that--now."

"What d'you mean?"

"Oh, well--anyhow, this time I'll venture. Why did Rosamund throw us
over the other night at almost the last moment?"

"Because Robin was ill."

"He's quite well now."

"Why not. It's ten days ago."

"He can't have been so very ill."

"He was ill enough to make Rosamund very anxious. She was up with him
the whole night before your dinner; and not only that, she was up
again on the night of the dinner, though she was very tired."

"Well, coming to our dinner wouldn't have prevented that--only eight
till ten-thirty."

"I don't think, Guy, you at all understand Rosamund's feeling for
Robin," said Dion, with a sort of dry steadiness.

"Probably not, being a man."

"Perhaps a father can understand better."

"Better? It seems to me one either does understand a thing or one
doesn't understand it."

There was a not very attractive silence which Daventry broke by
saying:

"Then you think if Beattie and I give another dinner at the Carlton--a
piece of reckless extravagance, but we are made on entertaining!--
Robin won't be ill again?"

"Another dinner? You'll be ruined."

"I've got several more briefs. Would Robin be ill?"

"How the deuce can any one know?"

"I'll hazard a guess. He would be ill."

Dion reddened. There was sudden heat not only in his cheeks but also
about his heart.

"I didn't know you were capable of talking such pernicious rubbish!"
he said.

"Let's prove whether it's rubbish or not. Beattie will send Rosamund
another dinner invitation to-morrow, and then we'll wait and see what
happens to Robin's health."

"Guy, I don't want to have a quarrel with you."

"A quarrel? What about?"

"If you imply that Rosamund is insincere, is capable of acting a part,
we shall quarrel. Robin was really ill. Rosamund fully meant to go to
your dinner. She bought a new dress expressly for it."

"Forgive me, old Dion, and please don't think I was attacking
Rosamund. No. But I think sometimes the very sweetest and best women
do have their little bit of insincerity. To women very often the
motive seems of more importance than the action springing from it. I
had an idea that perhaps Rosamund was anxious not to hurt some one's
feelings."

"Whose?"

After a slight hesitation Daventry said:

"Mrs. Clarke's."

"Did Mrs. Clarke know that Rosamund accepted to go to your dinner?"
asked Dion abruptly, and with a forcible directness that put the not
unastute Daventry immediately on his guard.

"What on earth has that to do with it?"

"Everything, I should think. Did she?"

"No," said Daventry.

"Then how could--?" Dion began. But he broke off, and added more
quietly:

"Why are you so anxious that Rosamund should know Mrs. Clarke?"

"Well, didn't Mrs. Clarke ages ago express a wish to know Rosamund if
the case went in her favor?"

"Oh, I--yes, I fancy she did. But she probably meant nothing by it,
and has forgotten it."

"I doubt that. A woman who has gone through Mrs. Clarke's ordeal is
generally hypersensitive afterwards."

"But she's come out splendidly. Everybody believes in her. She's got
her child. What more can she want?"

"As she's such a great friend of ours I think it must seem very odd to
her not knowing Rosamund, especially as she's good friends with you.
D'you mind if we ask Rosamund to meet her again?"

"You've done it once. I should leave things alone. Mind, Rosamund has
never told me she doesn't want to know Mrs. Clarke."

"That may be another example of her goodness of heart," said Daventry.
"Rosamund seldom or never speaks against people. I'll tell you the
simple truth, Dion. As I helped to defend Mrs. Clarke, and as we won
and she was proved to be an innocent woman, and as I believe in her
and admire her very much, I'm sensitive for her. Perhaps it's very
absurd."

"I think it's very chivalrous."

"Oh--rot! But there it is. And so I hate to see a relation of my own--
I count Rosamund as a relation now--standing out against her."

"There's no reason to think she's doing that."

An expression that seemed to be of pity flitted over Daventry's
intelligent face, and he slightly raised his eyebrows.

"Anyhow, we won't bother you with another dinner invitation," he said.

And so the conversation ended.

It left with Dion an impression which was not pleasant, and he could
not help wondering whether, during the conversation, his friend had
told him a direct and deliberate lie.

No more dinners were given by Beattie and Daventry at the Carlton.
Robin's health continued to be excellent. Mrs. Clarke was never
mentioned at 5 Little Market Street, and she gave to the Leiths no
sign of life, though Dion knew that she was still in London and was
going to stay on there until the spring. He did not meet her, although
she knew many of those whom he knew. This was partly due, perhaps, to
chance; but it was also partly due to deliberate action by Dion. He
avoided going to places where he thought he might meet her: to Esme
Darlington's, to Mrs. Chetwinde's, to one or two other houses which
she frequented; he even gave up visiting Jenkins's gymnasium because
he knew she continued to go there regularly with Jimmy Clarke, whom,
since the divorce case, with his father's consent, she had taken away
from school and given to the care of a tutor. All this was easy
enough, and required but little management on account of Rosamund's
love of home and his love of what she loved. Since Robin's coming she
had begun to show more and more plainly her root-indifference to the
outside pleasures and attractions of the world, was becoming, Dion
thought, week by week, more cloistral, was giving the rein, perhaps,
to secret impulses which marriage had interfered with for a time, but
which were now reviving within her. Robin was a genuine reason, but
perhaps also at moments an excuse. Was there not sometimes in the
quiet little house, quiet unless disturbed by babyhood's occasional
outbursts, a strange new atmosphere, delicate and subdued, which
hinted at silent walks, at twilight dreamings, at slowly pacing feet,
bowed heads and wide-eyed contemplation? Or was all this a fancy of
Dion's, bred in him by Rosamund's revelation of an old and haunting
desire? He did not know; but he did know that sometimes, when he heard
her warm voice singing at a little distance from him within their
house, he thought of a man's voice, in some dim and remote chapel with
stained-glass windows, singing an evening hymn in the service of
Benediction.

In the midst of many friends, in the midst of the enormous City,
Rosamund effected, or began to effect, a curiously intent withdrawal,
and Dion, as it were, accompanied her; or perhaps it were truer to
say, followed after her. He loved quiet evenings in his home, and the
love of them grew steadily upon him. To the occasional protests of his
friends he laughingly replied:

"The fact is we're both very happy at home. We're an unfashionable
couple."

Bruce Evelin, Esme Darlington and a few others, including, of course,
Dion's mother and the Daventrys, they sometimes asked to come to them.
Their little dinners were homely and delightful; but Mr. Darlington
often regretted plaintively their "really, if I may say so, almost too
definite domesticity." He even said to certain intimates:

"I know the next thing we shall hear of will be that the Leiths have
decided to bury themselves in the country. And Dion Leith will wreck
his nerves by daily journeys to town in some horrid business train."

At the beginning of January, however, there came an invitation which
they decided to accept. It was to an evening party at Mrs.
Chetwinde's, and she begged Rosamund to be nice to her and sing at it.

"Since you've given up singing professionally one never hears you at
all," she wrote. "I'm not going to tell the usual lie and say I'm only
having a few people. On the contrary, I'm asking as many as my house
will hold. It's on January the fifteenth."

It happened that the invitation arrived in Little Market Street by the
last post, and that, earlier in the day, Daventry had met Dion in the
Club and had casually told him that Mrs. Clarke was spending the whole
of January in Paris, to get some things for the flat in Constantinople
which she intended to occupy in the late spring. Rosamund showed Dion
Mrs. Chetwinde's note.

"Let's go," he said at once.

"Shall we? Do you like these crowds? She says 'as many as my house
will hold.'"

"All the better. There'll be all the more to enjoy the result of your
practising. Do say yes."

His manner was urgent. Mrs. Clarke would be in Paris. This party was
certainly no ingenuity of Daventry's.

"We mustn't begin to live like a monk and a nun," he exclaimed. "We're
too young and enjoy life too much for that."

"Do monks and nuns live together? Since when?" said Rosamund, laughing
at him.

"Poor wretches! If only they did, how much--!"

"Hush!" she said, with a smiling pretense of thinking of being shocked
presently.

She went to the writing-table.

"Very well, then, we'll go if you want to."

"Don't you?" he asked, following her.

She had sat down and taken up a pen. Now she looked up at him with her
steady eyes.

"I'm sure I shall enjoy it when I'm there," she answered. "I generally
enjoy things. You know that. You've seen me among people so often."

"Yes. One would think you reveled in society if one only knew you in
that phase."

"Well, I don't /really/ care for it one bit. I can't, because I never
miss it if I don't have it."

"I believe you /really/ care for very few things and for very few
people," he said.

"Perhaps that's true about people."

"How many people, I wonder?"

"I don't think one always knows whom one cares for until something
happens."

"Something?"

"Until one's threatened with loss, or until one actually does lose
somebody one loves. I"--she hesitated, stretched out her hand, and
drew some notepaper out of a green case which stood on the table--"I
had absolutely no idea what I felt for my mother until she died. She
died very suddenly."

Tears rushed to her eyes and her whole face suddenly reddened.

"Then I knew!" she said, in a broken voice.

Dion had never before seen her look as she was looking now.

For a moment he felt almost as if he were regarding a stranger. There
was a sort of heat of anger in the face, which looked rebellious in
its emotion; and he believed it was the rebellion in her face which
made him realize how intensely she had been able to love her mother.

"Now I must write to Mrs. Chetwinde," she said, suddenly bending over
the notepaper, "and tell her we'll come, and I'll sing."

"Yes."

He stood a moment watching the moving pen. Then he bent down and just
touched her shoulder with a great gentleness.

"If you knew what I would do to keep every breath of sorrow out of
your life!" he said, in a low voice.

Without looking up she touched his hand.

"I know you would. You could never bring sorrow into my life."

From that day Dion realized what intensity of feeling lay beneath
Rosamund's serene and often actively joyous demeanor. Perhaps she
cared for very few people, but for those few she cared with a force
surely almost abnormal. Her mother had now been dead for many years;
never before had Rosamund spoken of her death to him. He understood
the reason of that silence now, and from that day the desire to keep
all sorrow from her became almost a passion in him. He even felt that
its approach to her, that its cold touch resting upon her, would be a
hateful and almost unnatural outrage. Yet he saw all around him people
closely companioned by sorrow and did not think that strange. Sorrow
even approached very near to Rosamund and to him in that very month of
January, for Beatrice had a miscarriage and lost her baby. She said
very little about it, but Dion believed that she was really stricken
to the heart. He was very fond of Beatrice, he almost loved her; yet
her sorrow was only a shadow passing by him, not a substance pressing
upon him. And that fact, which he realized, made him know how little
even imagination and quiet affection can help men feel the pains of
others. The heart knoweth only its own bitterness and the bitterness
of those whom it deeply and passionately loves.



                             CHAPTER VIII

On January the fifteenth Rosamund put on the gown which had been
bought for the Carlton dinner but not worn at it.

Although she had not really wanted to go to Mrs. Chetwinde's party she
looked radiantly buoyant, and like one almost shining with
expectation, when she was ready to start for Lowndes Square.

"You ought to go out every night," Dion said, as he put her cloak over
her shoulders.

"Why?"

"To enjoy and to give enjoyment. Merely to look at you would make the
dullest set of people in London wake up and scintillate. Don't tell me
you're not looking forward to it, because I couldn't believe you."

"Now that the war-paint is on I confess to feeling almost eager for
the fray. How nicely you button it. You aren't clumsy."

"How could I be clumsy in doing something for you? Where's your
music?"

"In my head. Jennie will meet us there."

Jennie was Rosamund's accompanist, a clever Irish girl who often came
to Little Market Street to go through things with Rosamund.

"It will be rather delightful singing to people again," she added in a
joyous voice as they got into the hired carriage. "I hope I've really
improved."

"How you love a thing for itself!" he said, as they drove off.

"I think that's the only way to love."

"Of course it is. You know the only way to everything beautiful and
sane. What I have learnt from you!"

"Dion," she said, in the darkness, "I think you are rather a dangerous
companion for me."

"How can I be?"

"I'm not at all a piece of perfection. Take care you don't teach me to
think I am."

"But you're the least conceited--"

"Hush, you encourager of egoism!" she interrupted seriously.

"I'm afraid you'll find a good many more at Mrs. Chetwinde's."

Dion thought he had been a true prophet half an hour later when, from
a little distance, he watched and listened while Rosamund was singing
her first song. Seeing her thus in the midst of a crowd he awakened to
the fact that Robin had changed her very much. She still looked
splendidly young but she no longer looked like a girl. The married
woman and the mother were there quite definitely. Even he fancied that
he heard them in her voice, which had gained in some way, perhaps in
roundness, in mellowness. This might be the result of study; he was
inclined to believe it the result of motherhood. She was wearing ear-
rings--tiny, not long drooping things, they were green, small
emeralds; and he remembered how he had loved her better when he saw
her wearing ear-rings for the first time in Mr. Darlington's drawing-
room. How definite she was in a crowd. Crowds effaced ordinary people,
but when Rosamund was surrounded she always seemed to be beautifully
emphasized, to be made more perfectly herself. She did not take, she
gave, and in giving showed how much she had.

She was giving now as she sang, "Caro mio ben."

Towards the end of the song, when Dion was deeply in it and in her who
sang it, he was disturbed by a woman's whisper coming from close
behind him. He did not catch the beginning of what was communicated,
but he did catch the end. It was this: "Over there, the famous Mrs.
Clarke."

But Mrs. Clarke was in Paris. Daventry had told him so. Dion looked
quickly about the large and crowded room, but could not see Mrs.
Clarke. Then he glanced behind him to see the whisperer, and beheld a
hard-faced, middle-aged and very well-known woman--one of those women
who, by dint of perpetually "going about," become at length something
less than human. He was quite sure Mrs. Brackenhurst would not make a
mistake about anything which happened at a party. She might fail to
recognize her husband, if she met him about her house, because he was
so seldom there; she would not fail to recognize the heroine of a
resounding divorce case. Mrs. Clarke must certainly have returned from
Paris and be somewhere in that room, listening to Rosamund and
probably watching her. Dion scarcely knew whether this fact made him
sorry or glad. He did know, however, that it oddly excited him.

When "Caro mio ben" was ended people began to move. Rosamund was
surrounded and congratulated, and Dion saw Esme Darlington bending to
her, half paternally, half gallantly, and speaking to her
emphatically. Mrs. Chetwinde drifted up to her; and three or four
young men hovered near to her, evidently desirous of putting in a
word. The success of her leaped to the eye. Dion saw it and glowed.
But the excitement in him persisted, and he began to move towards the
far side of the great room in search of Mrs. Clarke. If she had just
come in she would probably be near the door by which the pathetic Echo
stood on her pedestal of marble, withdrawn in her punishment, in her
abasement beautiful and wistful. How different was Rosamund from Echo!
Dion looked across at her joyous and radiant animation, as she smiled
and talked almost with the eagerness and vitality of a child; and he
had the thought, "How goodness preserves!" Women throng the secret
rooms of the vanity specialists, put their trust in pomades, in
pigments, in tinctures, in dyes; and the weariness and the sin become
lustrous, perhaps, but never are hidden or even obscured. His Rosamund
trusted in a wholesome life, with air blowing through it, with sound
sleep as its anodyne, with purity on guard at its door; and radiance
and youth sparkled up in her like fountain spray in the sunshine. And
the wholesomeness of her was a lure to the many even in a drawing-room
of London. He saw powdered women, women with darkened eyebrows, and
touched-up lips, and hair that had forgotten long ago what was its
natural color, looking at her, and he fancied there was a dull wonder
in their eyes. Perhaps they were thinking: "Yes, that's the recipe--
being gay in goodness!" And perhaps some of them were thinking, too:
"We've lost the power to follow that recipe, if we ever had it." Poor
women! With a sort of exultation he pitied them and their husbands. A
chord was sounded on the piano. He stood still. The loud buzz of
conversation died down. Was Rosamund going to sing again so soon?
Perhaps some one had begged for something specially beloved. Jennie
was playing a soft prelude as a gentle warning to a few of those who
seem ever to find silence a physical difficulty. She stopped, and
began to play something Dion did not know, something very modern in
its strange atmospheric delicacy, which nevertheless instantly
transported him to Greece. He was there, even before Rosamund began to
sing in a voice that was hushed, in a far-off voice, not antique, but
the voice of modernity, prompted by a mind looking away from what is
near to what is afar and is deeply desired.


 "A crescent sail upon the sea,
  So calm and fair and ripple-free
  You wonder storms can ever be;

  A shore with deep indented bays,
  And o'er the gleaming water-ways
  A glimpse of Islands in the haze;

  A faced bronzed dark to red and gold,
  With mountain eyes that seem to hold
  The freshness of the world of old;

  A shepherd's crook, a coat of fleece,
  A grazing flock--the sense of peace,
  The long sweet silence--this is Greece."


The accompaniment continued for a moment alone, whispering remoteness.
Then, like a voice far off in a blue distance, there came again from
Rosamund, more softly and with less pressure:


          "----The sense of peace,
  The long sweet silence--this is Greece!
              This is Greece!"


It was just then that Dion saw Mrs. Clarke. She had, perhaps, been
sitting down; or, possibly, some one had been standing in front of her
and had hidden her from him; for she was not far off, and he wondered
sharply why he had not seen her till now, why, till now, she had
refrained from snatching him away from his land of the early morning.
There was to him at this moment something actually cruel and painful
in her instant suggestion of Stamboul. Yet she was not looking at him,
but was directing upon Rosamund her characteristic gaze of
consideration, in which there was a peculiar grave thoroughness. A
handsome, fair young man, with a very red weak mouth, stood close to
her. Echo was just beyond. Without speaking, Mrs. Clarke continued
looking at Rosamund intently, when the music evaporated, and Greece
faded away into the shining of that distance which hides our dreams.
And Dion noted again, with a faint creeping of wonder and of doubt,
the strange haggardness of her face, which, nevertheless, he had come
to think almost beautiful.

The fair young man spoke to her, bending and looking at her eagerly.
She turned her head slowly, and as if reluctantly towards him, and was
evidently listening to what he said, listening with that apparent
intentness which was characteristic of her. She was dressed in black
and violet, and wore a large knot of violets in her corsage. Round her
throat was clasped an antique necklace of dull, unshining gold, and
dim purple stones, which looked beautiful, but almost weary with age.
Perhaps they had lain for years in some dim bazaar of Stamboul,
forgotten under heaps of old stuffs. Dion thought of them as
slumbering, made drowsy and finally unconscious by the fumes of
incense and the exhalations from diapered perfume vials. As he looked
at Mrs. Clarke, the bare and shining vision of Greece, evoked by the
song Rosamund had just been singing, faded; the peculiar almost
intellectually delicate atmosphere of Greece was gone; and he saw for
a moment the umber mystery of Stamboul, lifted under tinted clouds of
the evening beyond the waters of the Golden Horn; the great rounded
domes and tapering speary minarets of the mosques, couchant amid the
shadows and the trailing and gauzy smoke-wreaths, a suggestion of
dense masses of cypresses, those trees of the night which only in the
night can be truly themselves, guarding the innumerable graves of the
Turkish cemeteries.

From that moment he connected Mrs. Clarke in his mind with the
cypress. Surely she must have spent very many hours wandering in those
enormous and deserted gardens of the dead, where the very dust is
poignant, and the cries of the sea come faintly up to Allah's children
crumbling beneath the stone flowers and the little fezes of stone.
Mrs. Clarke must love the cypress, for about her there was an
atmosphere which suggested dimness and the gathering shadows of night.

Greece and Stamboul, the land of the early morning and the wonder-city
of twilight; Rosamund and Mrs. Clarke, standing there for a moment, in
the midst of the shifting crowd, Dion traveled, compared, connected
and was alone in the soul's solitude.

Then Mrs. Chetwinde spoke to him, and he saw Bruce Evelin in the
distance going towards Rosamund.

Mrs. Chetwinde told him that Rosamund had made a great advance.

"Now that she's given up singing professionally she's singing better
than ever. That Grecian song is the distilled essence of Greece felt
in our new way. For we've got our new way of feeling things. Rosamund
tells us she repeated the words to Jennie Stileman, and Jennie had
them set by a young Athenian who's over here studying English. He
catches the butterfly, lets it flutter for a moment in his hand and
go. He doesn't jab a pin into it as our composers would. Oh, there's
Cynthia! I hope she heard the last thing."

"Yes, she did."

"Ah?"

"I thought Mrs. Clarke was spending January in Paris."

"She came back to-day, and sent round to ask if she might come."

Mrs. Chetwinde wandered away, insouciant and observant as ever. Even
at her own parties she always had an air of faintly detached
indifference, never bothered about how "it" was "going." If it chose
to stop it could, and her guests must put up with it.

When she left him Dion hesitated. Mrs. Clarke had just seen him and
sent him a grave nod of recognition. Should he go to her? But the fair
young man was still at her side, was still, with his weak red mouth,
talking into her ear. Dion felt a strange distaste as he saw those
moving lips under the brushed-up, almost ridiculously small, golden
mustache; and just as he was conscious of this distaste Mrs. Clarke
got rid of the young man, and spoke to a woman. Then she moved forward
slowly. Mr. Chetwinde spoke to her, moving his ample fan-shaped beard,
which always looked Assyrian, though he was profoundly English and
didn't know it. She drew nearer to Dion as she answered Mr. Chetwinde,
but in a wholly unconscious manner. To-night she looked more haggard
even than usual, no doubt because of the journey from Paris. But Mrs.
Chetwinde had once said of her: "Cynthia is made of iron." Could that
be true? She was quite close to Dion now, and he was aware of a
strange faint perfume which reminded him of Stamboul; and he realized
here in Lowndes Square that Stamboul was genuinely fascinating, was
much more fascinating than he had realized when he was in it.

Mrs. Clarke passed him without looking at him, and he felt sure quite
unconscious of his nearness to her. Evidently she had forgotten all
about him. Just after she had gone by he decided that of course he
ought to go and speak to her, and that to-night he must introduce
Rosamund to her. Not to do so would really be rude. Daventry was not
there to be chivalrous. The illness of Beattie, and doubtless his own
distress at the loss of his unborn child, had kept him away. Dion
thought that he would be unchivalrous if he now neglected to make a
point of speaking to Mrs. Clarke and of introducing his wife to her.

Having made up his mind on this he turned to follow Mrs. Clarke, and
at once saw that Esme Darlington, that smoother of difficult social
places, was before him. A little way off he saw Mr. Darlington, with
Rosamund well but delicately in hand, making for Mrs. Clarke somewhat
with the gait of Agag. In a moment the thing was done. The two women
were speaking to each other, and Rosamund had sent to Mrs. Clarke one
of her inquiring looks. Then they sat down together on that red sofa
to which Mrs. Clarke had led Dion for his first conversation with her.
Esme Darlington remained standing before it. The full acquaintance was
joined at last.

Were they talking about the baby? Dion wondered, as for a moment he
watched them, forgetting his surroundings. Rosamund was speaking with
her usual swift vivacity. At home she was now often rather quiet,
moving, Dion sometimes thought, in an atmosphere of wide serenity; but
in society she was always full of sunshine and eager life. Something
within her leaped up responsively at the touch of humanity, and
to-night she had just been singing, and the whole of her was keenly
awake. The contrast between her and Mrs. Clarke was almost startling:
her radiant vitality emphasized Mrs. Clarke's curious, but perfectly
natural, gravity; the rose in her cheeks, the yellow in her hair, the
gaiety in her eyes, drew the attention to Mrs. Clarke's febrile and
tense refinement, which seemed to have worn her body thin, to have
drained the luster out of her hair, to have fixed the expression of
observant distress in her large and fearless eyes. Animal spirits
played through Rosamund to-night; from Mrs. Clarke they were absent.
Her haggard composure, confronting Rosamund's pure sparkle, suggested
the comparison of a hidden and secret pool, steel colored in the
depths of a sunless forest, with a rushing mountain stream leaping
towards the sea in a tangle of sun-rays. Dion realized for the first
time that Mrs. Clarke never laughed, and scarcely ever smiled. He
realized, too, that she really was beautiful. For Rosamund did not
"kill" her; her delicacy of line and colorless clearness stood the
test of nearness to Rosamund's radiant beauty. Indeed Rosamund somehow
enhanced the peculiarly interesting character of Mrs. Clarke's
personality, which was displayed, but with a sort of shadowy
reticence, in her physique, and at the same time underlined its
melancholy. So might a climbing rose, calling to the blue with its
hundred blossoms, teach something of the dark truth of the cypress
through which its branches are threaded.

But Mrs. Clarke would certainly never be Rosamund's stairway towards
heaven.

Some one he knew spoke to Dion, and he found himself involved in a
long conversation; people moving hid the two women from him, but
presently the piano sounded again, and Rosamund sang that first
favorite of hers and of Dion's, the "Heart ever faithful," recalling
him to a dear day at Portofino where, in a cozy room, guarded by the
wintry woods and the gray sea of Italy, he had felt the lure of a
faithful spirit, and known the basis of clean rock on which Rosamund
had built up her house of life. Bruce Evelin stood near to him while
she sang it now, and once their eyes met and exchanged affectionate
thoughts of the singer, which went gladly out of the gates eager to be
read and understood.

When the melody of Bach was finished many people, impelled thereto by
the hearty giant whom Mrs. Chetwinde had most strangely married, went
downstairs to the black-and-white dining-room to drink champagne and
eat small absurdities of various kinds. A way was opened for Dion to
Mrs. Clarke, who was still on the red sofa. Dion noticed the fair
young man hovering, and surely with intention in his large eyes, in
the middle distance, but he went decisively forward, took Mrs.
Clarke's listless yet imperative hand, and asked her if she would care
to go down with him.

"Oh no; I never eat at odd times."

"Do you ever eat at all?"

"Yes, at my chosen moments. Do find another excuse."

"For going to eat?"

"Or drink."

His reply was to sit down beside her. Mrs. Chetwinde's dining-room was
large. People probably knew that, for the drawing-room emptied slowly.
Even the fair young man went away to seek consolation below. Rosamund
had descended with Bruce Evelin and Esme Darlington. There was a
pleasant and almost an intimate hush in the room.

"I heard you were to be in Paris this month," Dion said.

"I came back to-day."

"Aren't you tired?"

"No. I want to speak to you about Jimmy, if you don't mind."

"Please do," said Dion rather earnestly, struck by a sort of little
pang as he remembered the boy's urgent insistence that his visitor was
to come again soon.

"I'm not quite satisfied with his tutor."

She began to ask Dion's advice with regard to the boy's bringing up,
explaining that her husband had left that matter in her hands.

"He's very sorry and ashamed now, poor man, about his attacks on me,
and tries to make up from a distance by trusting me completely with
Jimmy. I don't bear him any malice, but of course the link between us
is smashed and can't ever be resoldered. I'm asking you what I can't
ask him because he's a weak man."

The implication was obvious and not disagreeable to Dion. He gave
advice, and as he did so thought of Robin at ten.

Mrs. Clarke was a remarkably sensible woman, and agreed with his views
on boys, and especially with his theory, suddenly discovered in the
present heat of conversation, that to give them "backbone" was of even
more importance than to develop their intellectual side. She spoke of
her son in a way that was almost male.

"He mustn't be small," she said, evidently comprehending both soul and
body in the assertion. "D'you know Lord Brayfield who was talking to
me just now?"

"You mean a fair man?"

"Yes, with a meaningless mouth. Jimmy mustn't grow up into anything of
that kind."

The conversation took a decidedly Doric turn as Mrs. Clarke developed
her ideas of what a man ought to be. In the midst of it Dion
remembered Dumeny, and could not help saying:

"But that type"--they had been speaking of what he considered to be
Rosamund's type of man, once described by her as "a strong soul in a
strong body, and a soft heart but not a softy's heart"--"is almost the
direct opposite of the artistic type of man, isn't it?"

Her large eyes looked "Well?" at him, but she said nothing.

"I thought you cared so very much for knowledge and taste in a man."

"So I do. But Jimmy will never have knowledge and taste. He's the
boisterous athletic type."

"And you're glad?"

"Not sorry, at any rate. He'll just be a thorough man, if he's brought
up properly, and that will do very well."

"I think you're very complex," Dion said, still thinking of Dumeny.

"Because I make friends in so many directions?"

"Well--yes, partly," he answered, wondering if she was reading his
thought.

"Jimmy's not a friend but my boy. I know very well Monsieur Dumeny,
for instance, whom you saw, and I dare say wondered about, at the
trial; but I couldn't bear that my boy should develop into that type
of man. You'll say I am a treacherous friend, perhaps. It might be
truer to say I was born acquisitive and too mental. I never really
liked Monsieur Dumeny; but I liked immensely his musical talent, his
knowledge, his sure taste, and his power of making almost everything
flower into interestingness. Do you know what I mean? Some people take
light from your day; others add to its light and paint in wonderful
shadows. If I went to the bazaars alone they were Eastern shops; if I
went with Dumeny they were the Arabian Nights. Do you understand?"

"Yes."

"The touch of his mind on a thing gave it life. It stirred. One could
look into its heart and see the pulse beating. I care to do that, so I
cared to go about with Monsieur Dumeny. But one doesn't love people
for that sort of thing. In the people one loves one needs character,
the right fiber in the soul. You ought to know that."

"Why?" he asked, almost startled.

"I was introduced to your wife just now."

"Oh!"

There was a pause. Then Dion said:

"I'm glad you have met."

"So am I," said Mrs. Clarke, in a voice that sounded more husky even
than usual. "She sang that Greek song quite beautifully. I've just
been telling her that I want to show her some curious songs I have
heard in Turkey, and Asia Minor, at Brusa. There was one man who used
to sing to me at Brusa outside the Mosquee Verte. Dumeny took down the
melody for me."

"Did you like the 'Heart ever faithful'?"

"Of course it's excellent in that sledge-hammer sort of way, a superb
example of the direct. Stamboul is very indirect. Perhaps it has
colored my taste. It's full of mystery. Bach isn't mysterious, except
now and then--in rare bits of his passion music, for instance."

"I wonder if my wife could sing those Turkish songs."

"We must see. She sang that Greek song perfectly."

"But she's felt Greece," said Dion. "And I think there's something in
her that----"

"Yes?"

"I only mean," he said, with reserve in his voice, "that I think
there's something of Greece in her."

"She's got a head like a Caryatid."

"Yes," he said, with much less reserve. "Hasn't she?"

Mrs. Clarke had paid his Rosamund two noble compliments, he thought;
and he liked her way of payment, casual yet evidently sincere, the
simple utterance of two thoughts in a mind that knew. He felt a sudden
glow of real friendship for her, and, on the glow as it were, she
said:

"Jimmy's quite mad about you."

"Still?" he blurted out, and was instantly conscious of a false step.

"He's got an extraordinary memory for a biceps, and then Jenkins talks
about you to him."

As they went on talking people began coming up from the black-and-
white dining-room. Dion said he would come to see Jimmy again, would
visit the gymnasium in the Harrow Road one day when Jimmy was taking
his lesson. Did Jimmy ever go on a Saturday? Yes, he was going next
Saturday at four. Dion would look in next Saturday. Now Mrs. Clarke
and Rosamund had met, and Mrs. Clarke evidently admired Rosamund in
two ways, Dion felt quite different about his acquaintance with her.
If it had already been agreed that Mrs. Clarke should show Rosamund
Turkish songs, there was no need for further holding back. The relief
which had come to him made Dion realize how very uncomfortable he had
been about Mrs. Clarke in the immediate past. He was now thoroughly
and cordially at his ease with her. They talked till the big drawing-
room was full again, till Rosamund reappeared in the midst of
delightful friends; talked of Jimmy's future, of the new tutor who
must be found,--a real man, not a mere bloodless intellectual,--and,
again, of Constantinople, to which Mrs. Clarke would return in April,
against the advice of her friends, and in spite of Esme Darlington's
almost frantic protests, "because I love it, and because I don’t
choose to be driven out of any place by liars." Her last remark to
him, and he thought it very characteristic of her, was this:

"Liberty's worth bitterness. I would buy it at the price of all the
tears in my body."

It was, perhaps, also very characteristic that she made the statement
with a perfectly quiet gravity which almost concealed the evidently
tough inflexibility beneath.

And then, when people were ready to go, Rosamund sung Brahm's
"Wiegenlied."

Dion stood beside Bruce Evelin while Rosamund was singing this. She
sang it with a new and wonderful tenderness which had come to her with
Robin, and in her face, as she sang, there was a new and wonderful
tenderness. The meaning of Robin in Rosamund's life was expressed to
Dion by Rosamund in this song as it had never been expressed before.
Perhaps it was expressed also to Bruce Evelin, for Dion saw tears in
his eyes almost brimming over, and his face was contracted, as if only
by a strong, even a violent, effort he was able to preserve his self-
control.

As people began to go away Dion found himself close to Esme
Darlington.

"My dear fellow," said Mr. Darlington, with unusual abandon, "Rosamund
has made a really marvelous advance--marvelous. In that 'Wiegenlied'
she reached high-water mark. No one could have sung it more perfectly.
What has happened to her?"

"Robin," said Dion, looking him full in the face, and speaking with
almost stern conviction.

"Robin?" said Mr. Darlington, with lifted eyebrows.

Then people intervened.

In the carriage going home Rosamund was very happy. She confessed to
the pleasure her success had given her.

"I quite loved singing to-night," she said. "That song about Greece
was for you."

"I know, and the 'Wiegenlied' was for Robin."

"Yes," she said.

She was silent; then her voice came out of the darkness:

"For Robin, but he didn't know it."

"Some day he will know it."

Not a word was said about Mrs. Clarke that night.

On the following day, however, Dion asked Rosamund how she had liked
Mrs. Clarke.

"I saw you talking to her with the greatest animation."

"Was I?" said Rosamund.

"And she told me it had been arranged that she should--no, I don't
mean that; but she said she wanted to show you some wonderful Turkish
songs."

"Did she? What a beautiful profile she has!"

"Ah, you noticed that!"

"Oh yes, directly."

"Didn't she mention the Turkish songs?"

"I believe she did, but only in passing, casually. D'you know, Dion,
I've got an idea that Greece is our country, not Turkey at all. You
hate Constantinople, and I shall never see it, I'm sure. We are
Greeks, and Robin has to be a Greek, too, in one way--a true
Englishman, of course, as well. Do you remember the Doric boy?"

And off went the conversation to the hills of Drouva, and never came
back to Turkey.

When Friday dawned Dion thought of his appointment for Saturday
afternoon at the gymnasium in the Harrow Road, and began to wish he
had not made it. Rosamund had not mentioned Mrs. Clarke again, and he
began to fear that she had not really liked her, although her profile
was beautiful. If Rosamund had not liked Mrs. Clarke, his cordial
enthusiasm at Mrs. Chetwinde's--in retrospect he felt that his
attitude and manner must have implied that--had been premature, even,
perhaps, unfortunate. He wished he knew just what impression Mrs.
Clarke had made upon Rosamund, but something held him back from asking
her. He had asked her already once, but somehow the conversation had
deviated--was it to Mrs. Clarke's profile?--and he had not received a
direct answer. Perhaps that was his fault. But anyhow he must go to
the gymnasium on the morrow. To fail in doing that after all that had
happened, or rather had not happened, in connexion with Mrs. Clarke
would be really rude. He did not say anything about the gymnasium to
Rosamund on Friday, but on the Saturday he told her what had been
arranged.

"Her son, Jimmy Clarke, has taken a boyish fancy to me, it seems. I
said I'd look in and see his lesson just for once."

"Is he a nice boy?"

"Yes, first-rate, I should think, rather a pickle, and likely to
develop into an athlete. The father is awfully ashamed now of what he
did--that horrible case, I mean--and is trying to make up for it."

"How?" said Rosamund simply.

"By giving her every chance with the boy."

"I'm glad the child likes you."

"I've only seen him once."

"Twice won't kill his liking," she returned affectionately.

And then she went out of the room. She always had plenty to do. Small
though he was, Robin was a marvelous consumer of his mother's time.

When Dion got to the gymnasium Mrs. Clarke and Jimmy were already
there, and Jimmy, in flannels and a white sweater, his dark hair
sticking up in disorder, and his face scarlet with exertion, was
performing feats with an exerciser fixed to the wall, while Mrs.
Clarke, seated on a hard chair in front of a line of heavy weights and
dumb-bells, was looking on with concentrated attention. Jenkins was
standing in front of Jimmy, loudly directing his movements with a
stentorian: "One--two--one--two--one--two! Keep it up! No slackening!
Put some guts into it, sir! One--two--one--two!"

As Dion came in Mrs. Clarke looked round and nodded; Jimmy stared,
unable to smile because his mouth and lower jaw were working, and he
had no superfluous force to spare for polite efforts; and Jenkins
uttered a gruff, "Good day, sir."

"How are you, Jenkins?" returned Dion, in his most off-hand manner.

Then he jerked his hand at Jimmy with an encouraging smile, went over
to Mrs. Clarke, shook her hand and remained standing beside her.

"Do you think he's doing it well?" she murmured, after a moment.

"Stunningly."

"Hasn't he broadened in the chest?"

"Rather!"

She looked strangely febrile and mental in the midst of the many
appliances for developing the body. Rosamund, with her splendid
physique and glowing health, would have crowned the gymnasium
appropriately, have looked like the divine huntress transplanted to a
modern city where still the cult of the body drew its worshipers. The
Arcadian mountains--Olympia in Elis,--Jenkins's "gym" in the Harrow
Road--differing shrines but the cult was the same. Only the conditions
of worship were varied. Dion glanced down at Mrs. Clarke. Never had
she seemed more curiously exotic. Yet she did not look wholly out of
place; and it occurred to him that a perfectly natural person never
looks wholly out of place anywhere.

"Face to the wall, sir!" cried Jenkins.

Jimmy found time for a breathless and half-inquiring smile at Dion as
he turned and prepared for the most difficult feat.

"His jaw always does something extraordinary in this exercise," said
Mrs. Clarke. "It seems to come out and go in again with a click.
Jenkins says it's because Jimmy gets his strength from there."

"I know. Mine used to do just the same."

"Jimmy doesn't mind. It amuses him."

"That's the spirit!"

"He finishes with this."

"Already?" said Dion, surprised.

"You must have been a little late. How did you come?"

"On my bicycle. I had a puncture. That must have been it. And there
was a lot of traffic."

"Keep it up, sir!" roared Jenkins imperatively. "What's the matter
with that left arm?"

Click went Jimmy's lower jaw.

"Dear little chap!" muttered Dion, full of sympathetic interest. "He's
doing splendidly."

"You really think so?"

"Couldn't be better."

"You understand boys?"

"Better than I understand women, I expect," Dion returned, with a
sudden thought of Rosamund at home and the wonderful Turkish songs
Mrs. Clarke wished to show to her.

Mrs. Clarke said nothing, and just at that moment Jenkins announced:

"That'll do for to-day, sir."

In a flood of perspiration Jimmy turned round, redder than ever, his
chest heaving, his mouth open, and his eyes, but without any conceit,
asking for a word of praise from Dion, who went to clap him on the
shoulder.

"Capital! Hallo! What muscles we're getting! Eh, Jenkins?"

"Master Jimmy's not doing badly, sir. He puts his heart into it. That
I must say."

Jimmy shone through the red and the perspiration.

"He sticks it," continued Jenkins, in his loud voice. "Without grit
there's nothing done. That's what I always tell my pupils."

"I say"--began Jimmy, at last finding a small voice--"I say, Mr.
Leith, you haven't hurried over it."

"Over what?"

"Letting me see you again. Why, it's--"

"Run along to the bath, sir. You've got to have it before you cool
down," interposed the merciless Jenkins.

And Jimmy made off with an instant obedience which showed his private
opinion of the god who was training him.

When he was gone Jenkins turned to Dion and looked him over.

"Haven't seen much of you, sir, lately," he remarked.

"No, I've been busy," returned Dion, feeling slightly uncomfortable as
he remembered that the reason for his absence from the Harrow Road was
listening to the conversation.

"Going to have a round with the gloves now you are here, sir?" pursued
Jenkins.

Dion looked at Mrs. Clarke.

"Well, I hadn't thought of it," he said, rather doubtfully.

"Just as you like, sir."

"Do, Mr. Leith," said Mrs. Clarke, getting up from the hard chair, and
standing close to the medicine ball with her back to the vaulting-
horse. "Jimmy and I are going in a moment. You mustn't bother about
us."

"Well, but how are you going home?"

"We shall walk. Of course have your boxing. It will do you good."

"You're right there, ma'am," said Jenkins, with a sort of stern
approval. "Mr. Leith's been neglecting his exercises lately."

"Oh, I've been doing a good deal in odd times with the Rifle Corps."

"I don't know anything about that, sir."

"All right, I'll go and change," said Dion, who always kept a singlet
and flannels at the gymnasium. "Then----" he turned to Mrs. Clarke as
if about to say good-by.

"Oh, Jimmy will want to see you for a moment after his bath. We'll say
good-by then."

"Yes, I should like to see him," said Dion, and went off to the
dressing cubicles.

When he returned ready for the fray, with his arms bared to the
shoulder, he found Jimmy, in trousers and an Eton jacket, with still
damp hair sleeked down on his head, waiting with his mother, but not
to say good-by.

"We aren't going," he announced, in a voice almost shrill with
excitement, as Dion came into the gymnasium. "The mater was all for a
trot home, but Jenkins wishes me to stay. He says it'll be a good
lesson for me. I mean to be a boxer."

"Why not?" observed the great voice of Jenkins. "It's the best sport
in the world bar none."

"There!" said Jimmy. "And if I can't be anything else I'll be a
bantam, that's what I'll be."

"Oh, you'll grow, sir, no doubt. We may see you among the heavy-
weights yet."

"What's Mr. Leith? Is he a heavy-weight?" vociferated Jimmy. "Just
look at his arms."

"You'll see him use them in a minute," observed Jenkins, covering Dion
with a glance of almost grim approval, "and then you can judge for
yourself."

"You can referee us, Jimmy," said Dion, smiling, as he pulled on the
gloves.

"I say, by Jove, though!" said Jimmy, looking suddenly overwhelmed and
very respectful.

He shook his head and blushed, then abruptly grinned.

"The mater had better do that."

They all laughed except Mrs. Clarke. Even Jenkins unbent, and his bass
"Ha ha!" rang through the large vaulted room. Mrs. Clarke smiled
faintly, scarcely changing the expression of her eyes. She looked
unusually intent and, when the smile was gone, more than usually
grave.

"I hope you don't mind our staying just for a few minutes," she said
to Dion. "You see what he is!"

She looked at her boy, but not with deprecation.

"Of course not, but I'm afraid it will bore you."

"Oh no, it won't. I like to see skill of any kind."

She glanced at his arms.

"I'll get out of your way. Come, Jimmy!"

She took him by the arm and went back to the hard chair, while Dion
and Jenkins in the middle of the floor stood up opposite to one
another.

"Have you got a watch, Master Jimmy?" said Jenkins, looking over his
shoulder at his pupil.

"Rather!" piped Jimmy.

"Well, then, you'd better time us if you don't referee us."

Jimmy sprang away from his mother.

"Keep out of our road, or you may chance to get a kidney punch that'll
wind you. Better stand here. That's it. Three-minute rounds. Keep your
eye on the watch."

"Am I to say 'Go'?" almost whispered Jimmy, tense with a fearful
importance such as Caesar and Napoleon never felt.

"Who else? You don't expect us to order ourselves about, do you?"

After a pause Jimmy murmured, "No" in a low voice. So might a mortal
whisper a reply when interrogated from Olympus as to his readiness to
be starter at a combat of the immortal gods.

"Now, then, watch in hand and no favoritism!" bellowed Jenkins, whose
sense of humor was as boisterous as his firmness was grim. "Are we
ready?"

Dion and he shook hands formally and lifted their arms, gazing at each
other warily. Mrs. Clarke leaned forward in the chair which stood
among the dumb-bells. Jimmy perspired and his eyes became round. He
had his silver watch tight in his right fist. Jenkins suddenly turned
his head and stared with his shallow and steady blue eyes, looking
down from Olympus upon the speck of a mortal far below.

"Go!" piped Jimmy, in the voice of an ardent, but awestruck mouse.

Homeric was that combat in the Harrow Road; to its starter and
timekeeper a contest of giants, awful in force, in skill, in agility,
in endurance. Dion boxed quite his best that day, helped by his
gallery. He fought to win, but he didn't win. Nobody won, for there
was no knock-out blow given and taken, and, when appealed to for a
decision on points, Jimmy, breathing stertorously from excitement, was
quite unable to give the award. He could only stare at the two
glorious heroes before him and drop the silver watch, glass downwards
of course, on the floor, where its tinkle told of destruction. Later
on, when he spoke, he was able to say:

"By Jove!" which he presently amplified into, "I say, mater, by Jove--
eh, wasn't it, though?"

"Not so bad, sir!" said Jenkins to Dion, after the latter had taken
the shower bath. "You aren't as stale as I expected to find you, not
near as stale. But I hope you'll keep it up now you've started with it
again."

And Dion promised he would, put his bicycle on the top of a
fourwheeler, sent it off to Westminster, and walked as far as
Claridge's with Mrs. Clarke and Jimmy.

The boy made him feel tremendously intimate with Mrs. Clarke. The
hero-worship he was receiving, the dancing of the blood through his
veins, the glow of hard exercise, the verdict of Jenkins on his
physical condition--all these things combined spurred him to a joyous
exuberance in which body and mind seemed to run like a matched pair of
horses in perfect accord. Although not at all a conceited man, the
feeling that he was being admired, even reverenced, was delightful to
him, and warmed his heart towards the jolly small boy who kept along
by his side through the busy streets. He and Jimmy talked in a
comradely spirit, while Mrs. Clarke seemed to listen like one who has
things to learn. She was evidently a capital walker in spite of her
delicate appearance. To-day Dion began to believe in her iron health,
and, in his joy of the body, he liked to think of it. After all
delicacy, even in a woman, was a fault--a fault of the body, a sort of
fretful imperfection.

"Are you strong?" he said to her, when Jimmy's voice ceased for a
moment to demand from him information or to pour upon him direct
statement.

"Oh yes. I've never been seriously ill in my life. Don't I look
strong?" she asked.

"I don't think you do, but I feel as if you are."

"It's the wiry kind of strength, I suppose."

"The mater's a stayer," quoth Jimmy, and forthwith took up the
wondrous tale with his hero, who began to consult him seriously on the
question of "points."

"If you'd had to give a decision, Jimmy, which of us would have got
it, Jenkins or I?"

Jimmy looked very grave and earnest.

"It's jolly difficult to tell a thing like that, isn't it?" he said,
after a longish pause. "You see, you're both so jolly strong, aren't
you?"

His dark eyes gazed at the bulk of Dion.

"Well, which is the quicker?" demanded Dion.

But Jimmy was not to be drawn.

"I think you're both as quick as--as cats," he returned
diplomatically, seeking anxiously for the genuine sporting comparison
that would be approved at the ring-side. "Don't you, mater?"

Mrs. Clarke huskily agreed. They were now nearing Claridge's, and
Jimmy was insistent that Dion should come in and have a real jam tea
with them.

"Do, Mr. Leith, if you have the time," said Mrs. Clarke, but without
any pressure.

"The strawberry they have is ripping, I can tell you!" cried Jimmy,
with ardor.

But Dion refused. Till he was certain of Rosamund's attitude he felt
he simply couldn't accept Mrs. Clarke's hospitality. He was obliged to
get home that day. Mrs. Clarke did not ask why, but Jimmy did, and had
to be put off with an evasion, the usual mysterious "business," which,
of course, a small boy couldn't dive into and explore.

Dion thought Mrs. Clarke was going to say good-by without any mention
of Rosamund, but when they reached Claridge's she said:

"Your wife and I didn't decide on a day for the Turkish songs. You
remember I mentioned them to you the other night? I can't recollect
whether she left it to me to fix a time, or whether I left it to her.
Can you find out? Do tell her I was stupid and forgot. Will you?"

Dion said he would.

"I think they'll interest her. Now, Jimmy!"

But Jimmy hung on his god.

"I say, you'll come again now! You promise!"

What could Dion do?

"You put your honor into it?" pursued Jimmy, with desperate
earnestness. "You swear?"

"If I swear in the open street the police will take me up," said Dion
jokingly.

"Not they! One from the shoulder from you and I bet they lose enough
claret to fill a bucket. You've given your honor, hasn't he, mater?"

"Of course we shall see him again," said Mrs. Clarke, staring at Dion.

"What curious eyes she has!" Dion thought, as he walked homeward.

Did they ever entirely lose their under-look of distress?



                              CHAPTER IX

That evening Dion told Rosamund what Mrs. Clarke had said when he
parted from her at Claridge's.

"I promised her I'd find out which it was," he added. "Do you remember
what was said?"

After a minute of silence, during which Rosamund seemed to be
considering something, she answered:

"Yes, I do."

"Which was it?"

"Neither, Dion. Mrs. Clarke has made a mistake. She certainly spoke of
some Turkish songs for me, but there was never any question of fixing
a day for us to try them over together."

"She thinks there was."

"It's difficult to remember exactly what is said, or not said, in the
midst of a crowd."

"But you remember?"

"Yes."

"Then you'd rather not try them over?"

"After what you've told me about Constantinople I expect I should be
quite out of sympathy with Turkish music," she answered, lightly and
smiling. "Let us be true to our Greek ideal."

She seemed to be in fun, but he detected firmness of purpose behind
the fun.

"What shall I say to Mrs. Clarke?" he asked.

"I should just leave it. Perhaps she'll forget all about it."

Dion was quite sure that wouldn't happen, but he left it. Rosamund had
determined not to allow Mrs. Clarke to be friends with her. He wished
very much it were otherwise, not because he really cared for Mrs.
Clarke, but because he liked her and Jimmy, and because he hated the
idea of hurting the feelings of a woman in Mrs. Clarke's rather
unusual situation. He might, of course, have put his point of view
plainly to Rosamund at once. Out of delicacy he did not do this. His
great love for Rosamund made him instinctively very delicate in all
his dealings with her; it told him that Rosamund did not wish to
discuss her reasons for desiring to avoid Mrs. Clarke. She had had
them, he believed, before Mrs. Clarke and she had met. That meeting
evidently had not lessened their force. He supposed, therefore, that
she had disliked Mrs. Clarke. He wondered why, and tried to consider
Mrs. Clarke anew. She was certainly not a disagreeable woman. She was
very intelligent, thoroughbred, beautiful in a peculiar way,--even
Rosamund thought that,--ready to make herself pleasant, quite free
from feminine malice, absolutely natural, interested in all the really
interesting things. Beattie liked her; Daventry rejoiced in her; Mrs.
Chetwinde was her intimate friend; Esme Darlington had even made
sacrifices for her; Bruce Evelin----

There Dion's thought was held up, like a stream that encounters a
barrier. What did Bruce Evelin think of Mrs. Clarke? He had not gone
to the trial. But since he had retired from practise at the Bar he had
never gone into court. Dion had often heard him say he had had enough
of the Law Courts. There was no reason why he should have been drawn
to them for Mrs. Clarke's sake, or even for Daventry's. But what did
he think of Mrs. Clarke? Dion resolved to tell him of the rather
awkward situation which had come about through his own intimacy--it
really amounted to that--with Mrs. Clarke, and Rosamund's evident
resolve to have nothing to do with her.

One day Dion went to Great Cumberland Place and told Bruce Evelin all
the facts, exactly what Mrs. Clarke had said and done, exactly what
Rosamund had said and done. As he spoke it seemed to him that he was
describing a sort of contest, shadowy, perhaps, withdrawn and full of
reserves, yet definite.

"What do you think of it?" he said, when he had told the comparatively
little there was to tell.

"I think Rosamund likes to keep her home very quiet, don't you?"

"Yes, I do."

"Even her friends complain that she shuts them out."

"I know they do."

"She may not at all dislike Mrs. Clarke. She may simply not wish to
add to her circle of friends."

"The difficulty is, that Mrs. Clarke is such friends with Beattie and
Guy, and that I've got to know her quite well. Then there's her boy;
he's taken a fancy to me. If Mrs. Clarke and Rosamund could just
exchange calls it would be all right, but if they don't it really
looks rather as if Rosamund--well, as if she thought the divorce case
had left a slur on Mrs. Clarke. What I mean is, that I feel Mrs.
Clarke will take it in that way."

"She may, of course."

"I wonder why she is so determined to make friends with Rosamund,"
blurted out Dion abruptly.

"You think she is determined?" said Bruce Evelin quietly.

"Yes. Telling you had made me feel that quite plainly."

"Anyhow, she'll be gone back to Constantinople in April, and then your
little difficulty will come to an end automatically."

Dion looked rather hard at Bruce Evelin. When he spoke to Rosamund of
Mrs. Clarke, Rosamund always seemed to try for a gentle evasion. Now
Bruce Evelin was surely evading the question, and again Mrs. Clarke
was the subject of conversation. Bruce Evelin was beginning to age
rather definitely. He had begun to look older since Beattie was
married. But his dark eyes were still very bright and keen, and one
could not be with him for even a few minutes without realizing that
his intellect was sharply alert.

"Isn't it strange that she should go back to live in Constantinople?"
Dion said.

"Yes. Not many women in her position would do it."

"And yet there's reason in her contention that an innocent woman who
allows herself to be driven away from the place she lived in is a bit
of a coward."

"Beadon Clarke's transferred to Madrid, so Mrs. Clarke's reason--it
was a diplomatic one--for living in Constantinople falls to the
ground."

"Yes, that's true. But of course her husband and she have parted.

"Naturally. So she has the world to choose from."

"For a home, you mean? Yes. It's an odd choice, Constantinople. But
she's not an ordinary woman."

"No, I suppose not," said Bruce Evelin.

Again Dion was definitely conscious of evasion. He got up to go away,
feeling disappointed.

"Then you advise me to do nothing?" he said.

"What about, my boy?"

"About Mrs. Clarke."

"What could you do?"

Dion was silent.

"I think it's better to let women settle these little things among
themselves. They have a deep and comprehensive understanding of
trifles which we mostly lack. How's Robin?"

Robin again! Was he always to be the buffer between 5 Little Market
Street and Mrs. Clarke?

"He's well and tremendously lively, and I honestly think he's growing
better looking."

"Dear little chap!" said Bruce Evelin, with a very great tenderness in
his voice. "Dion, we shall have to concentrate on Robin."

Dion looked at him with inquiry.

"Poor Beattie, I don't think she'll have a child."

"Beattie! Not ever?"

"I'm afraid not."

Dion was shocked and startled.

"But I haven't heard a word--" he began.

"No. Both Beattie and Guy feel it terribly. I had a talk with
Beattie's doctor to-day."

"How dreadful! I'm sorry. But----" He paused.

He didn't like to ask intimate questions about Beattie.

"I'm afraid it is so," said Bruce Evelin. "You must let us all have a
share in your Robin."

He spoke very quietly, but there was a very deep, even intense,
feeling in his voice.

"Poor Beattie!" Dion said.

And that, too, was an evasion.

He went away from Great Cumberland Place accompanied by a sense of
walking, not perhaps in darkness, but in a dimness which was not
delicately beautiful like the dimness of twilight, but was rather akin
to the semi-obscurity of fog.

Not a word more was said about Mrs. Clarke between Rosamund and Dion,
and the latter never let Mrs. Clarke know about the Turkish songs,
never fulfilled his undertaking to go and see Jimmy again. In a
contest he could only be on Rosamund's side. The whole matter seemed
to him unfortunate, even almost disagreeable, but, for him, there
could be no question as to whether he wished Rosamund's or Mrs.
Clarke's will to prevail. Whatever Rosamund's reason was for not
choosing to be friends with Mrs. Clark he knew it was not malicious or
petty. Perhaps she had made a mistake about Mrs. Clarke. If so it was
certainly an honest mistake. It was when he thought of his promise to
Jimmy that he felt most uncomfortable about Rosamund's never expressed
decision. Jimmy had a good memory. He would not forget. As to Mrs.
Clarke, of course she now fully understood that Mrs. Dion Leith did
not want to have anything to do with her. She continued to go often to
Beattie and Daventry, consolidated her friendship with them. But Dion
never met her in De Lorne Gardens. From Daventry he learnt that Mrs.
Clarke had been extraordinarily kind to Beattie when Beattie's
expectation of motherhood had faded away. Bruce Evelin's apprehension
was well founded. For reasons which Daventry did not enter into
Beattie could never now hope to have a child. Daventry was greatly
distressed about it, but rather for Beattie's sake than for his own.

"I married Beattie because I loved her, not because I wanted to become
a father," he said.

After a long pause he added, almost wistfully.

"As to Beattie's reasons for marrying me, well, Dion, I haven't asked
what they were and I never shall. Women are mysterious, and I believe
it's wisdom on our part not to try to force the locks and look into
the hidden chambers. I'll do what I can to make up to Beattie for this
terrible disappointment. It won't be nearly enough, but that isn't my
fault. Rosamund and you can help her a little."

"How?"

"She--she's extraordinarily fond of Robin."

"Extraordinarily?" said Dion, startled almost by Daventry's peculiar
emphasis on the word.

"Yes. Let her see a good deal of Robin if you can. Poor Beattie!
She'll never have a child of her own to live in."

Dion told Rosamund of this conversation, and they agreed to encourage
Beattie to come to Little Market Street as often as possible.
Nevertheless Beattie did not come very often. It was obvious that she
adored Robin, who was always polite to her; but perhaps delicacy of
feeling kept her from making perpetual pilgrimages to the shrine
before which an incense not hers was forever ascending; or perhaps she
met a gaunt figure of Pain in the home of her sister. However it was,
her visits were rather rare, and no persuasion availed to make her
come oftener. At this time she and Dion's mother drew closer together,
The two women loved and understood each other well. Perhaps between
them there was a link of loneliness, or perhaps there was another
link.

Early in April Dion received one morning the following letter:


                                            "CLARIDGE'S HOTEL
                                                   6 April

 "DEAR MR. LEITH,--I feel pretty rotten about you. I thought when
  once a clever boxer gave his honor on a thing it was a dead cert.
  The mater wouldn't let me write before, though I've been at her
  over it every day for weeks. But now we're going away, so she says
  I may write and just tell you. If you want to say good-by could
  you telephone, she says. P'raps you don't. P'raps you've forgotten
  us. I can tell you Jenkins is sick about it all and your never
  going to the Gim. He said to me to-day, 'I don't know what's come
  over Mr. Leith.' No more do I. The mater says you're a busy man
  and have a kid. I say a true friend is never too busy to be
  friendly. I really do feel rotten over it, and now we are going.
  --Your affectionate                           JIMMY"


Dion showed Rosamund the letter, and telephoned to say he would call
on the following day. Jimmy's voice answered on the telephone and
said:

"I say, you have been beastly to us. The mater says nothing, but we
thought you liked us. Jenkins says that between boxers there's always
a--"

At this point Jimmy was cut off in the flow of his reproaches.

On arriving at Claridge's Dion found Jimmy alone. Mrs. Clarke was out
but would return in a moment. Jimmy received his visitor not stiffly
but with exuberant and vociferous reproaches, and vehement demands to
know the why and wherefore of his unsportsmanlike behavior.

"I've ordered you a real jam tea all the same," he concluded, with a
magnanimity which did him honor, and which, as he was evidently aware,
proved him to be a true sportsman.

"You're a trump," said Dion, pulling the boy down beside him on a
sofa.

"Oh, well--but I say, why didn't you come?"

He stared with the mercilessly inquiring eyes of boyhood.

"I don't think I ever said on my honor that I would come."

"But you did. You swore."

"No. I was afraid of the policeman."

"I say, what rot! As if you could be afraid of any one! Why, Jenkins
says you're the best pupil he's ever had. Why didn't you? Don't you
like us?"

"Of course I do."

"The mater says you're married, and married men have no time to bother
about other people's kids. Is that true?"

"Well, of course there's a lot to be done in London, and I go to
business every day."

"You've got a kid, haven't you?"

"Yes!"

"It's a boy, isn't it?"

"Yes."

"I say, how old is it?"

"A year and a month old, or a little over."

Jimmy's face expressed satire.

"A year and a month!" he repeated. "Is that all? Then it can't be much
good yet, can it?"

"It can't box or do exercise as you can. You are getting broad."

"Rather! Box? I should think not! A kid of a year old boxing! I should
like to see it with Jenkins."

He begin to giggle. By the time Mrs. Clarke returned and they sat down
to the real jam tea, the ice was in fragments.

"I believe you were right, mater, and it was all the kid that
prevented Mr. Leith from sticking to his promise," Jimmy announced, as
he helped Dion to "the strawberry," with a liberality which betokened
an affection steadfast even under the stress of blighting
circumstances.

"Of course I was right," returned his mother gravely.

Dion was rather glad that she looked away from him as she said it.

Her manner to him was unchanged. Evidently she was a woman not quick
to take offense. He liked that absence of all "touchiness" from her,
and felt that a man could rest comfortably on her good breeding. But
this very good breeding increased within him a sense of discomfort
which amounted almost to guilt. He tried to smother it by being very
jolly with Jimmy, to whom he devoted most of his attention. When tea
was over Mrs. Clarke said to her son:

"Now, Jimmy, you must go away for a little while and let me have a
talk with Mr. Leith."

"Oh, mater, that's not fair. Mr. Leith's my pal. Aren't you, Mr.
Leith? Why, even Jenkins says--"

"I should rather think so. Why--"

"You shall see Mr. Leith again before he goes."

He looked at his mother, suddenly became very grave, and went slowly
out of the room. It was evident to Dion that Mrs. Clarke knew how to
make people obey her when she was in earnest.

As soon as Jimmy had gone Mrs. Clarke rang for the waiter to take away
the tea-table.

"Then we shan't be bothered," she remarked. "I hate people coming in
and out when I'm trying to have a quiet talk."

"So do I," said Dion.

The waiter rolled the table out gently and shut the door.

Mrs. Clarke sat down on a sofa.

"Do light a cigar," she said. "I know you want to smoke, and I'll have
a cigarette."

She drew out of a little case which lay on a table beside her a
Turkish cigarette and lit it, while Dion lighted a cigar.

"So you're really going back to Constantinople?" he began. "Are you
taking Jimmy with you?"

"Yes, for a time. My husband raises no objection. In a year I shall
send Jimmy to Eton. Lady Ermyntrude is furious, of course, and has
tried to stir up my husband. But her influence with him is dead. He's
terribly ashamed at what she made him do."

"The action?"

"Yes. It was she who made him think me guilty against his real inner
conviction. Now, poor man, he realizes that he dragged me through the
dirt without reason. He's ashamed to show his face in the Clubs, and
nearly resigned from diplomacy. But he's a valuable man, and they've
persuaded him to go to Madrid."

"Why go back to Constantinople?"

"Merely to show I'm not afraid to and that I won't be driven from my
purpose by false accusations."

"And you love it, of course."

"Yes. My flat will be charming, I think. Some day you'll see it."

Dion was silent in surprise.

"Don't you realize that?" she asked, staring at him.

"I think it very improbable that I shall ever go back to
Constantinople."

"And I'm sure you will."

"Why are you sure?"

"That I can't tell you. Why is one sometimes sure that certain things
will come about?"

"Do you claim to be psychic?" said Dion.

"I never make verbal claims. Now about Jimmy."

She discussed for a little while seriously her plans for the boy's
education while he stayed with her. She had found a tutor, a young
Oxford man, who would accompany them to Turkey, but she wanted Dion's
advice on certain points. He gave it, wondering all the time why she
consulted him after his neglect of her and of her son, after his
failure to accept invitations and to fulfil pledges (or to stick to
the understandings which were almost pledges), after the tacit
refusals of Rosamund. Did it not show a strange persistence, even a
certain lack of pride in her? Perhaps she heard the haunting questions
which he did not utter, for she suddenly turned from the topic of the
boy and said:

"You're surprised at my bothering you with all this when we really
know each other so slightly. It is unconventional; but I shall never
learn the way to conventionality in spite of all poor Esme's efforts
to shepherd me into the path he thinks narrow and I find broad--a way
that leads to destruction. I feel you absolutely understand boys, and
know by instinct the best way with them. That's why I /still/ come to
you."

She paused. She had deliberately driven home her meaning by a stress
on one word. Now she sat looking at him, with a wide-eyed and deeply
grave fixity, as if considering what more she should say. Dion
murmured something about being very glad if he could help her in any
way with regard to Jimmy.

"You can be conventional," she remarked. "Well, why not? Most English
people are perpetually playing for safety."

"I wish you wouldn't go back to Constantinople," said Dion.

"Why?"

"I believe it's a mistake. It seems to me like throwing down a
defiance to your world."

"But I never play for safety."

"But think of the danger you've passed through."

The characteristic distressed look deepened in her eyes till they
seemed to him tragic. Nevertheless, fearlessness still looked out of
them.

"What shall I gain by doing that?" she asked.

"Esme Darlington once said you were a wild mind in an innocent body. I
believe he was right. But it seems to me that some day your wild mind
may get you into danger again and that perhaps you won't escape from
it unscathed a second time."

"How quiet and safe it must be at Number 5!" she rejoined, without any
irony.

"You wouldn't care for that sort of life. You'd find it humdrum," said
Dion, with simplicity.

"You never would," she said, still without irony, without even the
hint of a sneer. "And the truth is that the humdrum is created not by
a way of living but by those who follow it. Your wife and the humdrum
could never occupy the same house. I shall always regret that I didn't
see something of her. Do give her a cordial 'au revoir' from me.
You'll hear of me again. Don't be frightened about me in your kind of
chivalrous heart. I am grateful to you for several things. I'm not
going to give the list now. That would either bore you, or make you
feel shy. Some day, perhaps, I shall tell you what they are, in a
caique on the sweet waters of Asia or among the cypresses of Eyub."

With the last sentence she transported Dion, as on a magic carpet, to
the unwise life. Her husky voice changed a little; her face changed a
little too; the one became slower and more drowsy; the other less
haggard and fixed in its expression of distress. This woman had her
hours of happiness, perhaps even of exultation. For a moment Dion
envisaged another woman in her. And when he had bidden her good-by,
and had received the tremendous farewells of Jimmy, he realized that
she had made upon him an impression which, though soft, was certainly
deep. He thought of how a cushion looks when it lies on a sofa in an
empty room, indented by the small head of a woman who has been
thinking, thinking alone. For a moment he was out of shape, and Mrs.
Clarke had made him so.

In the big hall, as he passed out, he saw Lord Brayfield standing in
front of the bureau speaking to the hall porter.

"Some day, perhaps, I shall tell you what they are, in a caique on the
sweet waters of Asia or among the cypresses of Eyub."

Dion smiled as he recalled Mrs. Clarke's words, which had been spoken
fatalistically. Then his face became very grave.

Suddenly there dawned upon him, like a vision in the London street,
one of the vast Turkish cemeteries, dusty, forlorn, disordered, yet
full of a melancholy touched by romance; and among the thousands of
graves, through the dark thickets of cypresses, he was walking with
Mrs. Clarke, who looked exactly like Echo.

A newsboy at the corner was crying his latest horror--a woman found
stabbed in Hyde Park. But to Dion his raucous and stunted voice
sounded like a voice from the sea, a strange and sad cry lifted up
between Europe and Asia.




                               BOOK III

                           LITTLE CLOISTERS



                              CHAPTER I

More than a year and a half passed away, and in the autumn of 1899 the
Boer War broke out and the face of England was changed; for the heart
of England began to beat more strongly than usual, and the soul of
England was stirred. The winter came, and in many Englishmen a hidden
conflict began; in their journey through life they came abruptly to a
parting of the ways, stood still and looked to the right and the left,
balancing possibilities, searching their natures and finding within
them strange hesitations, recoils, affirmations, determined
nobilities.

Dion had followed the events which led up to the fateful decision of
Wednesday, October the eleventh, with intense interest. As the October
days drew on he had felt the approach of war. It came up, this
footfall of an enemy, it paced at his side. Would he presently be
tried by this enemy, would it test him and find out exactly what metal
he was made of? He wondered, but from the moment when the first cloud
showed itself on the horizon he had a presentiment that this distant
war was going to have a strong effect on his life.

On the afternoon of October the eleventh he walked slowly home from
the City alone. There was excitement in the air. The voices of the
newsvendors sounded fateful in his ears; the faces of the passers-by
looked unusually eager and alert. As he made his way through the crowd
he did not debate the rights and wrongs of the question about to be
decided between Briton and Boer. His mind avoided thoughts about
politics. For him, perhaps strangely, the issue had already narrowed
down to a personal question: "What is this war going to mean to me?"

He asked himself this; he put the question again and again.
Nevertheless it was answered somewhere within him almost as soon as it
was put. If there came a call for volunteers he would be one of the
many who would answer it. The call might not come, of course; the war
might be short, a hole-and-corner affair soon ended. He told himself
that, and, as he did so, he felt sure that the call would come.

He knew he would not hold back; but he knew also that his was not the
eagerness to go of the man assumed by journalists to be the typical
Englishman. He was not mad to plunge into the great game, reckless of
the future and shouting for the fray. He was not one of the "hard-
bitten raw-boned men with keen eyes and ready for anything" beloved of
the journalists, who loom so large in the public eye when "big things
are afoot." On that autumn evening, as he walked homeward, Dion knew
the bunkum that is given out to the world as truth, knew that brave
men have souls undreamed of in newspaper offices. He perceived the
figure of war just then as a figure terribly austere, grim, cold,
harsh--a figure stripped of all pleasant flesh and sweet coloring, of
all softness and warm humanity. It accompanied him like an iron thing
which nevertheless was informed with life. Joy withered beside it, yet
it had the power to make things bloom. Already he knew that as he had
not known it before.

In the crowded Strand the voices of the newsvendors were insistently
shrill, raucous, almost fierce. As he heard them he faced tests. Many
things were going to be put to the test in the almost immediate
future. Among them perhaps would be Rosamund's exact feeling for him.

Upon the hill of Drouva they had slept in the same tent, husband and
wife, more than three years ago; in green and remote Elis they had sat
together before the Hermes, hidden away from the world and hearing the
antique voices; in Westminster Robin was theirs; yet this evening,
facing in imagination the tests of war, Dion knew that Rosamund's
exact feeling for him was still a secret from him. If he went to South
Africa that secret must surely be revealed. Rosamund would inevitably
find out then the nature of her feeling for him, how much she cared,
and even if she did not tell him how much she cared he would know, he
could not help knowing.

He knew with a terrible thoroughness this evening how much he cared
for her.

He considered Robin.

Robin was now more than two and a half years old; a personage in a
jersey and minute knickerbockers, full of dancing energy and spirits,
full of vital interest in the smaller problems of life. He was a
fidget and he was a talker. Out of a full mind he poured forth an
abundant stream of words, carelessly chosen at times, yet on the whole
apt to the occasion. His intelligence was marked, of course,--what
very young child's is not?--and he had inherited an ample store of the
/joie de vivre/ which distinguished his mother. The homeliness of
feature which had marked him out in the baldhead stage of his
existence had given place to a dawning of what promised to be later on
distinct good looks. Already he was an attractive-looking child, with
a beautiful mouth, a rather short and at present rather snub nose,
freckled on the bridge, large blue eyes, and a forehead, temples and
chin which hinted at Rosamund's. His hair was now light brown, and had
a bold, almost an ardent, wave in it. Perhaps Robin's most marked
characteristic at this time was ardor. Occasionally the mildly
inquiring expression which Dion had been touched by in the early days
came to his little face. He could be very gentle and very clinging,
and was certainly sensitive. Often imagination, in embryo as it were,
was shown by his eyes. But ardor informed and enveloped him, he swam
in ardor and of ardor he was all compact. Even the freckles which
disfigured, or adorned, the bridge of his nose looked ardent. Rosamund
loved those freckles in a way she could never have explained, loved
them with a strength and tenderness which issued from the very roots
of her being. To her they were Robin, the dearest part of the dearest
thing on earth. Many of her kisses had gone to those little freckles.

Dion might have to part not only from Rosamund but also from Robin.

He had become very fond of his little son. The detachment which had
perhaps marked his mental attitude to the baby did not mark his mental
attitude to the boy. In the Robin of to-day, the jerseyed and
knickerbockered person, with the incessantly active legs, the eager
eyes, the perpetually twittering voice, Dion was conscious of the
spirit of progress. Already he was able to foresee the small school-
boy, whom only a father could properly help and advise in regard to
many aspects of the life ahead; already he was looking forward to the
time when he could take a hand in the training of Robin. It would be
very hard to go away from that little bit of quicksilver, very hard
indeed.

But the thought which made his heart sink, which brought with it
almost a sensation of mortal sickness to his soul, was the thought of
parting from Rosamund. As he walked down Parliament Street he imagined
the good-by to her on the eve of sailing for South Africa. That acute
moment might never come. This evening he felt it on the way. Whatever
happened it would be within his power to stay with Rosamund, for there
was no conscription in England. If he went to South Africa then the
action of leaving her would be deliberate on his part. Was there
within him something that was stronger than his love for her? There
must be, he supposed, for he knew that if men were called for, and if
Rosamund asked, or even begged him not to go, he would go
nevertheless.

Vaporous Westminster, dark and leaning to the great river, for how
long he had not seen it, or realized what it meant to him! Custom had
blinded his eyes and had nearly closed his mind to it. The day's event
had given him back sight and knowledge. This evening his familiarity
with Westminster bred in him intensity of vision and apprehension. It
seemed to him that scales had fallen from his eyes, that for the first
time he really saw Parliament Street, the Houses of Parliament,
Westminster Bridge, the river. The truth was, that for the first time
he really felt them, felt that he belonged to them and they to him,
that their blackness in the October evening was part of the color of
him, that the Westminster sounds, chimes, footfalls, the dull roar of
traffic, human voices from street, from bridge, from river, harmonized
with the voices in him, in the very depths of him. This was England,
this closeness, this harmony of the outer to and with the inner, this
was England saying to one of her sons, "You belong to me and I to
you." The race spoke and the land, they walked with Dion in the
darkness.

For he did not go straight home. He walked for a long time beside the
river. By the river he kissed Robin and he said good-by to Rosamund,
by the river he climbed upon the troopship, and he saw the fading of
England on the horizon, and he felt the breath of the open sea. And in
the midst of a crowd of men going southward he knew at last what
loneliness was. The lights that gleamed across the river were the last
lights of England that he would see for many a day, perhaps forever;
the chime from the clock-tower was the last of the English sounds. He
endured in imagination a phantom bitterness of departure which seemed
abominably real; then suddenly he was recalled from a possible future
to the very definite present.

He met by the river two men, sleek people in silk hats, with plump
hands--hands which looked as if they were carefully fed on very
nutritious food every day by their owners--warmly covered. As they
passed him one of those know-alls said to the other:

"Oh, it'll only be a potty little war. What can a handful of peasants
do against our men? I'll lay you five to one in sovereigns two months
will see it out."

"I dare say you will," returned the other, in a voice that was surely
smiling, "but I won't take you."

"By Jove, what a plunger I am!" thought Dion. "Racing ahead like a
horse that's lost his wits. Ten to one they'll never want volunteers."

But Westminster still looked exceptional, full of the inner meaning,
and somewhere within him a voice still said, "You will go."
Nevertheless he was able partly to put off his hybrid feeling, half-
dread, half-desire. The sleek people in the silk hats had made their
little effect on the stranger. "The man in the street is often right,"
Dion said to himself; though he knew that the man in the street is
probably there, and remains there, because he is so often wrong.

When he reached Little Market Street Dion told Rosamund there would be
war in South Africa, but he did not even hint at his thought that
volunteers might be called for, at his intention, if they were, to
offer himself. To do that would not only be absurdly premature, but
might even seem slightly bombastic, an uncalled-for study in heroics.
He kept silence. The battles of Ladysmith, of Magersfontein, of
Stormberg, of Colenso, unsettled the theories of sleek people in silk
hats. England came to a very dark hour when Robin was playing with a
new set of bricks which his Aunt Beattie had given him. Dion began to
understand the rightness of his instinct that evening by the river,
when Westminster had spoken to him and England had whispered in his
blood. As he had thought of things, so they were going to be. The test
was very great. It was as if already it stood by him, a living entity,
and touched him with an imperious hand. Sometimes he looked at
Rosamund and saw great stretches of sea rolling under great stretches
of sky. The barrier! How would he be able to bear the long separation
from Rosamund? The habit of happiness in certain circumstances can
become the scourge of a man. Men who were unhappy at home could go to
war with a lighter heart than he.

Just before Christmas the call for men came, and in Dion a hesitation
was born. Should he go and offer himself at once without telling
Rosamund, or should he tell her what he wished to do and ask her
opinion? Suppose she were against his going out? He could not ask her
advice if he was not prepared to take it. What line did he wish her to
take? By what course of action would such a woman as Rosamund prove
depth of love? Wouldn't it be natural for a woman who loved a man to
raise objections to his going out to fight in a distant country?
Wouldn't she prove her love by raising objections? On the other hand,
wouldn't a woman who loved a man in the greatest way be driven by the
desire to see him rise up in an emergency and prove his manhood at
whatever cost to her?

Dion wanted one thing of Rosamund at this moment, wanted it terribly,
with longing and with fear,--the proof absolute and unhesitating of
her love for him.

He decided to volunteer without telling her before hand that he meant
to do so. He told no one of his intention except his Uncle Biron, whom
he was obliged to consult as they were partners in business.

"You're right, my boy," said his uncle. "We'll get on as best we can
without you. We shall miss you, of course. Since you've been married
your energy has been most praiseworthy, but, of course, the nation
comes before the firm. What does your mother say?"

Dion was struck with a sense of wonder by this question. Why didn't
his uncle ask him what Rosamund had said?

"I haven't spoken to her," he answered.

"She'll wish you to go in spite of all," said his uncle gravely.

"I haven't even spoken to Rosamund of my intention to enlist."

His uncle looked surprised, even for a moment astonished, but he only
said:

"She's rather on heroic lines, I should judge. There's something
spacious in her nature."

"Yes," said Dion.

He pledged his uncle to silence. Then they talked business.

From that moment Dion wondered how his mother would take his decision.
That he had not wondered before proved to himself the absorbing
character of his love for his wife. He loved his mother very much,
yet, till his uncle had spoken about her in the office, he had only
thought about Rosamund in connection with his decision to enlist. The
very great thing had swallowed up the big thing. There is something
ruthless, almost at moments repellent, in the very great thing which
rules in a man's life. But his mother would never know.

That was what he said to himself, unconscious of the fact that his
mother had known and had lived alone with her knowledge for years.

He offered himself for service in South Africa with the City Imperial
Volunteers. The doctor passed him. He was informed that he would be
sworn in at the Guildhall on 4th January. The great step was taken.

Why had he taken it without telling Rosamund he was going to take it?

As he came out into the dark winter evening he wondered about that
almost vaguely. He must have had a driving reason, but now he did not
know what it was. How was Rosamund going to take it? Suddenly he felt
guilty, as if he had done her a wrong. They were one flesh, and in
such a vital matter he had not consulted her. Wasn't it abominable?

As soon as he was free he went straight home.

This time, as he walked homeward, Dion held no intercourse with
Westminster. If he heard the chimes, the voices, the footfalls, he was
not conscious of hearing them; if he saw the vapors from the river,
the wreaths of smoke from the chimneys, the lights gleaming in the
near houses and far away across the dark mystery of the water, he did
not know that he saw them. In himself he was imprisoned, and against
the great city in which he walked he had shut the doors.

He arrived at his house and put his hand in his pocket to get his
latch-key. Before he was able to draw it forth the green door was
opened and Beatrice came out.

"Dion!" she said, startled.

"You nearly ran over me!"

"What is it?" she asked. "What have you done?"

"But--"

"I know!" she interrupted.

She put out her hand and took hold of his coat sleeve. The action was
startlingly impulsive in Beatrice, who was always so almost plaintive,
so restrained, so dim.

"But you can't!"

"I do. You are going to South Africa."

He said nothing. How could he tell Beatrice before he told Rosamund?

"When are you going?"

"Is Rosamund in the house, Beattie?" he asked, very gently.

Beatrice flushed deeply, painfully, and took her hand from his sleeve.

"Yes. I've been playing with Robin, building castles with the new
bricks. Good-by, Dion."

She went past him and down the small street rather quickly. He stood
for a moment looking after her; then he turned into the house. As he
shut the door he heard a chord struck on the piano upstairs in
Rosamund's sitting-room. He took off his coat and hat and came into
the little hall. As he did so he heard Rosamund's voice beginning to
sing Brahms's "Wiegenlied" very softly. He guessed that she was
singing to an audience of Robin. The bricks had been put away after
the departure of Aunt Beattie, and now Robin was being sung towards
sleep. How often would he be sung to by Rosamund in the future when
his father would not be there to listen!

Robin was going to have his mother all to himself, and Rosamund was
going to have her little son all to herself. But they did not know
that yet. The long months of their sacred companionship stretched out
before the father as he listened to the lullaby, which he could only
just hear. Rosamund had mastered the art of withdrawing her voice and
yet keeping it perfectly level.

When the song was finished, whispered away into the spaces where music
disperses to carry on its sweet mission, Dion went up the stairs,
opened the door of Rosamund's room, and saw something very simple,
and, to him, very memorable. Rosamund had turned on the music-stool
and put her right arm round Robin, who, in his minute green jersey and
green knickerbockers, stood leaning against her with the languid
happiness and half-wayward demeanor of a child who has been playing,
and who already feels the soothing influence of approaching night with
its gift of profound sleep. Robin's cheeks were flushed, and in his
blue eyes there was a curious expression, drowsily imaginative, as if
he were welcoming dreams which were only for him. With a faint smile
on his small rosy lips he was listening while Rosamund repeated to him
in English the words of the song she had just been singing. Dion heard
her say:


 "Sink to slumber, good-night,
  And angels of light
  With love you shall fold
  As the Christ Child of old."


"There's Fa!" whispered Robin, sending to Dion a semi-roguish look.

Dion held up his hand and formed "Hush!" with his lips. Rosamund
finished the verse:


 "While the stars dimly shine
  May no sorrow be thine."


She bent and kissed Robin on the top of his head just in the middle,
choosing the place, and into his hair she breathed a repetition of the
last words, "May no sorrow be thine."

And Dion was going to the war.

Robin slipped from his mother's arm gently and came to his father.

"'Allo, Fa!" he observed confidentially.

Dion bent down.

"Hallo, Robin!"

He picked the little chap up and gave him a kiss. What a small bundle
of contentment Robin was at that moment. In South Africa Dion often
remembered just how Robin had felt to him then, intimate and a
mystery, confidential, sleepy with happiness, a tiny holder of the
Divine, a willing revelation and a soft secret. So much in so little!

"You've been playing with Aunt Beattie."

Robin acknowledged it.

"Auntie's putty good at bricks."

"Did you meet Beattie, Dion?" asked Rosamund.

"On the doorstep."

He thought of Beattie's question. There was no question in Rosamund's
face. But perhaps his own face had changed.

A tap came to the door.

"Master Robin?" said nurse, in a voice that held both inquiry and an
admonishing sound.

When Robin had gone off to bed, walking vaguely and full of the
forerunners of dreams, Dion knew that his hour had come. He felt a
sort of great stillness within him, stillness of presage, perhaps, or
of mere concentration, of the will to be, to do, to endure, whatever
came. Rosamund shut down the lid of the piano and came away from the
music-stool. Dion looked at her, and thought of the maidens of the
porch and of the columns of the Parthenon.

"Rosamund," he said,--that stillness within him forbade any
preparation, any "leading up,"--"I've joined the City Imperial
Volunteers."

"The City Imperial Volunteers?" she said.

He knew by the sound of her voice that she had not grasped the meaning
of what he had done. She looked surprised, and a question was in her
brown eyes.

"Why? What are they? I don't understand. And the Artists' Rifles?"

"I've got my transfer from them. I've joined for the war."

"The war? Do you mean----?"

She came up to him, looking suddenly intent.

"Do you mean you have volunteered for active service in South Africa?"

"Yes."

"Without consulting me?"

Her whole face reddened, almost as it had reddened when she spoke to
him about the death of her mother.

"Yes. I haven't signed on yet, but the doctor has passed me. I'm to be
sworn in at the Guildhall on the fourth, I believe. We shall sail very
soon, almost directly, I suppose. They want men out there."

He did not know how bruskly he spoke; he was feeling too much to know.

"I didn't think you could do such a thing without speaking to me
first. My husband, and you----!"

She stopped abruptly, as if afraid of what she might say if she went
on speaking. Two deep lines appeared in her forehead. For the first
time in his life Dion saw an expression of acute hostility in her
eyes. She had been angry, or almost angry with him for a moment in
Elis, when he broke off the branch of wild olive; but she had not
looked like this. There was something piercing in her expression that
was quite new to him.

"I felt I ought to do it," he said dully.

"Did you think I should try to prevent you?"

"No. I scarcely knew what I thought."

"Have you told your mother?"

"No. I had to tell Uncle Biron because of the business. Nobody else
knows."

And then suddenly he remembered Beattie.

"At least I haven't told any one else."

"But some one else does know--knew before I did."

"I saw Beattie just now, as I said. I believe she guessed. I didn't
tell her."

"But how could she guess such a thing if you gave her no hint?"

"That's just what I have been wondering."

Rosamund was silent. She went away from him and stood by the fire,
turning her back to him. He waited for a moment, then he went to the
hearth.

"Don't you think perhaps it's best for a man to decide such a thing
quite alone? It's a man's job, and each man must judge for himself
what he ought to do in such a moment. If you had asked me not to go I
should have felt bound to go all the same."

"But I should have said 'Go.' Then you never understood me in Greece?
All our talks told you nothing about me? And now Robin is here--you
thought I should ask you not to go!"

She turned round. She seemed almost passionately surprised.

"Perhaps--in a way--I wished to think that."

"Why? Did you wish to despise me?"

"Rosamund! As if I could ever do that."

"If you did a despicable thing I should despise you."

"Don't! I haven't much more time here."

"I never, never shall be able to understand how you could do this
without telling me beforehand that you were going to do it."

"It wasn't from any want of respect or love for you."

"I can't talk about it any more just now."

The flush on her face deepened. She turned and went out of the room.

Dion was painfully affected. He had never before had a serious
disagreement with Rosamund. It was almost intolerable to have one now
on the eve of departure from her. He felt like one who had committed
an outrage out of the depths of a terrible hunger, a hunger of
curiosity. He knew now why he had volunteered for active service
without consulting Rosamund. Obscurely his nature had spoken, saying,
"Put her to the test and make the test drastic." And he had obeyed the
command. He had wanted to know, to find out suddenly, in a moment, the
exact truth of years. And now he had roused a passion of anger in
Rosamund.

Her anger wrapped him in pain such as he had never felt till now.

The house seemed full of menace. In the little room the atmosphere was
changed. He looked round it and his eyes rested on the Hermes. He went
up to it and stood before it.

Instantly he felt again the exquisite calm of Elis. The face of the
Hermes made the thought of war seem horrible and ridiculous. Men had
learnt so much when Praxiteles created his Hermes, and they knew so
little now. The enigma of their violence was as great as the enigma of
the celestial calm which the old Greeks had perpetuated to be forever
the joy and the rest of humanity. And he, Dion, was going to take an
active part in violence. The unchanging serenity of the Hermes, which
brought all Elis before him, with its green sights and its wonderful
sounds, of the drowsy insects in the sunshine, of the sheep-bells, and
of the pines whose voices hold within them all the eternal secrets,
increased the intensity of his misery. He realized how unstable are
the foundations of human happiness, and his house of life seemed
crumbling about him.

Presently he went downstairs to his room and wrote letters to his
mother and to Bruce Evelin, telling them what he had done.

When he had directed and stamped these letters he thought of Beattie
and Guy. Beattie knew. What was it which had led her so instantly to a
knowledge denied to Rosamund? Rosamund had evidently not noticed any
difference in him when he came in that evening. But, to be sure, Robin
had been there.

Robin had been there.

Dion sat before the writing-table for a long while doing nothing. Then
a clock struck. He had only half an hour to spare before dinner would
be ready. Quickly he wrote a few words to Beattie:


 "MY DEAR BEATTIE,--You were right. I have volunteered for active
  service and shall soon be off to South Africa. I don't know yet
  exactly when we shall start, but I expect they'll hurry us off as
  quickly as they can. Men are wanted out there badly. Lots of
  fellows are coming forward. I'll tell you more when I see you
  again. Messages to Guy.--Yours affectionately,
                                                   "DION"


It was not an eloquent letter, but Beattie would understand. Beattie
was not a great talker but she was a great understander. He went out
to put the three letters into the pillar-box. Then he hurried upstairs
to his dressing-room. For the first time in his life he almost dreaded
spending an evening alone with Rosamund.

He did not see her till he came into the drawing-room. As he opened
the door he saw her sitting by the fire reading, in a dark blue dress.

"I'm afraid I'm late," he said, as he walked to the hearth. "I wrote
to mother, Beattie and godfather to tell them what I was going to do."

"What you had done," she said quietly, putting down the book.

"I haven't actually been sworn in yet, but of course it is practically
the same thing."

He looked at her almost surreptitiously. She was very grave, but there
was absolutely nothing hostile or angry in her expression or manner.
They went into the dining-room, and talked together much as usual
during dinner. As soon as dinner was over, and the parlor-maid had
gone out, having finished her ministrations, which to Dion that night
had seemed innumerable and well-nigh unbearable, he said:

"I'm dreadfully sorry about to-day. I did the wrong thing in
volunteering without saying anything to you. Of course you were hurt
and startled----"

He looked at her and paused.

"Yes, I was. I couldn't help it, and I don't think you ought to have
done what you did. But you have made a great sacrifice--very great. I
only want to think of that, Dion, of how much you are giving up, and
of the cause--our cause."

She spoke very earnestly and sincerely, and her eyes looked serious
and very kind.

"Don't let us go back to anything sad, or to any misunderstanding
now," she continued. "You are doing an admirable thing, and I shall
always be glad you had the will to do it, were able to do it. Tell me
everything. I want to live in your new life as much as I can. I want
you to feel me in it as much as you can."

"She has prayed over it. While I was writing my letters she was
praying over it."

Suddenly Dion knew this as if Rosamund had opened her heart to him and
had told it. And immediately something which was like a great light
seemed not only to illumine the present moment but also to throw a
piercing ray backwards upon all his past life with Rosamund. In the
light of this ray he discerned a shadowy something, which stood
between Rosamund and him, keeping them always apart. It was a
tremendous Presence; his feeling was that it was the Presence of God.
Abruptly he seemed to be aware that God had always stood, was standing
now, between him and his wife. He remembered the words in the marriage
service, "Those whom God hath joined together let no man put asunder."
"But God," he thought, "did not join us. He stood between us always.
He stands between us now." It was an awful thought. It was like a
great blasphemy. He was afraid of it. And yet he now felt that it was
an old, old thought in his mind which only now had he been able to
formulate. He had known without knowing consciously, but now he
consciously knew.

He took care at this moment not to look at Rosamund. If he looked,
surely she would see in his eyes his terrible thought, the thought he
was going to carry with him to South Africa. Making a great effort he
began to tell her all that he knew about the C.I.V. They discussed
matters in a comradely spirit. Rosamund said many warm-hearted things,
showed herself almost eagerly solicitous. They went up to sit by the
fire in her little room. Dion smoked. They talked for a long time. Had
any one been there to listen he would probably have thought, "This man
has got the ideal wife. She's a true comrade as well as a wife." But
all the time Dion kept on saying to himself, "This is the result of
her prayers before dinner. She is being good." Only when it was late,
past their usual hour for going to bed, did he feel that the strong
humanity in Rosamund had definitely gained ground, that she was being
genuinely carried away by warm impulses connected with dear England,
our men, and with him.

When they got up at last to go to bed she exclaimed:

"I shall always love what you have done, Dion. You know that."

"But not the way of my doing it!" trembled on his lips.

He did not say it, however. Why lead her back even for a moment to
bitterness?

That night he lay with his thoughts, and in the darkness the ray was
piercing bright and looked keen like a sharpened sword.



                              CHAPTER II

On the fourth of January Dion and about nine hundred other men were
sworn in at the Guildhall; on January the seventeenth, eight hundred
of them, including Dion, were presented with the Freedom of the City
of London; on the nineteenth they were equipped and attended a
farewell service at St. Paul's Cathedral, after which they were
entertained at supper, some at Gray's Inn and some at Lincoln's Inn;
on the twentieth they entrained for Southampton, from which port they
sailed in the afternoon for South Africa. Dion was on board of the
"Ariosto."

Strangely, perhaps, he was almost glad when the ship cast off and the
shores of England faded and presently were lost beyond the horizon
line. He was alone now with his duty. Life was suddenly simplified. It
was better so. In the last days he had often felt confused, beset, had
often felt that he was struggling in a sea of complications which
threatened to overwhelm him. There had been too much to do and there
had been too much to endure; he had been obliged to be practical when
he was feeling intensely emotional. The effort to dominate and to
conceal his emotion had sometimes almost exhausted him in the midst of
all he had had to do. He had come to the knowledge of the fact that it
is the work of the spirit which leaves the whole man tired. He was
weary, not from hard energies connected with his new profession, not
from getting up at dawn, marching through dense crowds of cheering
countrymen, traveling, settling in on shipboard, but from farewells.
He looked back now upon a sort of panorama of farewells, of partings
from his mother, his uncle, Bruce Evelin, Guy, Beatrice, Robin,
Rosamund.

Quite possibly all these human companions had vanished out of his life
for ever. It was a tremendous thought, upon which he was resolved not
to dwell lest his courage and his energies might be weakened.

Through good-bys a man may come to knowledge, and Dion had, in these
last few days, gone down to the bedrock of knowledge concerning some
of those few who were intimately in his life--knowledge of them and
also of himself. Nobody had traveled to Southampton to see him off. He
had a very English horror of scenes, and had said all his good-bys in
private. With Bruce Evelin he had had a long talk; they had spoken
frankly together about the future of Rosamund and Robin in the event
of his not coming back. Dion had expressed his views on the bringing
up of the boy, and, in doing so had let Bruce Evelin into secrets of
Greece. The father did not expect, perhaps did not even desire, that
the little son should develop into a paragon, but he did desire for
Rosamund's child the strong soul in the strong body, and the soft
heart that was not a softy's heart.

In that conversation Bruce Evelin had learnt a great deal about Dion.
They had spoken of Rosamund, perhaps more intimately than they had
ever spoken before, and Dion had said, "I'm bothering so much about
Robin partly because her life is bound up with Robin's."

"Several lives are bound up with that little chap's," Bruce Evelin had
said.

And a sudden sense of loneliness had come upon Dion. But he had only
made some apparently casual remark to the effect that he knew Bruce
Evelin would do his best to see that Robin came to no harm. No absurd
and unnecessary promises had been exchanged between the old and the
young man. Their talk had been British, often seemingly casual, and
nearly always touched with deep feeling. It had not opened to Dion new
vistas of Bruce Evelin. For a long time Dion had felt that he knew
Bruce Evelin. But it had given him a definite revelation of the strong
faithfulness, the tenacity of faithfulness in friendship, which was
perhaps the keynote of Bruce Evelin's character.

The parting from Guy had been less eventful. Nevertheless it had
helped to get rid of certain faint misunderstandings which neither of
the friends had ever acknowledged. Since the Mrs. Clarke episode Dion
had been aware that Guy's feeling towards him had slightly changed.
They were such old and tried friends that they would always care for
each other, but Guy could not help resenting Rosamund's treatment of
Mrs. Clarke, could not help considering Dion's acquiescence in it a
sign of weakness. These feelings, unexpressed, but understood by Dion,
had set up a slight barrier between the two young men; it had fallen
when they said good-by. Mrs. Clarke had been forgotten then by Guy,
who had only remembered the gifts of war, and that possibly this was
his final sight of old Dion. All their common memories had been with
them when the last hand-clasp was given, and perhaps only when their
hands fell apart had they thoroughly tested at last the strength of
the link between them. They were friends for life without knowing
exactly why. Thousands of Englishmen were in the same case.

Dion had gone to De Lorne Mansions to bid good-by to Beattie, and with
her, too, he had talked about Robin. Beattie had known when Dion was
coming, and had taken care to be alone. Always quiet, she had seemed
to Dion quieter even than usual in that final hour by the fire, almost
singularly timid and repressed. There had even been moments when she
had seemed to him cold. But the coldness--if really there had been any
--had been in her manner, perhaps in her voice, but had been absent
from her face. They had sat in the firelight, which Beattie was always
fond of, and Dion had not been able to see her quite clearly. If the
electric light had been turned on she might have told him more; but
she surely would not have told him of the quiet indifference which
manner and voice and even inexpressive attitude had seemed to be
endeavoring to convey to him. For Beattie's only half-revealed face
had looked eloquent in the firelight, eloquent of a sympathy and even
of a sorrow she had said very little about. Whenever Dion had begun to
feel slightly chilled he had looked at her, and the face in the
firelight had assured him. "Beattie does care," he had thought; and he
had realized how much he wanted Beattie to care, how he had come to
depend upon Beattie's sisterly affection and gentle but deep interest
in all the course of his life.

Quickly, too quickly, the moment had come for him to say the last word
to Beattie, and suddenly he had felt shy. It had seemed to him that
something in Beattie--he could not have said what--had brought about
this unusual sensation in him. He had got up abruptly with a "Well, I
suppose I must be off now!" and had thrust out his hand. He had felt
that his manner and action were almost awkward and hard. Beattie had
got up too in a way that looked listless.

"Are you well, Beattie?" he had asked.

"Quite well."

"Perhaps you are tired?"

"No."

"I fancied--well, good-by, Beattie."

"Good-by, Dion."

That had been all. At the door he had looked round, and had seen
Beattie standing with her back to him and her face to the firelight,
stooping slightly, and he had felt a strong impulse to go to her
again, and to--he hardly knew what--to say good-by again, perhaps, in
a different, more affectionate or more tender way. But he had not done
it. Instead he had gone out and had shut the door behind him very
quietly. It was odd that Beattie had not even looked after him. Surely
people generally did that when a friend was going away, perhaps for
ever. But Beattie was different from other people, and somehow he was
quite sure she cared.

The three last good-bys had been said to his mother, Robin and
Rosamund, in Queen Anne's Mansions and Little Market Street. He had
stayed with his mother for nearly two hours. She had a very bad cold,
unbecoming, complicated with fits of sneezing, a cold in the "three
handkerchiefs an hour" stage. And this commonplace malady had made him
feel very tender about her, and oddly pitiful about all humanity,
including, of course, himself. While they talked he had thought
several times, "It's hard to see mother in such a state when perhaps I
shall never see her again. I don't want to remember her with a cold."
And the thought, "I shan't be here to see her get well," had pained
him acutely.

"I'm looking and feeling glazed, dee-ar," had been her greeting to
him. "My nose is shiny and my mind is woolly. I don't think you ought
to kiss me or talk to me."

And then he had kissed her, and they had talked, intimately,
sincerely. In those last hours mercifully Dion had not felt shy with
his mother. But perhaps this was because she was never shy, not even
in tenderness or in sorrow. She was not afraid of herself. They had
even been able to discuss the possibility of his being killed in the
war, and Mrs. Leith had been quite simple about it, laying aside all
her usual elaboration of manner.

"The saddest result of such an honorable and noble end would be the
loss to Robin, I think," she had said.

"To Robin? But he's got such a mother!"

"Do you think he doesn't need, won't need much more later on, the
father he's got? Dion, my son, humility is a virtue, no doubt, but I
don't believe in excess even in the practice of virtue, and sometimes
I think you do."

"I didn't know it."

"This going to the war is a splendid thing for you. I wouldn't have
you out of it even though----"

Here she had been overcome by a tremendous fit of sneezing from which
she had emerged with the smiling remark:

"I'm not permitted to improve the occasion."

"I believe I know what you mean. Perhaps you're right, mother. You're
cleverer than I am. Still I can't help seeing that Robin's got a
mother such as few children have. Look round at all the mothers you
know in London!"

"Yes. Rosamund was created to be a mother. But just to-day I want to
look at Robin's father."

And so they had talked of him.

That talk had done Dion good. It had set his face towards a shining
future. If he came back from the war he now felt, through the feeling
of his mother, that he would surely come back tempered, tried, better
fitted to Robin's uses, more worthy of any woman's gift of herself.
Without preaching, even without being remarkably definite, his mother
had made him see in this distant war a great opportunity, not to win a
V.C. or any splashing honor that would raise him up in the eyes of the
world, but to reach out and grip hold of his own best possibilities.
Had his mother done even more than this? Had she set before him some
other goal which the war might enable him to gain if he had not
already gained it? Had she been very subtle when seeming to be very
direct? Even when she held him in her arms--despite the cold!--and
gave him the final kiss and blessing, he was not sure. If it had been
done it had been done with extraordinary delicacy, with the marvelous
cunning of clever love which knows how to avoid all the pitfalls. And
it had been done, too, with the marvelous unselfishness of which,
perhaps, only the highest type of mother-love is capable.

After he had left his mother, and was just going out of the flat, Dion
had heard through the half-open door a sound, a ridiculous sound,
which had made him love her terribly, and with the sudden yearning
which is the keenest pain of the heart because it defines all the
human limitations: she was sneezing again violently. As he shut the
front door, "If she were to die while I'm away, and I were to come
back!" had stabbed his mind. Outside in the court he had gazed up at
the towering rows of lighted windows and had said another good-by out
there.

Shutting his eyes for a moment as the "Ariosto" plowed her way onwards
through a rather malignant sea, Dion saw again those rows of lighted
windows, and he wondered, almost as earnestly as a child wonders,
whether his mother's cold was better. What he had done, volunteering
for active service and joining the C.I.V. battalion, had made him feel
simpler than usual; but he did not know it, did not look on at his own
simplicity.

And then, last of all, had come the parting from Robin and Rosamund.

Rosamund and Dion had agreed not to make very much of his departure to
Robin. Father was going way for a time, going over the sea
picturesquely, with a lot of friends, all men, all happy to be
together and to see wonderful things in a country quite different from
England. Some day, when Robin was a big as his father, perhaps he,
too, would make such a voyage with his friends. Robin had been deeply
interested, and had shown his usual ardor in comment and--this was
more embarrassing--in research. He had wanted to know a great deal
about his father's intentions and the intentions of father's numerous
male friends. What were they going to do when they arrived in the
extremely odd country which had taken it into its head to be different
from England? How many male friends was father taking with him? Why
hadn't they all been to "see us?" Was Uncle Guy one of them? Was Mr.
Thrush going too? Why wasn't Mr. Thrush going? If he was too old to go
was Uncle Guy too old? Did Mr. Thrush want to go? Was he disappointed
at father's not being able to take him? Was it all a holiday for
father? Would mummy have liked to go? No lies had been told to Robin,
but some of the information he had sought had been withheld. Dion had
made skilful use of Mr. Thrush when matters had become difficult, when
Robin had nearly driven him into a corner. The ex-chemist, though
seldom seen, loomed large in Robin's world, on account of his
impressive coloring and ancient respectabilities. Robin regarded him
with awful admiration, and looked forward to growing like him in some
far distant future. Dion had frequently ridden off from difficult
questions on Mr. Thrush. Even in the final interview between father
and son Mr. Thrush had been much discussed.

The final interview had taken place in the nursery among Aunt
Beattie's bricks, by which Robin was still obsessed. Dion had sat on
the floor and built towers with his boy, and had wondered, as he
handled the bricks in the shining of the nursery fire, whether he
would come back to help Robin with his building later on. He was going
out to build, for England and for himself, perhaps for Robin and
Rosamund, too. Would he be allowed to see the fruits of his labors?

The towers of bricks had grown high, and with it Dion had built up
another tower, unknown to Robin, a tower of hopes for the child. So
much ardor in so tiny a frame! It was a revelation of the wonder of
life. What a marvel to have helped to create that life and what a
responsibility. And he was going away to destroy life, if possible.
The grotesqueness of war had come upon him then, as he had built up
the tower with Robin. And he had longed for a released world in which
his boy might be allowed to walk as a man. The simplicity of Robin,
his complete trustfulness, his eager appreciation of human nature, his
constant reaching out after kindness without fear of being denied,
seemed to imply a world other than the world which must keep on
letting blood in order to get along. Robin, and all the other Robins,
female and male, revealed war in its true light. Terrible children
whose unconscious comment on life bites deep like an acid! Terrible
Robin in that last hour with the bricks!

When the tower had become a marvel such as had been seen in no nursery
before, Dion had suggested letting it be. Another brick and it must
surely fall. The moment was at hand when he must see the last of
Robin. He had had a furtive but strong desire to see the tower he and
his son had built still standing slenderly erect when he went out of
the nursery. Just then he had been the man who seeks a good omen.
Robin had agreed with his suggestion after a long moment of rapt
contemplation of the tower.

"I wish Mr. Thrush could see it," he had observed, laying down the
brick he had taken up to add to the tower just before his father had
spoken. "He /would/ be pleased."

The words had been lifted out on a sigh, the sigh of the wonder-worker
who had achieved his mission. And then they had talked of Mr. Thrush,
sitting carefully, almost motionless, beside the tower, and speaking
softly "for fear." The firelight had danced upon the yellow bricks and
upon the cream-colored nursery walls, filtering through the high
nursery "guard" which protected Robin from annihilation by fire, and
the whisper, whisper of their voices had only emphasized the quiet.
And, with every moment that went by, the lit-up tower had seemed more
like a symbol to Dion. Then at last the cuckoo-clock had chimed and
the wooden bird, with trembling tail, had made its jerky obeisance.

"Cuckoo!"

Dion had put his arm round the little figure in the green jersey and
the tiny knickerbockers, and had whispered, still governed by the
tower:

"I must go now, Robin."

"Good-by, Fa," Robin had whispered back, with his eyes on the tower.

With a very careful movement he had lifted his face to be kissed, and
on his soft lips Dion had felt a certain remoteness. Did the tower
stand between him and his little son as he said good-by to Robin?

Just as he had reluctantly let Robin go and, with his legs crossed,
had been about to perform the feat of getting up without touching the
floor with his hands, and without shaking the bricks in their places,
--moved to this trifling bodily feat by the desire to confront his
emotion with an adversary,--the door behind him had been opened.
Already in movement he had instinctively half-turned round. Something
had happened,--he never knew exactly what,--something had escaped from
his physical control because his mind had abruptly been deflected from
its task of vigilance; there had been a crash and a cry of "Oh, /Fa/!"
from Robin, and he had met Rosamund's eyes as the tower toppled down
in ruin. Not so much as one brick had been left upon another.

Robin had been greatly distressed. Tears had come into his eyes, and
for a moment he had looked reproachfully at his father. Then, almost
immediately, something chivalrous had spoken within him, admonishing
him, and he had managed a smile.

"It'll be higher next time, Fa, won't it?" he had murmured, still
evidently fighting a keen disappointment.

And Dion had caught him up, given him a hug, whispered "My boy!" to
him, put him down and gone straight out of the room with Rosamund, who
had not spoken a word.

And that had been the last of Robin for his father.

In the evening, when Robin was asleep, Dion had said good-by to
Rosamund. The catastrophe of the tower of bricks had haunted his mind.
As he had chosen to make of the tower an omen, in its destruction he
had found a presage of evil which depressed him, which even woke in
him ugly fears of the future. He had had a great deal out of life, not
all he had wanted, but still a great deal. Perhaps he was not going to
have much more. He had not spoken of his fears to Rosamund, but had
been resolutely cheerful with her in their last conversation. Neither
of them had mentioned the possibility of his not coming back. They had
talked of what probably lay before him in South Africa, and of Robin,
and presently Rosamund had said:

"I want to make a suggestion. Will you promise to tell me if you
dislike it?"

"Yes. What is it?"

"Would you mind if I succeeded in letting this house and went into the
country with Robin to wait for your coming back?"

"Letting it furnished, do you mean?"

"Yes."

"But won't you be dull in the country, away from mother, and Beattie,
and godfather, and all our friends?"

"I could never be dull with Robin and nature, never, and I wouldn't go
very far from London. I thought of something near Welsley."

"So that you could go in to Cathedral service when 'The Wilderness'
was sung!"

He had smiled as he had said it, but his own reference to Rosamund's
once-spoken-of love of the wilderness had, in a flash, brought the
hill of Drouva before him, and he had faced man's tragedy--remembered
joys of the past in a shadowed present.

"Go into the country, Rose. I only want you to be happy, but"--he had
hesitated, and then had added, almost in spite of himself--"but not
too happy."

Not too happy! That really was the great fear at his heart now that he
was voyaging towards South Africa, that Rosamund would be too happy
without him. He no longer deceived himself. This drastic change in his
life had either taught him to face realities, or simply prevented him
from being able to do anything else. He told himself the truth, and it
was this, that Rosamund did not love him at all as he loved her. She
was fond of him, she trusted him, she got on excellently with him, she
believed in him, she even admired him for having been able to live as
he had lived before their marriage, but she did not passionately love
him. He might have been tempted to think that, with all her fine, even
splendid, qualities, she was deprived of the power of loving intensely
if he had not seen her with Robin, if he had not once spoken with her
about her mother.

If he were killed in South Africa would Rosamund be angry at his
death? That was her greatest tribute, anger, directed surely not
against any human being, but against the God Whom she loved and Who,
so she believed, ruled the world and directed the ways of men. Once
Rosamund had said that she knew it was possible for human beings to
hurt God. She had doubtless spoken out of the depths of her personal
experience. She had felt sure that by her anger at the death of her
mother she had hurt God. Such a conviction showed how she thought of
God, in what a closeness of relation with God she felt herself to be.
Dion knew now that she had loved her mother, that she loved Robin, as
she did not love him. If he were to die she would be very sorry, but
she would not be very angry. No, she would be able to breathe out a
"farewell!" simply, with a resignation comparable to that of the
Greeks on those tombs which she loved, and then--she would concentrate
on Robin.

If he, Dion, were to be shot, and had time for a thought before dying,
he knew what his thought would be: that the Boer's bullet had only hit
a man, not, like so many bullets fired in war, a man and a woman. And
that thought would add an exquisite bitterness to the normal
bitterness of death.

So Dion, on the "Ariosto," voyaged towards South Africa, companioned
by new and definite knowledge--new at any rate in the light and on the
surface, definite because in the very big moments of life truth
becomes as definite as the bayonet piercing to the man who is pierced.

His comrades were a mixed lot, mostly quite young. The average age was
about twenty-five. Among them were barristers, law students, dentists,
bank clerks, clerks, men of the Civil Service, architects,
auctioneers, engineers, schoolmasters, builders, plumbers, jewelers,
tailors, Stock Exchange men, etc., etc. There were representatives of
more than a hundred and fifty trades, and adherents to nine religions,
among the men of the C.I.V. Their free patriotism welded them
together, the thing they had all spontaneously done abolished
differences between Baptists and Jews, Methodists and Unitarians,
Catholics and Protestants. The perfumery manager and the marine
engineer comprehended each other's language; the dentist and the
insurance broker "hit it off together" at first sight; printers and
plumbers, pawnbrokers and solicitors, varnish testers and hop factors
--they were all friendly and all cheerful together. Each one of them
had done a thing which all the rest secretly admired. Respect is a
good cement, and can stand a lot of testing. In his comrades Dion was
not disappointed. Among them were a few acquaintances, men whom he had
met in the City, but there was only one man whom he could count as a
friend, a barrister named Worthington, a bachelor, who belonged to the
Greville Club, and who was an intimate of Guy Daventry's. Worthington
knew Daventry much better than he knew Dion, but both Dion and he were
glad to be together and to exchange impressions in the new life which
they had entered so abruptly, moved by a common impulse. Worthington
was a dark, sallow, narrow-faced man, wiry, with an eager intellect,
fearless and energetic, one of the most cheerful men of the battalion.
His company braced Dion.

The second day at sea was disagreeable; the ship rolled considerably,
and many officers and men were sea-sick. Dion was well, but
Worthington was prostrated, and did not show on deck. Towards evening
Dion went down to have a look at him, and found him in his bunk, lead-
colored, with pinched features, but still cheerful and able to laugh
at his own misery. They had a small "jaw" together about people and
things at home, and in the course of it Worthington mentioned Mrs.
Clarke, whom he had several times met at De Lorne Gardens.

"You know she's back in London?" he said. "The winter's almost
impossible at Constantinople because of the winds from the Black Sea."

"Yes, I heard she was in London, but I haven't seen her this winter."

"I half thought--only half--she'd send me a wire to wish me good luck
when we embarked," said Worthington, shifting uneasily in his bunk,
and twisting his white lips. "But she didn't. She's a fascinating
woman. I should have liked to have had a wire from her."

"By Jove!" exclaimed Dion.

"What is it?"

"I've just remembered I got some telegrams when we were going off. I
read one, from my wife, and stuffed the others away. There was such a
lot to do and think of. I believe they're here."

He thrust a hand into one of his pockets and brought out four
telegrams, one, Rosamund's, open, the rest unopened. Worthington lay
staring at him and them, glad perhaps to be turned for a moment from
self-contemplation by any incident, however trifling.

"I'll bet I know whom they're from," said Dion. "One's from old Guy,
one's from Bruce Evelin, and one's from----" He paused, fingering the
telegrams.

"Eh?" said Worthington, still screwing his lips about.

"Perhaps from Beattie, my sister-in-law, unless she and Guy have
clubbed together. Well, let's see."

He tore open the first telegram.


 "May you have good luck and come back safe and soon.--BEATTIE--
  GUY."


He opened the second. It was from Bruce Evelin.


 "May you be a happy warrior.--BRUCE EVELIN."


Dion read it more than once, and his lips quivered for a second. He
shot a glance at Worthington, and said, rather bruskly:

"Beatrice and Guy Daventry and Bruce Evelin!"

Worthington gave a little faint nod in the direction of the telegram
that was still unopened.

"Your mater!"

"No; she wrote to me. She hates telegrams, says they're public
property. I wonder who it is."

He pushed a forefinger under the envelope, tore it and pulled out the
telegram.


 "The forgotten do not always forget. May Allah have you and all
  brave men in His hand.--CYNTHIA CLARKE."


Dion felt Worthington's observant eyes upon him, looked up and met
them as the "Ariosto" rolled and creaked in the heavy gray wash of the
sea.

"Funny!" he jerked out.

Worthington lifted inquiring eyebrows but evidently hesitated to speak
just then.

"It's from Mrs. Clarke."

"Beastly of her!" tipped out Worthington. "What--she say?"

"Just wishes me well."

And Dion stuck the telegram back into the flimsy envelope.

When he looked at it again that night he thought the woman from
Stamboul was a very forgiving woman. Almost he wished that she were
less forgiving. She made him now, she had made him in days gone by,
feel as if he had behaved to her almost badly, like a bit of a brute.
Of course that wasn't true. If he hadn't been married, no doubt they
might have been good friends. As things were, friendship between them
was impossible. He did not long for friendship with Mrs. Clarke. His
life was full. There was no room in it for her. But he slightly
regretted that he had met her, and he regretted more that she had
wished to know Rosamund and him better than Rosamund had wished. He
kept her telegram, with the rest of the telegrams he had received on
his departure; now and then he looked at it, and wondered whether its
wording was not the least bit indelicate. It would surely have been
wiser if Mrs. Clarke had omitted the opening six words. They conveyed
a reproach; they conveyed, too, a curious suggestion of will power, of
quiet persistence. When he read them Dion seemed to feel the touch--or
the grip--of Stamboul, listless apparently, yet not easily to be
evaded or got rid of.

That telegram caused him to wonder whether he had made a really strong
impression upon Mrs. Clarke, such as he had not suspected till now,
whether she had not, perhaps, liked him a good deal more than she
liked most people. "May Allah have you and all brave men in His hand."
Worthington would have been glad to have had that message. Dion had
discovered that Worthington was half in love with Mrs. Clarke. He
chaffed Dion about Mrs. Clarke's telegram with a rather persistent
gaiety which did not hide a faint, semi-humorous jealousy. One day he
even said, "To him that hath shall be given. It's so like a woman to
sent her word of encouragement to the man who's got a wife to
encourage him, and to leave the poor beggar who's got no one out in
the cold. It's a cruel world, and three-quarters of the cruelty in it
is the production of women." He spoke with a smile, and the argument
which followed was not serious. They laughed and bantered each other,
but Dion understood that Worthington really envied him because Mrs.
Clarke had thought of him at the moment of departure. Perhaps he had
been rather stupid in letting Worthington know about her telegram. But
Worthington had been watching him; he had had the feeling that
Worthington had guessed whom the telegram was from. The matter was of
no importance. If Mrs. Clarke had cared for him, or if he had cared
for her, he would have kept her message secret; as they were merely
acquaintances who no longer met each other, her good wishes from a
distance meant very little, merely a kindly thought, for which he was
grateful and about which no mystery need be made.

Of course he must write a letter of thanks to Mrs. Clarke.

One day, after he had written to Rosamund, to Robin, to his mother, to
Beattie and to Bruce Evelin, Mrs. Clarke's turn came. His letter to
her was short and cheery, but he was slow in writing it. There was a
noise of men, a turmoil of activity all about him. In the midst of it
he heard a husky, very individual voice, he saw a pair of wide-open
distressed eyes looking directly at him. And an odd conviction came to
him that life would bring Mrs. Clarke and him together again. Then he
would come back from South Africa? He had no premonition about that.
What he felt as he wrote his letter was simply that somehow,
somewhere, Mrs. Clarke and he would get to know each other better than
they knew each other now. Kismet! In the vast Turkish cemeteries there
were moldering bodies innumerable. Why did he think of them whenever
he thought of Mrs. Clarke? No doubt because she lived in
Constantinople, because much of her life was passed in the shadow of
the towering cypresses. He had thought of her as a cypress. Did she
keep watch over bodies of the dead?

A bugle rang out. He put his letter into the envelope and hastily
scribbled the address. Mrs. Clarke was again at Claridge's.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Every man who loves very deeply wishes to conquer the woman he loves,
to conquer the heart of her and to have it as his possession. Dion had
left England knowing that he had won Rosamund but had never conquered
her. This South African campaign had come upon him like a great blow
delivered with intention; a blow which does not stun a man but which
wakes the whole man up. If this war had not broken out his life would
have gone on as before, harmoniously, comfortably, with the daily
work, and the daily exercise, and the daily intercourse with wife and
child and friends. And would he ever have absolutely known what he
knew now, what--he was certain of it!--his mother knew, what perhaps
Beattie and even Bruce Evelin knew?

He had surely failed in a great enterprise, but he was resolved to
succeed if long enough life were given to him. He was now awake and
walked in full knowledge. Surely, Rosamund being what she was, the
issue lay with himself. If God had stood between them that must be
because he, Dion, was not yet worthy of the full happiness which was
his greatest earthly desire. Dion was certain that God did not stand
between Rosamund and Robin.

He had dreams of returning to England a different, or perhaps a
developed, man. The perfect lovers ought to stand together on the same
level. Rosamund and he had never done that yet. He resolved to gain in
South Africa, to get a grip on his best possibilities, to go back to
England, if he ever went back, a bigger soul, freer, more competent,
more generous, more fearless. He could never be a mystic. He did not
want to be that. But surely he could learn in this interval of
separation which, like a river, divided his life from Rosamund's, to
match her mysticism with something which would be able to call it out
of its mysterious understanding. Instead of retreating to God alone
she might then, perhaps, take him with her; instead of praying over
him she might pray with him. If, after he returned from South Africa,
Rosamund were ever again to be deliberately good with him, making such
an effort as she had made on that horrible evening in Little Market
Street when he had told her he was going on active service, he felt
that he simply couldn't bear it.

He put firmly aside the natural longings for home which often assailed
him, and threw himself heart and soul into his new duties. Already he
felt happier, for he was "out" to draw from the present, from the
whole of it, all the building material it contained, and was resolute
to use all that material in the construction of a palace, a future
based on marble, strong, simple, noble, a Parthenon of the future.
Only the weak man looks to omens, is governed in his mind, and so in
his actions, by them. That which he had not known how to win in an
easy life he must learn to win in a life that was hard. This war he
would take as a gift to him, something to be used finely. If he fell
in it still he would have had his gift, the chance to realize some of
his latent and best possibilities. He swept out of his mind an old
thought, the creeping surmise that perhaps Rosamund had given him all
she had to give in lover's love, that she knew how to love as child
and as mother, but that she was incapable of being a great lover in
man's sense of the term when he applies it to woman.

Madeira was passed on January the twenty-fifth, and the men, staring
across the sea, saw its lofty hills rising dreamily out of the haze,
watchers of those who would not stop, who had no time for any eating
of the lotus. Heat came upon the ship, and there were some who
pretended that they heard sounds, and smelled perfumes wafted, like
messages, from the hidden shores on which probably they would never
land. Every one was kept busy, after a sail bath, with drilling,
musketry instruction, physical drill, cleaning of accouterments, a
dozen things which made the hours go quickly in a buzz of human
activities. Some of the men, Dion among them, were trying to learn
Dutch under an instructor who knew the mysteries. A call came for
volunteers for inoculation, and both Dion and Worthington answered it,
with between forty and fifty other men. The prick of the needle was
like the touch of a spark; soon after came a mystery of general
wretchedness, followed by pains in the loins, a rise of temperature
and extreme, in Dion's case even intense, weakness. He lay in his bunk
trying to play the detective on himself, to stand outside of his body,
saying to himself, "This is I, and I am quite unaffected by my bodily
condition." For what seemed to him a long time he was fairly
successful in his effort; then the body began to show definitely the
power of its weakness upon the Ego, to asset itself by feebleness. His
will became like an invalid who is fretful upon the pillows. Soon his
strong resolutions, cherished and never to be parted from till out of
them the deeds had blossomed, lost blood and fell upon the evil day of
anemia. He had a sensation of going out. When the midnight came he
could not sleep, and with it came a thought feeble but persistent: "If
she loves me it's because I've given her Robin." And in the creaking
darkness, encompassed by the restlessness of the sea, again and again
he repeated to himself the words--"it's because I've given her Robin."
That was the plain truth. If he was loved, he was loved because of
something he had done, not because of something that he was. Towards
dawn he felt so weak that his hold on life seemed relaxing, and at
last he almost wished to let it go. He understood why dying people do
not usually fear death.

Three days later he was quite well and at work, but the memory of his
illness stayed with him all through the South African campaign. Often
at night he returned to that night on shipboard, and said to himself,
"The doctor's needle helped me to think clearly."

The voyage slipped away with the unnoticed swiftness that is the child
of monotony. The Southern Cross shone above the ship. When the great
heat set in the men were allowed to sleep on deck, and Dion lay all
night long under the wheeling stars, and often thought of the stars
above Drouva, and heard Rosamund's voice saying, "I can see the
Pleiades."

The ship crossed the line. Early in February the moon began to show a
benign face to the crowd of men. One night there was a concert which
was followed by boxing. Dion boxed and won his bout easily on points.

This little success had upon him a bracing effect, and gave him a
certain prestige among his comrades. He did well also at revolver and
musketry practice--better than many men who, though good enough shots
at Bisley, found sectional practice with the service rifle a difficult
job, were adepts at missing a mark with the revolver, and knew nothing
of fire discipline. Because he had set an aim before him on which he
knew that his future happiness depended, he was able to put his whole
heart into everything he did. In the simplest duty he saw a means to
an end which he desired intensely. Everything that lay to hand in the
life of the soldier was building material which he must use to the
best advantage. He knew fully, for the first time, the joy of work.

On a day in the middle of February the "Ariosto" passed the mail-boat
from the Cape bound for England, sighted Table Mountain, and came to
anchor between Robben Island and the docks. On the following morning
the men of the C.I.V. felt the earth with eager feet as they marched
to Green Point Camp.



                             CHAPTER III

"Robin," said Rosamund, "would you like to go and live in the
country?"

Robin looked very serious and, after a moment of silent consideration,
remarked:

"Where there's no houses?"

"Some houses, but not nearly so many as here."

"Would Mr. Thrush be there?"

"Well no, I'm afraid he wouldn't."

Robin began to look decidedly adverse to the proposition.

"You see Mr. Thrush has always lived in London," began Rosamund
explanatorily.

"But so've we," interrupted Robin.

"But we aren't as old as Mr. Thrush."

"Is he very old, mummie? How old is he?"

"I don't know, but he's a very great deal older than you are."

"I s'poses," observed Robin meditatively, slightly wrinkling his
little nose where the freckles were. "Well, mummie?"

"Old people don't generally like to move about much, but I think it
would be very good for you and me to go into the country while
father's away."

And taking Robin on her knees, and putting her arms round him,
Rosamund began to tell him about the country, developing enthusiasm as
she talked, bending over the little fair head that was so dear to her
--the little fair head which contained Robin's dear little thoughts,
funny and very touching, but every one of them dear.

She described to Robin the Spring as it is in the English country,
frail and fragrant, washed by showers that come and go with a
waywardness that seems very conscious, warmed by sunbeams not fully
grown up and therefore not able to do the work of the sunbeams of
summer. She told him of the rainbow that is set in the clouds like a
promise made from a very great distance, and of the pale and innocent
flowers of Spring: primroses, periwinkles, violets, cowslips, flowers
of dells in the budding woods, and of clearings round which the trees
stand on guard about the safe little daisies and wild hyacinths and
wild crocuses; flowers of the sloping meadows that go down to the
streams of Spring. And all along the streams the twigs are budding;
the yellow "lambs' tails" swing in the breeze, as if answering to the
white lambs' tails that are wagging in the fields. The thrush sings in
the copse, and in his piercing sweet note is the sound of Spring.

Bending over Robin, Rosamund imitated the note of the thrush, and
Robin stared up at her with ardent eyes.

"Does Mr. Thrush ever do that?"

"I've never heard him do it."

And she went on talking about the Spring.

How she loved that hour talking of Spring in the country with her
human Spring in her arms. What was the war to her just then? Robin
abolished war. While she had him there was always the rainbow, the
perfect rainbow, rising from the world to the heavens and falling from
the heavens to the world. The showers were fleeting Spring showers,
and the clouds were fleecy and showed the blue.

"Robin, Robin, Robin!" she breathed over her child, when they had
lived in the Spring together, the pure and exquisite Spring.

And Robin, all glowing with the ardor he had caught from her, declared
for the country.

A few days later Rosamund wrote to Canon Wilton, who happened to be in
residence at Welsley out of his usual time, and asked him if he knew
of any pretty small house, with a garden, in the neighborhood, where
she and Robin could settle down till Dion came back from the war. In
answer she got a letter from the Canon inviting her to spend a night
or two at his house in the Precincts. In a P.S. he wrote:


 "If you can come next week I think I can arrange with Mr. Soames,
  our precentor, for Wesley's 'Wilderness' to be sung at one of the
  afternoon services; but let me know by return what days you will
  be here."


Rosamund replied by telegraph. Aunt Beatrice was installed in Little
Market Street for a couple of nights as Robin's protector, and
Rosamund went down to Welsley, and spent two days with the Canon.

She had never been alone with him before, except now and then for a
few minutes, but he was such a sincere and plain-spoken man that she
had always felt she genuinely knew him. To every one with whom he
spoke he gave himself as he was. This unusual sincerity in Rosamund's
eyes was a great attraction. She often said that she could never feel
at home with pretense even if the intention behind it was kindly.
Perhaps, however, she did not always detect it, although she possessed
the great gift of feminine intuition.

She arrived by the express, which reached Welsley Station in the
evening, and found Canon Wilton at the station to meet her. His
greeting was:

"The 'Wilderness,' Wesley, at the afternoon service to-morrow."

"That's good of you!" she exclaimed, with the warm and radiant
cordiality that won her so many friends. "I shall revel in my little
visit here. It's an unexpected treat."

The Canon seemed for a moment almost surprised by her buoyant
anticipation, and a look that was sad flitted across his face; but she
did not notice it.

As they drove in a fly to his house in the Precincts she looked out at
the busy provincial life in the narrow streets of the old country
town, and enjoyed the intimate concentration of it all.

"I should like to poke about here," she said. "I should feel at home
as I never do in London. I believe I'm thoroughly provincial at
heart."

In the highest tower of the Cathedral, which stood in the heart of the
town, the melodious chimes lifted up their crystalline voices, and
"Great John" boomed out the hour in a voice of large authority.

"Seven o'clock," said the Canon. "Dinner is at eight. You'll be all
alone with me this evening."

"To-morrow too, I hope," Rosamund said, with a smile.

"No, to-morrow we shall be the awkward number--three. Mr. Robertson,
from Liverpool, is coming to stay with me for a few days. He preaches
here next Sunday evening."

Rosamund's thought was carried back to a foggy night in London, when
she had heard a sermon on egoism, and a quotation she had never
forgotten: /"Ego dormio et cor meum vigilat."/

"Can you manage with two clergymen?" said Canon Wilton.

"I'll try. I don't think they'll frighten me, and I've been wishing to
meet Mr. Robertson for a long time."

"He's a good man," said Canon Wilton very simply. But the statement as
he made it was like an accolade.

Rosamund enjoyed her quiet evening with the Canon in the house with
the high green gate, the elm trees and the gray gables. As they
talked, at first in the oak-paneled dining-room, later in the Canon's
library by a big wood fire, she was always pleasantly conscious of
being enclosed, of being closely sheltered in the arms of the
Precincts, which held also the mighty Cathedral with its cloisters,
its subterranean passages, its ancient tombs, its mysterious courts,
its staircases, its towers hidden in the night. The ecclesiastical
flavor which she tasted was pleasant to her palate. She loved the
nearness of those stones which had been pressed by the knees of
pilgrims, of those walls between which so many prayers had been
uttered, so many praises had been sung. A cosiness of religion
enwrapped her. She had a delicious feeling of safety. They could hear
the chimes where they sat encompassed by a silence which was not like
ordinary silences, but which to Rosamund seemed impregnated with the
peace of long meditations and of communings with the unseen.

"This rests me," she said to her host. "Don't you love your time
here?"

"I'm fond of Welsley, but I don't think I should like to pass all my
year in it. I don't believe in sinking down into religion, or into
practises connected with it, as a soft old man sinks down into a
feather bed. And that's what some people do."

"Do they?" said Rosamund abstractedly.

Just then a large and murmurous sound, apparently from very far off,
had begun to steal upon her ears, level and deep, suggestive almost of
the vast slumber of a world and of the underthings that are sleepless
but keep at a distance.

"Is it the organ?" she asked, in a listening voice.

Canon Wilton nodded.

"Dickinson practising."

They sat in silence for a long time listening. In that silence the
Canon was watching Rosamund. He thought how beautiful she was and how
good, but he almost disliked the joy which he discerned in her
expression, in her complete repose. He rebuked himself for this
approach to dislike, but his rebuke was not efficacious. In this
enclosed calm of the precincts of Welsley where, pacing within the
walls by the edge of the velvety lawns, the watchman would presently
cry out the hour Canon Wilton was conscious of a life at a distance,
the life of a man he had met first in St. James's Square. The
beautiful woman in the chair by the fire had surely forgotten that
man.

Presently the distant sound of the organ ceased.

"I love Welsley," said Rosamund, on a little sigh. "I just love it. I
should like to live in the Precincts."

That brought them to a discussion of plans in which Dion was talked of
with warm affection and admiration by Rosamund; and all the time she
was talking, Canon Wilton saw the beautiful woman in the chair
listening to the distant organ. He knew of a house that was to be let
in the Precincts, but that night he did not mention it. Something
prevented him from doing so--something against which he struggled, but
which he failed to overcome.

When they separated it was nearly eleven o'clock. As Rosamund took her
silver candlestick from the Canon at the foot of the shallow oak
staircase she said:

"I've had /such/ a happy evening!"

It was a very sweet compliment very sweetly paid. No man could have
been quite indifferent to it. Canon Wilton was not. As he looked at
Rosamund a voice within him said:

"That's a very dear woman."

It spoke undeniable truth. Yet another voice whispered:

"Oh, if I could change her!"

But that was impossible. The Canon knew that, for he was very sincere
with himself; and he realized that the change he wanted to see could
only come from within, could never be imposed by him from without upon
the mysterious dweller in the Temple of Rosamund.

That night Rosamund undressed very slowly and "pottered about" in her
room, doing dreamily unnecessary things. She heard the chimes, and she
heard the watchman calling the midnight hour near her window as "Great
John" lifted up his voice. In the drawers where her clothes were laid
the Canon's housekeeper had put lavender. She smelt it as she listened
to the watchman's voice, shutting her eyes. Presently she drew aside
curtain and blind and looked out of the window. She saw the outline of
part of the great Cathedral with the principal tower, the home of
"Great John"; she felt the embracing arms of the Precincts; and when
she knelt down to say her prayers she thought:

"Here is a place where I can really pray."

Nuns surely are helped by their convents and monks by the peace of
their whitewashed cells.

"It is only in sweet places of retirement that one can pray as one
ought to pray," thought Rosamund that night as she lay in bed.

She forgot that the greatest prayer ever offered up was uttered on a
cross in the midst of a shrieking crowd.

On the following day she went to the morning service in the Cathedral,
and afterwards heard something which filled her with joyful
anticipation. Canon Wilton told her there was a house to let in the
Precincts.

"I'll take it," said Rosamund at once. "Esme Darlington has found me a
tenant for No. 5, an old friend of his, or rather two old friends, Sir
John and Lady Tenby. Where is it?"

He took her to see it.

The house in question had been occupied by the widow of a Dean, who
had recently been driven by her health to "relapse upon Bournemouth."
It was a small old house with two very large rooms--one was the
drawing-room, the other a bed-room.

The house stood at right angles to the east end of the Cathedral, from
which it was only divided by a strip of turf broken up by fragments of
old gray ruins, and edged by an iron railing, and by a paved passage-
way, which led through the Dark Entry from the "Green Court," where
the Deanery and Minor Canons' houses were situated, to the pleasaunce
immediately around the Cathedral. To the green lawns of this wide
pleasaunce the houses of the residentiary Canons gave access. One
projecting latticed window of the drawing-room of Mrs. Browning's
house, another of the big bedroom above it, and the windows of the
kitchen and the servants' quarters looked on to the passage-way and
the Cathedral; all the other windows looked into an old garden
surrounded by a very high brick wall, a garden of green turf like
moss, of elm trees, and, in summer, of gay herbaceous borders, a
garden to which the voices of the chimes dropped down, and to which
the Cathedral organ sent its message, as if to a place that knew how
to keep safely all things that were precious. Even the pure and chill
voices of the boy choristers found a way to this hidden garden, in
which there were straight and narrow paths, where nuns might have
loved to walk unseen of the eyes of men.

The Dean's widow had left behind all her furniture, and was now
adorning a Bournemouth hotel, in which her sprightly invalidism and
close knowledge of the investments of the Ecclesiastical
Commissioners, and of the habits and customs of the lesser clergy,
were greatly appreciated. Some of the furniture did not wholly commend
itself to Rosamund. There were certain settees and back-to-backs,
certain whatnots and occasional tables, which seemed to stamp the
character of the Dean's widow as meretricious. But these could easily
be "managed." Rosamund was enchanted with the house, and went from
room to room with Canon Wilton radiantly curious, and almost as
excited as a joyous schoolgirl.

"I must poke my nose into everything!" she exclaimed.

And she did it, and made the Canon poke his too.

Presently, opening the lattice of the second window in the big, low-
ceiled drawing-room, she leaned out to the moist and secluded garden.
She was sitting sideways on the window-seat, of which she had just
said, "I won't have this dreadful boudoir color on /my/ cushions!"
Canon Wilton was standing behind her, and presently heard her sigh
gently, and almost voluptuously, as if she prolonged the sigh and did
not want to let it go.

"Yes?" he said, with a half-humorous inflection of the voice.

Rosamund looked round gravely.

"Did you say something?"

"Only--yes?--in answer to your sigh."

"Did I? Yes, I must have. I was thinking----"

She hesitated, while he stood looking at her with his strong, steady
gray-blue eyes.

"I was thinking of a life I shall never live."

He came up to the window-seat.

"Some of it might have been passed in just such a garden as this
within sound of bells."

With a change of voice she added:

"How Robin will love it!"

"The life you will never live?" said the Canon, smiling gravely.

"No, the garden."

"Then you haven't a doubt?"

"Oh no. When I know a thing there's no room in me for hesitation. I
shall love being here with Robin as I have never loved anything yet."

The quarter struck in the Cathedral tower.

"Very different from South Africa!" said Canon Wilton.

Rosamund knitted her brows for a moment.

"I wonder whether Dion will come back altered," she said.

"D'you wish him to?"

She got up from the window-seat, put out her hand, and softly pulled
the lattice towards her.

"Not in most ways. He's so dear as he is. It would all depend on the
alteration."

She latched the window gently, and again looked at the garden through
it.

"I may be altered, too, by living here!" she said. "All alone with
Robin. I think I shall be."

Canon Wilton made no comment. He was thinking:

"And when the two, altered, come together again, if they ever do, what
then?"

He had noticed that Rosamund never seemed to think of Dion's death in
South Africa as a possibility. When she spoke of him she assumed his
return as a matter of course. Did she never think of death, then? Did
she, under the spell of her radiant and splendidly healthy youth,
forget all the tragic possibilities? He wondered, but he did not ask.

Mr. Robertson arrived at the Canon's house just in time for the
afternoon service--"my Wilderness service," as Rosamund called it. The
bells were ringing as he drove up with his modest luggage, and
Rosamund had already gone to the Cathedral and was seated in a stall.

"I should like to have half an hour's quiet meditation in church
before the service begins," she had remarked to Canon Wilton. And the
Canon had put her in a stall close to where he would presently be
sitting, and had then hurried back to meet Father Robertson.

"My Welsley!" was Rosamund's thought as she sat in her stall, quite
alone, looking up at the old jeweled glass in the narrow Gothic
windows, at the wonderful somber oak, age-colored, of the return
stalls and canopy beneath which Canon Wilton, as Canon-in-Residence,
would soon be sitting at right angles to her, at the distant altar
lifted on high and backed by a delicate marble screen, beyond which
stretched a further, tranquilly obscure vista of the great church. The
sound of the bells ringing far above her head in the gray central
tower was heard by her, but only just heard, as we hear the voices of
the past murmuring of old memories and of deeds which are almost
forgotten. Distant footsteps echoed among the great tombs of stone and
of marble, which commemorated the dead who had served God in that
place in the gray years gone by. In her nostrils there seemed to be a
perfume, like an essence of concentrated prayers sent up among these
stone traceries, these pointed arches, these delicate columns, by
generations of believers. She felt wrapped in a robe never woven by
hands, in a robe that gave warmth to her spirit.

A few people began stealing quietly in through the narrow archway in
the great screen which shut out the raised choir from the nave. Only
one bell sounded now in the gray tower. A faint noise, like an
oncoming sigh, above Rosamund's head heralded the organ's awakening,
and was followed by the whisper of its most distant voice, a voice
which made her think--she knew not why--of the sea whispering about a
coral reef in an isle of the Southern Seas, part of God's world,
mysteriously linked to "my Welsley." She shut her eyes, seeking to
feel more strongly the sensation of unity. When she opened them she
saw, sitting close to her in the return stalls, Father Robertson. His
softly glowing eyes were looking at her, and did not turn away
immediately. She felt that he knew she was his fellow-guest, and was
conscious of a delicious sensation of sympathy, of giving and taking,
of cross currents of sympathy between the Father and herself.

"I love this hour--I love all this!" she said to herself.

If only little Robin were submerged in the stall beside her!

The feet of the slow procession were heard, and the silver wand of the
chief verger shone out of the delicate gloom.

When the anthem was given out Rosamund looked across at Canon Wilton,
and her eyes said to him, "Thank you." Then she stood up, folded her
hands on the great cushion in front of her, and looked at the gray
vistas and at the dim sparkle of the ancient glass in the narrow
windows.


 "The wilderness and the solitary places . . ."


She had spoken of this to Dion as they looked at Zante together,
before little Robin had come, and she had said that if she had
committed a great sin she would like to take her sin into the
Wilderness, because purification might be found there. And she had
meant what she said, had spoken out of her heart sincerely. But now,
as she listened to this anthem, she saw a walled-in garden, with green
turf like moss, old elm trees and straight narrow paths. Perhaps she
had been mistaken when she had spoken of the sin and the Wilderness,
perhaps she would find purification with fewer tears and less agony in
the cloister, within the sound of the bells which called men to the
service of God, and of the human voices which sang His praises. Saints
had fled into the Wilderness to seek God there, but was He not in the
Garden between the sheltering walls, ready there, as in the farthest
desert, to receive the submission of the soul, to listen to the cry,
"I have sinned"?

As in Elis the spell of the green wild had been upon Rosamund, so now
the spell of these old Precincts was upon her, and spoke to her
innermost being, and as in Elis Dion had been woven into her dream of
the Wilderness, so now in Welsley Robin was woven into it. But Dion
had seemed a forerunner, and little Robin seemed That for which she
had long waited, the fulfilment of the root desire of her whole being
as applied to human life.

When the service was over and the procession had gone out Rosamund sat
very still listening to the organ. She believed that Canon Wilton had
given the organist a hint that he would have an attentive hearer, for
he was playing one of Bach's greatest preludes and fugues. Father
Robertson stayed on in his place. All the rest of the small
congregation drifted away through the archway in the rood-screen and
down the steps to the nave. The fugue was a glorious, sturdy thing,
like a great solid body inhabited by a big, noble, unquestioning soul
--a soul free from hesitations, that knew its way to God and would not
be hindered from taking it. A straight course to the predestined end--
that was good, that was glorious! The splendid clamor of the organ
above her, growing in sonorous force, filled Rosamund with exultation.
She longed to open her mouth and sing; the blood came to her cheeks;
her eyes shone; she mounted on the waves of sound; she was wound up
with the great fugue, and felt herself part of it. The gradual working
up thrilled her whole being; she was physically and spiritually seized
hold of and carried along towards a great and satisfying end. At last
came the trumpet with its sound of triumphant flame, and the roar of
the pedals was like the roaring of the sea. Already the end was there,
grandly inherent in the music, inevitably, desired by all the voices
of the organ. All the powers of the organ thundered towards it,
straining to be there.

It came, like something on the top of the world.

"If I were a man that's the way I should like to go to God!" said
Rosamund to herself, springing up. "That's the way, in a chariot of
fire."

Unconscious of what she was doing she stretched out her hands with a
big gesture and opened her lips to let out a breath; then, in the gray
silence of the now empty Cathedral, she saw Father Robertson's eyes.

He stepped down from his stall and went out through the archway, and
she followed him. On the steps, just beyond the rood-screen, she met a
small, determined-looking man with hot cheeks and shining eyes. She
guessed at once that he was the organist, went up to him and thanked
him enthusiastically.

The organist was the first person she captivated in Welsley, where she
was to have so many warm adherents very soon.

Father Robertson went back to Canon Wilton's house while Rosamund
talked to the organist, with whom she walked as far as a high wooden
gate labeled "Mr. Dickinson."

"You've got a walled garden too!" she remarked, as her companion took
off his hat with an "I live here."

The organist looked inquiring. Rosamund laughed.

"How could you know? It's only that I've been visiting a delicious old
house, with a walled garden, to-day. It's to let."

"Oh, Mrs. Duncan Browning's!" said Mr. Dickinson. "I--I'm sure I hope
you're going to take it."

"I may!" said Rosamund. "Good-by, and thank you again for your
splendid music. It's done me good."

"My dear!" exclaimed Mr. Dickinson, about a minute later, bursting--
rather than going--into his wife's small drawing-room, "I've just met
the most delightful woman, a goddess to look at, and as charming as a
siren brought up to be a saint."

"More epigrams, Henry!" murmured Mrs. Dickinson.

"She's staying with Canon Wilton. She's a thorough musician such as
one seldom comes across. There's a chance--I hope it materializes--of
her taking--"

"Your tea is nearly cold, Henry."

"Her name is Mrs. Dion Leith. If she really does come here we must be
sure to--"

"Scones, Henry?"

Thus urged, Mr. Dickinson's body for the moment took precedence of his
soul.

Rosamund knew she was going to like Mr. Robertson as she liked very
few people. She felt as if already she was his friend, and when they
shook hands in Canon Wilton's drawing-room she cordially told him so,
and referred to the Sunday evening when she had heard him preach. The
rooks were cawing among the elms in the Canon's garden. She could hear
their voices in the treetops while she was speaking. A wind was
stirring as the afternoon waned, and there came a patter of rain on
the lofty windows. And the voices of the rooks, in the windy treetops,
the patter of the rain, and the sigh of the wind were delightful to
Rosamund, because she was safely within the Precincts, like a bird
surrounded by the warmth of its nest.

"I'm coming to live here," she said to Mr. Robertson, as she poured
out tea for the two clergymen. "My husband has gone to South Africa
with the City Imperial Volunteers. He's in business, so we live in
London. But while he's away I mean to stay here."

And eagerly almost as a child, she told him about the house of the
Dean's widow, and described to him the garden.

"It's like a convent garden, isn't it?" she asked Canon Wilton, who
assented. "That's why I love it. It gives me the feeling of enclosed
peace that must be so dear to nuns."

Something in her voice and look as she said this evidently struck Mr.
Robertson, and when she presently left the room he said to Canon
Wilton:

"If I didn't know that sweet woman had a husband I should say she was
born with the vocation for a religious life. From the first moment I
spoke to her, looked at her, I felt that, and the feeling grows upon
me. Can't one see her among sisters?"

"I don't wish to," said Canon Wilton bluntly. "Shall we go to my
study?"

With the composed gentleness that was characteristic of him Father
Robertson assented, and they went downstairs. When they were safely
shut up in the big room, guarded by multitudes of soberly bound
volumes, Canon Wilton said:

"Robertson, I want to talk to you in confidence about my guest, who,
as you say, is a very sweet woman. You could do something for her
which I couldn't do. I have none of your impelling gentleness. You
know how to stir that which dwells in the inner sanctuary, to start it
working for itself; I'm more apt to try to work for it, or at it.
Perhaps I can rouse up a sinner and make him think. I've got a good
bit of the instinct of the missioner. But my dear guest there isn't a
sinner, except as we all are! She's a very good woman who doesn't
quite understand. I think perhaps you might help her to understand.
She possesses a great love, and she doesn't know quite how to handle
it, or even to value it."

The clock struck seven when they stopped talking.

That evening, after dinner, Canon Wilton asked Rosamund to sing.
Almost eagerly she agreed.

"I shall love to sing in the Precincts," she said, as she went to the
piano.

Father Robertson, who had been sitting with his back to the piano,
moved to the other side of the room. While Rosamund sang he watched
her closely. He saw that she was quite unconscious of being watched,
and her unconsciousness of herself made him almost love her. Her great
talent he appreciated fully, for he was devoted to music; but he
appreciated much more the moral qualities she showed in her singing.
He was a man who could not forbear from searching for the soul, from
following its workings. He had met all sorts and conditions of men,
and with few he had not been friends. He had known, knew now,
scientists for whose characters and lives he had strong admiration,
and who felt positive that the so-called soul of man was merely the
product of the brain, resided in the brain, and must cease with the
dispersal of the brain at death. He was not able to prove the
contrary. That did not trouble him at all. It was not within the power
of anything or of any one to trouble this man's faith. He did not mind
being thought a fool. Indeed, being without conceit, and even very
modest, he believed himself to be sometimes very foolish. But he knew
he was not a fool in his faith, which transcended forms, and swore
instinctively brotherhood with all honest beliefs, and even with all
honest disbeliefs. In his gentle, sometimes slightly whimsical way, he
was as sincere as Canon Wilton; but whereas the Canon showed the blunt
side of sincerity, he usually showed the tender and winning side. He
found good in others as easily and as surely as the diviner finds the
spring hidden under the hard earth's surface. His hazel twig twisted
if there was present only one drop of the holy water.

He discerned many drops in Rosamund. In nothing of her was her
enthusiasm for what was noble and clean and sane and beautiful more
apparent than in her singing. Her voice and her talent were in service
when she sang, in service to the good. Music can be evil, neurotic,
decadent and even utterly base. She never touched musical filth, which
she recognized as swiftly as dirt on a body or corruption in a soul.

"We must have Bach's 'Heart ever faithful,'" said Canon Wilton
strongly, when Rosamund, after much singing, was about to get up from
the piano.

Almost joyfully she obeyed his smiling command. When at last she shut
the piano she said to Father Robertson:

"That's Dion's--my husband's--best-loved melody."

"I should like to know your husband," said Father Robertson.

"You must, when he comes back."

"You have no idea, I suppose, how long he will be away?"

"No, nor has he."

"Then what are you going to do about Mrs. Browning's house?" said the
Canon's bass.

"Oh--well----"

Two lines appeared in her forehead.

"I thought of taking it for six months, and then I can see. My little
house in Westminster is let for six months from the first of March."
She had turned to Father Robertson: "I'm only afraid----" She paused.
She looked almost disturbed.

"What are you afraid of?" asked Canon Wilton.

"I'm afraid of getting too fond of Welsley."

The Canon looked across at Father Robertson on the other side of the
fireplace.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Rosamund went back to Robin and London on the following afternoon. In
the morning she took Father Robertson to see Mrs. Browning's house.
Canon Wilton was busy. After the morning service in the Cathedral he
had to go to a meeting of the Chapter, and later on to a meeting in
the City about something connected with education.

"I shall be in bonds till lunch," he said, "unless I burst them, as
I'm afraid I sometimes feel inclined to do when people talk at great
length on subjects they know nothing about."

"Perhaps Mrs. Leith will kindly take me to see her house and garden,"
observed Father Robertson.

Rosamund was frankly delighted.

"Bless you for calling them mine!" she said. "That's just what I'm
longing to do."

The wind and the rain were till hanging about in a fashion rather
undecided. It was a morning of gusts and of showers. The rooks swayed
in the elm tops, or flew up under the scudding clouds of a treacherous
sky. There was a strong smell of damp earth, and the turf of the wide
spreading lawns looked spongy.

"Oh, how English this is!" said Rosamund enthusiastically to the
Father as they set forth together. "It's like the smell of the soul of
England. I love it. I should like to lie on the grass and feel the
rain on my face."

"You know nothing of rheumatism evidently," said Father Robertson, in
a voice that was smiling.

"No, but I suppose I should if I gave way to my impulse. And the rooks
would be shocked."

"Do you mean the Cathedral dignitaries?"

They were gently gay as they walked along, but very soon Rosamund, in
her very human but wholly unconscious way, put her hand on Father
Robertson's arm.

"There it is!"

"Your house?"

"Yes. Isn't it sweet? Doesn't it look peacefully old? I should like to
grow old like that, calmly, unafraid and unrepining. I knew you'd love
it."

He had not said so, but that did not matter.

"There's a dear old caretaker, with only one tooth in front and such
nice eyes, who'll let us in. Not an electric bell!"

She gave him a look half confidential, half humorous, and wholly
girlish.

"We have to pull it. That's so much nicer!"

She pulled, and the dear old caretaker, a woman in Cathedral black,
with the look of a verger's widow all over her, showed the tooth in a
smile as she peeped round the door.

"And now the garden!" said Rosamund, in the withdrawn voice of an
intense anticipation, half an hour later, when Father Robertson had
seen, and been consulted, about everything from kitchen to attic.

She turned round to Mrs. Soper, as the verger's widow--indeed she was
that!--was called.

"Shall you mind if we stay a good while in the garden, Mrs. Soper?
It's so delightful there. Will it bother you?"

"Most pleased, ma'am! I couldn't wish for anything else. You do hear
the chimes most beautiful from there. But it's very damp. That we must
allow."

"Are you afraid of the damp, Father?"

"Not a bit."

"I knew you wouldn't be," she said, almost exultantly.

Mrs. Soper took her stand by the drawing-room window and gazed through
the lattice with the deep interest which seems peculiar to provincial
towns, and which is seldom manifested in capitals, where the curiosity
is rather of the surface than of the very entrails of humanity. She
showed the tooth as she stood, but not in a smile. She was far too
interested in the lady and the white-haired clergyman to smile.

"I shouldn't wonder but what they're going to be married!" was her
feminine thought, as she watched them walking about the garden, and
presently pacing up and down one of the narrow paths, to the far-off
wall that bordered one end of the Bishop's Palace, and back again to
the wall near the Dark Entry. Canon Wilton had not mentioned
Rosamund's name to the verger's widow, who had no evil thoughts of
bigamy. Presently the chimes sounded in the tower, and Mrs. Soper saw
the two visitors pause in their walk to listen. They both looked
upwards towards the Cathedral, and on the lady's face there was a rapt
expression which was remarked by Mrs. Soper.

"She do look religious," murmured that lady to the tooth. "She might
be a bishop's lady when she a-stands like that."

The chimes died away, the visitors resumed their pacing walk, and Mrs.
Soper presently retired to the kitchen, which looked out on the
passage-way, to cook herself "a bit of something" for the midday
staying of her stomach.

In the garden that morning Rosamund and Father Robertson became
friends. Rosamund had never had an Anglican confessor, though she had
sometimes wished to confess, not because she was specially conscious
of a burden of sin, but rather because she longed to speak to some one
of those inmost thoughts which men and women seldom care to discuss
with those who are always in their lives. In Father Robertson she had
found the exceptional man with whom she would not mind being perfectly
frank about matters which were not for Dion, not for Beattie, not for
godfather--matters which she could never have hinted at even to Canon
Wilton, whose strong serenity she deeply admired. Had any of her
nearest and dearest heard Rosamund's talk with Father Robertson that
day, they would have realized, perhaps with astonishment, how strong
was the reserve which underlay her forthcoming manner and capacious
frankness about the ordinary matters of everyday existence.

"Father, a sermon from you changed my life, I think," she said, when
they had paced up and down the path only two or three times; and,
without any self-consciousness, she told him of Dion's proposal on
that foggy afternoon in London, of her visit to St. Mary's, Welby
Street, and of the impression the sermon had made upon her. She
described her return home, and the painful sensation which had beset
her when she lost herself in the fog--the sensation of desertion, of a
horror of loneliness.

"The next day I accepted my husband," she said. "I resolved to take
the path of life along which I could walk with another. I decided to
share. Do you remember?"

She looked at him gently, earnestly, and he understood the allusion to
his sermon.

"Yes, I remember. But,"--his question came very gently--"in coming to
that decision, were you making a sacrifice?"

"Yes, I was."

And then Rosamund made a confession such as she had never yet made to
any one, though once she had allowed Dion to know a little of what was
in her heart. She told Father Robertson of the something almost
imperious within her which had longed for the religious life. He
listened to the story of a vocation; and he was able to understand it
as certainly Canon Wilton could not have understood it. For Rosamund's
creeping hunger had been not for the life of hard work among the poor
in religion, not for the dedication of all her energies to the lost
and unreclaimed, who are sunk in the mire of the world, but for that
peculiar life of the mystic who leaves the court of the outer things
for the court of the mysteries, the inner things, who enters into
prayer as into a dark shell filled with the vast and unceasing murmur
of the voice which is not human.

"I wished to sing in public for a time. Something made me long to use
my voice, to express myself in singing noble music, in helping on its
message. But I meant to retire while I was still quite young. And
always at the back of my mind there was the thought--'then I'll leave
the world, I'll give myself up to God.' I longed for the enclosed life
of perpetual devotion. I didn't know whether there was any community
in our Church which I could join, and in which I could find what I
thought I needed. I didn't get so far as that. You see I meant to be a
singer at first."

"Yes, I quite understand. And the giving up of this mystical dream was
a great sacrifice?"

"Really it was. I had a sort of absolute hunger in me to do eventually
what I have told you."

"I understand that hunger," said Father Robertson.

Just then the chimes sounded in the Cathedral, and they stopped on the
narrow path to listen, looking up at the great gray tower which held
the voices sweet to their souls.

"I understand that hunger," he repeated, when the chimes died away.
"It can be fierce as any hunger after a sin. In your case you felt it
was not free from egoism, this strong desire?"

"Your sermon made me look into my heart, and I did think that perhaps
I was an egoist in my religious feeling, that I was selfishly intent
on my own soul, that in my religion, if I did what I longed presently
to do, I should be thinking almost solely of myself."

Rather abruptly Father Robertson put a question:

"There was nothing else which drew you towards marriage?"

"I liked and admired Dion very much. I thought him an exceptional sort
of man. I knew he cared for me in a beautiful sort of way. That
touched me. And"--she slightly hesitated, and a soft flush came to her
cheeks--"I felt that he was a good man in a way--I believe, I am
almost sure, that very few young men are good in the particular way I
mean. Of all the things in Dion that was the one which most strongly
called to me."

Father Robertson understood her allusion to physical purity.

"I couldn't have married him but for that," she added.

"If I had known you when you were a girl I believe I should not have
expected you to marry," said Father Robertson.

Afterwards, when he had seen Rosamund with Robin, he thought he had
been very blind when he had said that.

"You understand me," she said, very simply. "But I knew you would."

"You have given up something. Many people, perhaps most people, would
deny that. But I know how difficult it is"--his voice became lower--
"to give up retirement, to give up that food which the soul
instinctively longs to find, thinks perhaps it only can find, in
silence, perpetual meditation, perpetual prayer, in the world that is
purged of the insistent clamor of human voices. But"--he straightened
himself with a quick movement, and his voice became firmer--"a man may
wish to draw near to God in the Wilderness, or in the desert, and may
find Him most surely in"--and here he hesitated slightly, almost as a
few minutes before Rosamund had hesitated--"in the Liverpool slums.
What a blessing it is, what an unspeakable blessing it is, when one
has learnt the lesson that God is everywhere. But how difficult it is
to learn!"

They walked together for a long time in the garden, and Rosamund felt
strangely at ease, like one who has entered a haven and has found the
desired peace. She had given up something, but how much had been given
to her! In the shelter of the gray towers, and within the enclosing
walls, she would go again to some of her dreams, while the chimes
marked the passing of the quiet hours, and the watchman's voice was
lifted up to the stars which looked down on Welsley.

And Robin would be with her.



                              CHAPTER IV

A little more than six months later, when a golden September lay over
the land, Rosamund could scarcely believe that she had ever lived out
of Welsley. Dion was still in South Africa, in good health and
"without a scratch." In his last letter home he had written that he
had no idea how long the C.I.V.'s would be kept in South Africa. The
war dragged on, and despite the English successes which had followed
such bitter defeats no one could say when it would end. There was no
immediate reason, therefore, for Rosamund to move back to London.

She dreaded that return. She loved Welsley and could not now imagine
herself living anywhere else. Robin, too was a pronounced, even an
enthusiastic, "Welsleyite," and had practically forgotten "old
London," as he negligently called the greatest city in the world. They
were very happy in Welsley. In fact, the Dean's widow was the only
rift in Rosamund's lute, that lute which was so full of sweet and
harmonious music.

Rosamund's lease of the house in the Precincts, "Little Cloisters," as
it was deliciously named, had been for six months, from the 1st of
March till the 1st of September. As Dion was not coming home yet, and
as he wrote begging her to live on at Welsley if she preferred it to
London, she was anxious to "renew" for another six months. The
question whether Mrs. Duncan Browning would, or would not, renew
really tormented Rosamund, and the uncertainty in which she was
living, and the misery it caused her, showed her how much of her heart
had been given to Welsley.

The Dean's widow was capricious and swayed by fluctuations of health.
She was "up and down," whatever that betokened. At one moment she "saw
the sun,"--her poetical way of expressing that she began to feel
pretty well,--and thought she had had enough of the "frivolous
existence one leads in an hotel"; at another a fit of sneezing,--"was
not the early morning sneeze but the real thing,"--a pang of
rheumatism, or a touch of bronchitis, made her fear for the damp of
Welsley. She would and she would not, and Rosamund could not induce
her to come to a decision, and suffered agonies at the thought of
being turned out of Little Cloisters. When Dion came back, of course,
a flitting from Welsley would have to be faced, but to be driven away
without that imperative reason would indeed be gall and wormwood.
There were days when Rosamund felt unchristian towards Mrs. Dean, upon
whom she had never looked, but with whom she had exchanged a great
many cordial letters.

In August, under the influence of a "heavy cold, which seems the worse
because of the heat," Mrs. Browning had agreed to let Rosamund stay on
for another month, September; and now Rosamund was anxiously awaiting
a reply to her almost impassioned appeal for a six months' extension
of her lease. Canon Wilton was again in residence in the Precincts,
and one afternoon he called at Little Cloisters, after the three
o'clock service, to inquire what was the result of this appeal.
Beatrice was staying with her sister for a few days, and when the
Canon was shown in she was alone in the drawing-room, having just come
up from the garden, where she had been playing with Robin, whose
chirping high voice was audible, floating up from below.

"Is your sister busy?" asked the Canon, after greeting Beatrice.

Beatrice smiled faintly.

"She's in her den. What do you think she is doing?"

The Canon looked hard at her, and he too smiled.

"Not writing again to Mrs. Browning?"

Beatrice nodded, and sat gently down on the window-seat.

"Begging and praying for an extension."

"I've never seen any one so in love with a place as your sister is
with Welsley."

He sat down near Beatrice.

"But it is attractive, isn't it?" she said.

She turned her head slowly and looked out of the open window to the
enclosed garden which was bathed in mellow sunshine. The sky above the
gray Cathedral towers was a clear and delicate, not deep, blue. Above
the mossy red wall of the garden appeared the ruined arches of the
cloisters which gave to the house its name. Among them some doves were
cooing. Up in the blue, about the pinnacles of the towers, the rooks
were busily flying. Robin, in a little loose shirt, green
knickerbockers, and a tiny soft white hat set well on the back of his
head, was gardening just below the window with the intensity that
belongs to the dawn. His bare brown legs moved rapidly, as he ran from
place to place carrying earth, a plant, a bright red watering-pot. The
gardener, a large young man, with whom Robin was evidently on the most
friendly, and even intimate, terms, was working with him, and
apparently under his close and constant supervision. A thrush with
very bright eyes looked on from an adjacent elder bush. Upon the wall,
near the end of the Bishop's Palace, a black cat was sunning itself
and lazily attending to its toilet.

"It's the very place for Rosamund," said Beatrice, after a pause,
during which she drank in Welsley. "She seems to know and love every
stick and stone in it."

"And almost every man, woman and child," said the Canon. "She began by
captivating the Precincts,--not such an easy task either, for a bishop
usually has not the taste of a dean, and minor canons think very
lightly of the praises of an archdeacon,--and she has ended by
captivating the whole city. Even the wives of the clergy sing her
praises with one accord. It's the greatest triumph in the history of
the church."

"You see she likes them and is thoroughly interested in all their
little affairs."

"Yes, it's genuine sympathy. She makes Welsley her world, and so
Welsley thinks the world of her."

He looked across at Beatrice for a moment meditatively, and then said:

"And when her husband comes back?"

"Dion! Well, then, of course----"

She hesitated, and in the silence the drawing-room door opened and
Rosamund came in, holding an open letter in her hand, knitting her
brows, and looking very grave and intense. She greeted the Canon with
her usual warm cordiality, but still looked grave and preoccupied.

"I've been writing to Mrs. Browning, about the house," she said
earnestly. "It /is/ damp, isn't it?"

"Damp?" said the Canon. "I've never noticed it. But then do you think
the house is unwholesome?"

"Not for /us/. What I feel is, that for a bronchial person it might
be."

She paused, looking at her letter.

"I've put just what I feel here, in a letter to Mrs. Browning. I know
the house is considered damp; by the Precincts, I mean. Mrs. Murry
told me so, and Mrs. Tiling-Smith thinks the same. Even the Bishop--
why are you smiling, Canon Wilton?"

But she began to smile too.

"What does the Bishop say about the danger to health of Little
Cloisters?"

Her lips twitched, but she replied with firm sweetness:

"The Bishop says that all, or nearly all, old houses are apt to be
damp in winter."

"A weighty utterance! But I'm afraid Mrs. Browning--by the way, have
you put the Bishop into your letter?"

"I had thought of reading it to you both, but now I shall not."

She put the letter into an envelope, sealed it up with practical
swiftness, rang the bell for Annie and sent it to the postbox round
the corner.

"I put the Bishop in," she added, with a mockery of defiance that was
almost girlish, when Annie had gone out.

"That was a mistake," said the Canon sonorously.

"Why?"

"Bishops never carry weight with the wives, or widows, of deans."

"But why not?" asked Rosamund, with a touch of real anxiety.

"Because the wives of deans always think their husbands ought to be
bishops instead of those who are bishops, and the widows of deans
always consider that they ought to be the widows of bishops. They
therefore very naturally feel that bishops are not entitled by merit
to the positions they hold, and could be treated with a delicate
disdain."

"I never thought of that. I wonder if Annie----"

"Too late!" said the Canon. "You'll have to turn out of Little
Cloisters, I foresee that."

Rosamund sat down, leaned towards him with her hands clasped tightly
together, and, in her absolutely unself-conscious way, began to tell
him and Beattie what she felt about Welsley, or something of what she
felt. A good deal she could only have told to Father Robertson. When
she had finished, Canon Wilton said, in his rather abrupt and blunt
way:

"Well, but if your husband comes home unexpectedly? You can't stay
here then, can you?"

Beatrice, who was still on the window seat, leaned out, and began to
speak to Robin below her in a quiet voice which could scarcely be
heard within the room.

"But Dion sees no prospect of coming home yet."

"I heard to-day from some one in London that the C.I.V. may be back
before Christmas."

"Dion doesn't say so."

"It mayn't be true."

"Dion writes that no one out there has any idea when the war will
end."

"Probably not. But the C.I.V. mayn't be needed all through the war.
Most of them are busy men who've given up a great deal out of sheer
patriotism. Fine fellows! They've done admirable work, and the War
Office may decide that they've done enough. Things out there have
taken a great turn since Roberts and Kitchener went out. The C.I.V.
may come marching home long before peace is declared."

He spoke with a certain pressure, a certain intensity, and his eyes
never left Rosamund's face.

"I'm glad my Dion's one of them," she said. "And Robin will be glad,
too, some day."

She said nothing more about Mrs. Browning and Little Cloisters. But
when Canon Wilton had gone she said to her sister:

"Beattie, does it ever strike you that Canon Wilton's rather abrupt
and unexpected sometimes in what he says?"

"He doesn't beat about the bush," replied Beatrice. "Do you mean
that?"

"Perhaps I do. Now I'm going down to Robin. How strong he's getting
here! Hark at his voice! Can't you hear even in his voice how much
good Welsley had done him?"

Robin's determined treble was audible as he piped out:

"Oh no, Fipper! Not by the Bish's wall! Why, I say, the slugs always
comes there. They do, weally! You come and see! Come quick! I'll
show----"

The voice faded in the direction of the Palace.

"I must go down and see if it's true about the slugs," exclaimed
Rosamund.

And with beaming eyes she hastened out of the room.

Beatrice looked after her and sighed. Dion's last letter from South
Africa was lying on the writing-table close to her. Rosamund had
already given it to her to read. Now she took it up and read it
carefully again. The doves cooed in the cloisters; the bells chimed in
the tower; the mellow sunshine--already the sunshine not of full
summer, but of the dawning autumn, with its golden presage of days not
golden, and of nights heavy with dews and laden with floating leaves,
--came in through the lattice, and lay over her soft and wistful
melancholy, as she read of hardship, and dust, and blood and death,
told truthfully, but always cheerfully, as a soldier tells a thing to
a woman he loves and wishes to be sincere with.

Dion was not in the peace. Dear Rosamund! Did she quite realize? And
then Beattie pulled herself up. A disloyal thought surely leaves a
stain on the mind through which it passes. Beattie did not want to
have a stain on her mind. She cared for it as a delicately refined
woman cares for her body, bathing it every day.

She put Dion's letter down.

That evening Rosamund sang at a charity concert in the City Hall. Her
music was already a legend in Welsley and the neighborhood. Mr.
Dickinson, who always accompanied her singing, declared it
emphatically to be "great." The wife of the Bishop, Mrs. Mabberley,
pronounced the verdict, "She sings with her soul rather than with her
voice," without intention of paying a left-handed compliment. The
Cathedral Choir boys affirmed that "our altos are a couple of squeaks
beside her." Even Mrs. Dickinson, "the cold douche," as she was named
in the Precincts, had long ago "come round" about Mrs. Dion Leith, and
had been heard to say of her, "She's got more than a contralto, she's
got a heart, and I couldn't say that of some women in high positions."
This was "aimed" at the Dean's wife, Mrs. Jasper, who gave herself
musical airs, and sometimes tried to "interfere with the Precentor's
arrangements," which meant falling foul of "Henry."

As Rosamund looked down upon the rows of friendly and familiar faces
from the platform, as she heard the prolonged applause which greeted
her before she sang, and the cries of "Encore!" which saluted her when
she finished, she felt that she had given her heart irrevocably to
Welsley, and the thought came to her, "How can I leave it?" This was
cozy, and London could never be cozy. She could identify herself with
the concentrated life here, without feeling it a burden upon her. For
she was so much beloved that people even respected her privacy, and
fell in with what she called "my absurd little ways." In London,
however many people you knew, you saw strangers all the time,
strangers with hard, indifferent eyes and buttoned-up mouths. And one
could never say of London "my London."

When the concert was over she wound a veil about her pale yellow hair,
wrapped a thin cloak round her shoulders, took up her music case and
asked for Beattie. An eager boy with a smiling round face, one of the
Cathedral Choristers, darted off to find Mrs. Daventry, the sister of
"our Mrs. Leith"; Mr. Dickinson gently, but decisively, took the music
case from Rosamund's hand with an "I'll carry that home for you"; a
thin man, like an early primrose obliged by some inadvertence of
spring to work for its living, sidled up and begged for the name of
"your most beautiful and chaste second encore for our local paper, the
'Welsley Whisperer'"; and Mrs. Dickinson in a pearl gray shawl, with
an artificial pink camellia carelessly entangled in her marvelously
smooth mouse-colored hair, appeared to tell Mrs. Leith authoritatively
that "Madame Patey /in her heyday/ never sang 'O Rest in the Lord' as
we have heard it sung to-night."

Then Rosamund, pleasantly surrounded by dear provincial enthusiasts,
made her way to the door where Beattie, with more enthusiasts, was
waiting for her; and they all came out into the narrow High Street,
and found the September moon riding above their heads to give them a
greeting nobly serene and beneficent, and they set out /sans facon/,
many of them bare-headed, to walk home down tiny "Archbishop's Lane"
to the Precincts.

Rosamund walked with Mr. Dickinson on one side of her and the Dean of
Welsley and Mrs. Jasper on the other; Canon Wilton, Beattie, the
Archdeacon of Welsley and the Precentor were just in front; behind
peacefully streamed minor canons and their wives, young sons and
daughters of the Precincts, and various privileged persons who, though
not of the hierarchy, possessed small houses within the sacred pale.
Only the Bishop and his consort drove majestically home in
"Harrington's Fly."

What a chatter of voices there was under the projecting eaves of the
dear old house! What happy laughter was wafted towards the smiling
moon! Mrs. Dickinson, presently "coming up with" Rosamund's party,
became absolutely "waggish" (the Dean's expression), and made Rosamund
laugh with that almost helpless spontaneity which is the greatest
compliment to a joke. And then the gate in the ancient archway was
opened, and they all passed into their great pleasaunce, and, with a
sensation of joyous proprietorship, heard the gate shut and locked
behind them, and saw the Cathedral lifting its towers to the moon.
Laughter was hushed then, and some of the voices were silent; feet
went more slowly along the edges of the velvety lawns; the spell of
ancient things which are noble, and which tell of the noble ideals of
humanity, fell upon them; their hearts within them were lifted up.

When the Dean bade good-night to Rosamund he said:

"Your music and you mean a great deal to Welsley."

"Not half as much as Welsley means to me," she replied with earnest
sincerity.

"We are all looking forward to greeting your gallant, self-sacrificing
husband presently, very soon I hope. Good-night to you. It has been"--
he paused, looked at Rosamund and gently pressed her hand,--"a most
fragrant evening."

A most fragrant evening! When Beattie and Rosamund had eaten their
sandwiches, and drunk their still lemonade and claret, and when
Beattie had gone to bed, Rosamund slipped out alone into the dear
walled garden, and paced up and down in the moonlight.

Yes, there was something fragrant here, something that infected the
soul, something of old faiths and old holy aspirations, a murmur and a
perfume of trust and love. There might be gossip, trickling jealousies
in this little world, mean actions, even, perhaps, ugly desires and
ugly fulfilments of desire. Rosamund scarcely noticed, or did not
notice, these things. With her people were at their best. That night,
when Beattie was going to bed, Rosamund had said to her:

"I can't think why Mrs. Dickinson is called 'the cold douche.' I find
her so warm-hearted and so amusing!"

And so it was with them all. Rosamund had the magic touch which drew
the best out of every one in Welsley, because she was happy there, and
sincerely loved the place.

"How can I leave Welsley?" she thought now, as she walked up and down
in the garden, and heard presently the chiming of midnight and the
voice of the watchman beyond the Dark Entry. God seemed very near to
her in Welsley, God and the happiness of God. In Welsley she felt, or
was beginning to feel, that she was almost able to combine two lives,
the life she had grasped and the life she had let go. Here she was a
mother and at moments she was almost a religious too. She played with
her boy, she trained him, watched over his small body and his
increasing soul; and she meditated between the enclosing walls,
listening to bells and floating praises, to the Dresden Amen, and to
the organ with its many voices all dedicated to the service of God.
Often, when she walked alone in the garden, or sat alone in some
hidden corner under the mossy walls, she felt like a nun who had given
up the world forever, and had found the true life in God. In
imagination, then, she lived the life of which she had dreamed as a
girl before any man had brought her his love.

She could never, even in imagination, live that life truly, without
effort, in London. Welsley had made her almost hate London. She did
not know how she would be able to bear the return to it. Yet, if Canon
Wilton were right in what he had said to her that afternoon, Dion
might come back very soon, and therefore very soon she might have to
leave Welsley.

No. 5 Little Market Street once more; vaporous Westminster leaning to
the dark river!

Rosamund sighed deeply as she looked up again to the towers, and the
moon, and turned to go into Little Cloisters. It was difficult to shut
out such a night; it would be more difficult to give up the long
meditations, the dreams that came in this sweet retirement sheltered
by the house of God.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Two days later, at breakfast-time, Rosamund received the following
letter, written on paper scented with "Wood violet":


                          "HOTEL PALACE-BY-THE-SEA, BOURNEMOUTH,
                                            Thursday

 "MY DEAR MRS. LEITH,--I have received your two--or is it three?--
  charming letters recently written, suggesting a renewal of the
  lease of Little Cloisters beyond September. At first I hesitated.
  The atmosphere of a Cathedral town naturally attracts me and
  recalls sweet memories of the past. On the other hand the life of
  a well-managed hotel, such as this is not without its /agrements/.
  Frivolous it may be (though not light); comfortable and restful it
  undoubtedly is. The against and the for in a nutshell as it were!
  Your last letter, in which you dwell on the dampness inevitable in
  old houses, and quote the Bishop's opinion, would, I think, have
  left me undisturbed in mind--I have recently taken up the 'new
  mind' cult, which is, of course, not antagonistic to our cherished
  Anglican beliefs--had it not happened to coincide with more than a
  touch of bronchial asthma. The Bishop (quite between you and me!)
  though a very dear man and a very good Christian, is not a person
  of great intellect. My husband would never enter into controversy
  with him, as he said it was useless to strive in argument with a
  mind not sure of its bearings! An opinion of the Bishop's would
  not, therefore, weigh much with me. But there is an element of
  truth in the contention as to the damp. Old houses /are/ damp at
  times. Little Cloisters, placed as it is in the shadow of the
  Cathedral, doubtless suffers in some degree from this defect. My
  doctor here,--/such/ a clever man!--though very reluctant to
  prevent me from returning home, confessed to-day that he thought
  my case needed careful watching by some one who /knew/. Now
  (between you and me), nobody /knows/ in Welsley, and therefore,
  after weighing pros and cons, and undergoing an hour of mental
  treatment--merely the silent encouragement and purification of the
  will--by an expert here, I have decided to remain for the winter.
  I am willing, therefore, to extend your lease for another six
  months on the terms as before. Perhaps you will kindly visit my
  solicitor, Mr. Collingwood of Cattle Market Lane,--but you are
  sure to know his address!--who will arrange everything legally
  with you.--With my kindest regards and all good wishes, believe
  me, dear Mrs. Leith, always sincerely yours,

                                       "IMOGENE DUNCAN BROWNING."


It was Beattie's last morning at Little Cloisters; she had settled to
go back to De Lorne Gardens in the afternoon of that day. Rosamund
read Mrs. Browning's letter sitting opposite to her sister at the
breakfast-table in the small, paneled dining-room. At the same time
Beattie was reading a letter from Guy. As she finished it she looked
up and said:

"Anything interesting?"

"What does Guy say?" replied Rosamund. "Oh, here's a letter from
godfather! Perhaps he's coming down."

Rather hastily she tore open another envelope.

Later on in the morning, when Beattie was doing mysterious things in
the garden with Robin, Rosamund slipped out alone and made her way to
Cattle Market Lane. She came back just before lunch, looking unusually
preoccupied.

The day after Beattie had returned to London, a note from Rosamund
told her that the lease of Little Cloisters had been renewed for
another six months, till the end of March, 1901.

"And if old Dion comes back in the meanwhile, as I fully expect he
will?" said Guy, when Beattie told him of Rosamund's note.

"I suppose it is possible to sublet a house," said Beattie, looking
unusually inexpressive, Guy thought.

"They say at the Clubs the C.I.V. will be back before Christmas,
Beattie," said Guy.

"The Tenbys' lease of Number 5 is up."

"Yes, but do you think Dion can afford to run two houses?"

"Perhaps----" she stopped.

"I don't believe Rosamund will ever be got out of Welsley," said Guy.
"And I'm pretty sure you agree with me."

"I must go now," said Beattie gently. "I'm going to Queen Anne's
Mansions to tell the dear mother all about my visit to Welsley."

"When is she going there?"

"I don't know. She's very lazy about moving. She's not been out of
London since Dion sailed."

"I think she's the most delicate mother-in-law--I don't mean
physically--who has ever been born in the world."

Beattie looked down, and in a moment went out of the room without
saying anything more.

"Darling Beattie," murmured Guy, looking after his wife. "How she
bears her great disappointment."

For Beattie's sake far more than for his own he longed to have a child
in his home, a child of hers and his. But that would never be. And so
Beattie gave all the mother-love that was in her to Robin, but much of
it secretly. Guy knew that, and believed he knew the secret of her
reticence even with Robin. She loved Robin, as it were, from a
distance; only his mother must love him cheek to cheek, lips to lips,
heart to heart, and his father as men love the sons they think of as
the bravery and strength of the future.

But even Guy did not know how much his wife loved Robin, how many
buried hopes and dreams stirred in their graves when Robin threw
himself impulsively into her arms and confidentially hung on her neck
and informed her of the many important details of his life. No man
knows all that a certain type of woman is able to feel about a child.

When Rosamund had arranged about the renewal of the lease, she tried
to feel the joy which was evidently felt by all her Welsley friends--
with one exception which, however, she either did not notice or did
not seem to notice. They were frankly delighted and enthusiastic at
the prospect of keeping her among them. She was very grateful for
their affection, so eagerly shown, but somehow, although she had
signed her name in a solicitor's office, and her signature had been
witnessed by a neat young man with a neat bald head, she did not feel
quite at ease. She found herself looking at "my Welsley" with the
anxiously loving eyes of one who gathers in dear details before it is
too late for such garnering; she sat in the garden and listened to the
beloved sounds from the Cathedral with strained attention, like one
who sets memory at its mysterious task.

The Dean's widow had yielded to the suggestion of inevitable dampness
in old houses, but----!

On September 28, towards evening, when Rosamund was in the garden with
Robin, Annie, the parlor-maid, came out holding a salver on which lay
a telegram. Rosamund opened it and read:


 "Coming home.--DION."


"Any answer, ma'am?"

                  *       *       *       *       *

"Is there any answer, ma'am? Shall I tell the boy to wait?"

"What did you say, Annie?"

"Shall I tell the boy to wait, ma'am?"

"No, thank you, Annie. There's no answer."

Annie turned and recrossed the garden, looking careful, as if she were
thinking of her cap, round which the airs were blowing.

Rosamund sat for a few minutes almost motionless, with the slip of
paper lying in her lap; then the breeze came lightly, as if curious,
and blew it away. Robin saw it and ran.

"I'll catch it, mummie. You see! I'll catch it!"

The little brown legs were amazingly swift, but the telegram was
elusive because the breeze was naughty. When Robin ran up to his
mother holding it out he was almost breathless.

"Here it is, mummie."

His blue eyes and his voice held triumph.

"I said I would, and I did!"

Rosamund put her arm round him.

"Who do you think sent this?"

"I dunno."

"Daddy sent it."

Robin's eyes became round.

"Daddy! What for?"

"To tell us he's coming home."

A deeply serious expression came to Robin's face.

"Have I growed much?"

"Yes, a great deal."

"Will daddy see it?"

"Yes, I'm sure he will directly he comes."

Robin seemed relieved.

"Is daddy coming here?"

"Yes."

"Is he goin' to live here with us?"

"We shall see about all that when he comes."

Annie, evidently still thinking about her cap, reappeared on the
garden path.

"The Dean to see you, ma'am."

Rosamund got up, gave Robin a long kiss on the freckles and said:

"Robin, I believe the Dean has come about Mr. Thrush."

"Does he know Mr. Thrush?"

"Not yet. I'll tell you something presently."

And she went slowly into the house. Was a scheme of hers coming to
fruition just when----? She tried to close her mind to an approaching
thought.



                              CHAPTER V

On the 7th of October the C.I.V. sailed from South Africa for England,
on the 19th of October they made St. Vincent; on the 23rd Dion again
looked over the sea at the dreaming hills of Madeira. The sight of
these hills made him realize the change brought about in him by the
work he had done in South Africa. As he gazed at them he suddenly and
sharply remembered the man who had gazed at them nine months before, a
man who was gathering together determination, who was silently making
preparations for progress, or for what he thought of as progress.
Those hills then had seemed to be calling to him out of the mists of
heat, and to himself he had seemed to be defying them, to be thrusting
their voices from him. For were they not the hills of a land where the
lotus bloomed, where a weariness bred of stagnant delights wrapped men
in a garment of Nessus, steeped in a subtle poison which drew from
them all their energies, which brought them not pain but an inertia
more deadly to the soul than pain? Now they had no power over him. He
did not need to defy them, because he had gained in strength. Ere they
vanished from his eyes over the sea he remembered another Island
rising out of waters that gleamed with gold. How far off now seemed to
him that evening when he had looked on it as he traveled to Greece!
How much he had left behind on the way of his life!

The experience of separation and of war had not aged him, but it had
made him feel older. Nothing of the boy was left in him. He felt
himself of manhood all compact. He had seen men die, had seen how they
were able to die, how they met severe physical suffering; he had
silently tried to prepare himself for death, keeping a cheerful
countenance; he had known, like most brave men, the cold companionship
of fear, and he had got rid of that companionship. Knowing death
better, he knew life much better than when he had left England.

On the voyage out he had looked at the hills of Madeira with
Worthington. Now Worthington was not with him; he had died of enteric
at Pretoria in September. Dion was carrying back to England
Worthington's last written message to his people. He was carrying also
another letter written by an English officer, whose body lay in the
earth of Africa, to a woman at home. On the voyage Dion often thought
of that dead man and of the living woman to whom he would presently
give the letter. He had promised to deliver it personally.

At St. Vincent he had received a welcome by cable from Rosamund, and
had sent a cable to her asking not to be met. He wished to meet her in
her home at Welsley. She had written to him enthusiastic accounts of
its peace and beauty. Her pen had been tipped with love of it. Their
first meeting, their reunion, must take place there in the midst of
that wonderful peace of green England which she loved so much. After
the heat and the dust and the pain of South Africa that would surely
be very good.

Their reunion!

Dion had escaped death. He had been allowed to return to Rosamund in
splendid health, without a wound, though he had been in battle. He had
a strong presentiment that he was allowed to return for some definite
purpose. Could he not now be of far more use to his little son than if
he had never volunteered for active service? Rosamund and he had
looked up together at the columns of the Parthenon and had thought of
the child who might come. Dion felt that he understood the Parthenon
better now that he had looked death in the face, now that he had been
ready to give up his life if it had been required of him. He even had
a whimsical feeling--he smiled at it seriously to himself--that the
Parthenon, if he again stood before it, would understand him better.
He was not proud of himself for what he had done. But in the depths of
him he often felt earnestly glad, almost thankful, that he had been
able to do it. The doing of it had brought a new zest into life, new
meanings, a new outlook. He seemed to feel life like something
precious in his hand now; he had not felt it so before, even when he
had won Rosamund and had been with her in Greece.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The hills of Madeira faded. Three days later there was a burial at sea
in the early morning. A private, who had been ill with enteric, had
died in the night. The body sank into the depths, the ship went on her
way and ran into a stiff gale. Already England was rousing herself to
welcome her returning sons, bruskly but lustily, in her way, which was
not South Africa's way. Dion loved that gale though it kept him awake
all night.

Next morning they were off the Start, and heard the voices of the
sirens bidding them good day.

                  *       *       *       *       *

On the last day of October, at about four o'clock in the afternoon,
Rosamund was waiting for Dion. He was due by the express which, when
up to time, reached Welsley Station at 3.55. She would naturally have
been at the station to meet him if she had not received a telegram
from him begging her to stay at home.

"Would much rather meet you first in Little Cloisters,--Dion," were
the last words of the telegram.

So Rosamund had stayed at home.

It was a peculiarly still autumn afternoon. A suggestion--it was
scarcely more than that--of mist made the Precincts look delicately
sad, but not to the eyes of Rosamund. She delighted in this season of
tawny colors and of fluttering leaves, of nature's wide-eyed and
contemplative muteness. The beauty of autumn appealed to her because
she possessed a happy spirit, and was not too imaginative. She had
imagination, but it was not of the intensely sensitive and poetic kind
which dies with the dying leaves, and in the mists loses all the hopes
that were born with the birth of summer. The strong sanity which
marked her, and which had always kept her in central paths, far away
from the byways in which the neurotic, the decadent, the searchers
after the so-called "new" things loved to tread, led her to welcome
each season in is turn, and to rejoice in its special characteristics.

So she loved the cloistral feeling autumn brought with it to Welsley.
Green summer seemed to open the doors, and one rejoiced in a golden
freedom; tawny autumn seemed softly to close the doors, and one was
happy in a sensation of being tenderly guarded, of being kept very
safe in charge for the coming winter with its fires, and its cosy joys
of the interior.

Another reason which made Rosamund care very much for the autumn was
this: in the autumn the religious atmosphere which hung about the
Precincts of Welsley seemed to her to become more definite, more
touching, the ancient things more living and powerful in their
message.

"Welsley always sends out influences," she had once said to Father
Robertson. "But in certain autumn days it speaks. I hear its voice in
the autumn."

She heard its voice now as she waited for Dion.

The lattice window which gave on to the garden was partly open; there
was a fire in the wide, old-fashioned grate; vases holding
chrysanthemums stood on the high wood mantelpiece and on the writing-
table; the tea-table had been placed by Annie near the hearth.

Rosamund listened to the cloistral silence, and looked at two deep,
old-fashioned arm-chairs which were drawn up by the tea-table.

Just how much had she missed Dion?

That question had suddenly sprung up in her mind as she looked at the
two arm-chairs.

The first time she had been in Little Cloisters she had spoken to
Canon Wilton of Dion, had wondered if he would come back from South
Africa altered; and she had said that if she came to live in it
Welsley might alter her. Canon Wilton had made no comment on her
remark. She had scarcely noticed that at the time, perhaps had not
consciously noticed it; but her subconscious mind had recorded the
fact, and she recalled it now.

Welsley, she thought, had changed her a good deal. She was not a self-
conscious woman as a rule, but to-day was not like other days, and she
was not quite like herself on other days. Perhaps, for once, she was
what women often call "strung up"; certainly she felt peculiarly alive
--alive specially in the nerves of her body.

Those two arm-chairs were talking to her; they were telling her of the
imminent renewal of the life closely companioned, watched over,
protected, beloved. They were telling, and they were asking, too. She
felt absurdly that it was they who were asking how much she had missed
Dion.

It would be good to have him back, but she now suddenly realized, in a
self-conscious way, that she had managed to be very happy without him.
But then she had always looked forward to his eventual return. Suppose
he had not come back?

She got up restlessly, went to the window and looked out into the
garden. Robin was not there, nor was he in the house. Obedient to an
impulse which she had not understood at the time, Rosamund had
arranged a small, and rather odd, festivity for him which had taken
him away from home, and would keep him out till five o'clock: he was
having tea in a cake-shop near the top of Wesley High Street with his
nurse and Mr. Thrush, who, not unexpectedly, had arrived in Welsley.
The first meeting between his father and mother would not be
complicated by his eager young presence.

So the garden was empty to-day. Not even the big young gardener was to
be seen; he only came on four days in the week, and this was not one
of them. As Rosamund looked down into the garden, she loved its
loneliness, its misty, autumnal aspect. It was surely not her fault if
she had a natural affection for solitude--not for the hideous solitude
of a childless mother, but for the frequent privacy of a mother who
was alone, but who knew that her child was near, playing perhaps, or
gone for a little jaunt with his faithful nurse, or sleeping upstairs.

As she looked at the garden a faint creeping sense of something almost
like fear came to her. Since Dion had been away she had surely
altered, because she had had a new experience; she had, as it were,
touched the confines of that life which she had deliberately renounced
when she had married.

It seemed to her, as she stood there and remembered her long
meditations in that enclosed and ancient garden, that in these months
she had drawn much nearer to God, and--could it be because of that?--
perhaps had receded a little from her husband.

The sense of uneasiness--she could not call it fear--deepened in her.
Was the receding then implicit in the drawing near? She began to feel
almost confused. She put up a hand to her face; her cheek was hot.

The clock in the room struck four; two minutes later the chimes
sounded, and then Big John announced the hour.

Dion might arrive at any moment now. She turned away rather quickly
from the window. She hated the unusual feeling of self-consciousness
which had come to her.

At ten minutes past four the door bell rang. It must be he. She went
to the drawing-room door, opened it and listened. She heard a man's
voice and a bump; then another bump, a creaking, a sort of scraping,
and the voice once more saying, "I'll manage, miss."

It was Dion's luggage. Harrington's man explained that the gentleman
had said he would walk to Little Cloisters.

Rosamund went back into the drawing-room and shut the door. Now that
Dion's luggage was actually in the house everything seemed curiously
different. A period was definitely over; her loneliness with Robin in
Little Cloisters was at an end. She sat down in one of the two arm-
chairs by the tea-table, clasped her hands together and looked at the
fire.

If she had held to her girlish idea? If she had become a "Sister"?
But--she shook her head as she sat there alone--Robin! And then she
sighed; she had not thought, "But--Dion!" She was almost angry with
herself for being so introspective, so mentally observant of herself.
All this was surely unnatural in her. Was she going to become morbid--
she who had such a hatred of morbidity? She tried to force herself to
feel that she had missed Dion tremendously, that his return would make
things right in Little Cloisters.

But had they ever been wrong? And, besides, Little Cloisters would
almost immediately be only a dear memory of the past.

Rosamund began almost to hate herself. Was she capable of any sort of
treachery? Swiftly she began to dwell upon all the dear goodness of
Dion, upon his love, his admiration, his perpetual thoughtfulness, his
unselfishness, his straight purity, his chivalry, his unceasing
devotion. He was a man to trust implicitly. That was enough. She
trusted him and loved him. She thanked God that he was back in
England. She had missed him more, much more than she had realized; she
was quite sure of that now that she had recalled things. One happiness
is apt to oust the acute memory of another. That had (quite naturally)
happened in her case. It would indeed have been strange if, living in
such a dear place as "My Welsley," with Robin the precious one, she
had been a miserable woman! And she had always known--as women know
things they do not know--that Dion would come back after behaving
nobly. And that was exactly what had happened.

She looked at the arm-chair opposite.

How splendid it would be to see dear, brave, good, faithful Dion
sitting in it in a moment, safe after all his hardships and dangers,
comfortable, able to rest at last in his own home.

For Little Cloisters would be his home even if only for a few days.
And then---- What about Mr. Thrush? What about--oh, so many things?

"I'll find the way all right," Dion had said at the station, after he
had been assured that it was only ten minutes' walk, "or so," to
Little Cloisters.

The little walk would be a preparation for the very great event. He
only knew how great it was when he got out at the Welsley Station.

He had never seen Welsley before, though its fame had been familiar to
him from childhood. Thousands of pilgrims had piously visited it,
coming from afar; now yet another pilgrim had come from afar,
sensitively eager to approach a shrine which held something desired by
his soul.

That part of the city which immediately surrounded the station was not
attractive, but very soon Dion came into a narrow street and was aware
of an ancient flavor, wholly English, and only to be savored
thoroughly by an English palate. In this street he began to taste
England. He passed an old curiosity shop, black and white, with a
projecting upper storey, lattice windows with tiny panes, a door of
black oak upon which many people had carved their names. By the door
stood a spinning-wheel. In the window were a tea service of spode and
a collection of luster ware. There were also some Toby jugs.

Dion went in quickly and bought one for Robin. He carried it unwrapped
in his hand as he walked on. One could do that here, in this intimate,
cozy old town of dear England. He enjoyed the light mist, the moisture
in the air. He had come to hate aridity and the acrid dryness of dust
blown by hot winds across great spaces. The moisture caressed his
skin, burnt almost to the color of copper by the African sun.

He came into the High Street. On its farther side, straight in front
of him, the narrowest street he had ever seen, a rivulet of a street,
with leaning houses which nearly formed an arcade, stretched to a
wonderful gray gateway, immensely massive, with towers at its corners,
and rows of shields above its beetling archway.

This must be the entrance to the Precincts.

In the tiny street he met a verger in mufti, an old bent man, with a
chin-beard and knotty hands, English in every vein, in every sinew of
his amazingly respectable and venerable body. This worthy he stopped
and inquired of him the way to Little Cloisters.

"Where Mrs. Leith and her boy lives, sir?" mouthed the old man, with a
kindly gaping smile.

"That's it."

"She's a nice lady," said the verger. "We think a lot of her here,
especially we Cathedral folk."

He went on to explain elaborately where Little Cloisters was, and to
describe minutely two routes, by either of which it might be come at.
It was evident that he was one of those who love to listen to
themselves and who take a pride in words.

Dion decided for the route "round at the back" by Chantrey Lane,
through the Green Court, leaving the Deanery on the left and the
Bishop's Palace on the right, and so by way of the Prior's Gate and
the ruins of the Infirmary through the Dark Entry to Little Cloisters.

"You can't miss it. The name's writ on the door in the wall, and a
rare old wall it is," said the venerable man.

Dion thanked him warmly and walked on, while the verger looked after
him.

"I shouldn't wonder if that's Mrs. Leith's husband home from the war,"
he murmured. "Looks as if he'd been fighting, he does, and burnt
pretty near to a cinder by something, the sun as like as not."

And he walked on down the tiny street towards the muffin which awaited
him at home, well pleased with his perspicuity, and making mental
preparations for the astonishing of his wife with a tidbit of news.

Dion came into the Green Court, and immediately felt Welsley, felt it
in the depths of him, and understood Rosamund's love of it so often
expressed in her letters. As he looked at the moist green lawn in the
center, at the gray and brown houses which fronted it, at the Deanery
garden full of the ruddy flowers of autumn behind the iron railings,
at the immense Cathedral with its massive and yet almost tenderly
graceful towers, a history in stone of the faithful work and the
progress of men, he knew why Rosamund had come to live here. He stood
still. In the misty air he heard the voices of the rooks. The door of
a Canon's house opened, and two clergymen, one of them in gaiters and
a shovel hat, came out, and walked slowly away in earnest
conversation. Bells sounded in one of the towers.

He understood. Here was a sort of essence of ecclesiasticism. It
seemed to penetrate the whole atmosphere. Rosamund was at home in it.

He remembered his terrible thought that God had always stood between
his wife and him, dividing them.

How would it be now?

Again he looked up at the great house of God, and he felt almost
afraid. But he was not the man he had been when he said good-by to
Rosamund; he had gained in force of character, and he knew it. Surely
out there in South Africa, he had done what his mother had wanted him
to do, he had laid hold of his best possibilities. At any rate, he had
sincerely tried to do that. Why, then, should he be afraid--and of
God?

He walked on quickly, and came to Little Cloisters by way of the Dark
Entry.

It was very dark that day, for the autumn evening was already making
its moist presence felt, and there was a breathing of cold from the
old gray stones which looked like the fangs of Time.

Dion shook his broad shoulders in an irresistible shiver as he came
out into the passage-way between Rosamund's garden wall and the ruined
cloisters, immediately beyond which rose the east end of the
Cathedral. South Africa had evidently made him sensitive to the
dampness and cold of England.

"Little Cloisters." The white words showed on a tall green door let
into the wall on his left; and, as the verger had said, it was a rare
old wall. So here it actually was! He was at home. His heart thumped
as he pulled at the bell, and unconsciously he gripped the Toby jug
hard with his other hand.



                              CHAPTER VI

"Dion! Is it you at last?"

A warm voice called from above, and the blood rushed to his temples.

"Yes."

It seemed to him that he took the old staircase in his stride, and he
had a feeling almost such as a man has when he is going into action.

"Rose!"

He held her in his arms and kissed her.

"It's--seemed a long time!"

He felt moisture springing to his eyes. The love he felt for her
almost overwhelmed his self-control. Till this moment he had never
known how great it was. All his deprivation was in that embrace.

"Years it's seemed!" he said, letting her go with a little laugh,
summoned up--he did not know how--to save him from too much emotion.

She gazed at him.

"Oh, Dion, how you have altered!"

"Have I?"

"Tremendously."

How well he knew the kindly glance of her honest brown eyes; a
thousand times he had called it up before him in South Africa. But
this was not the glance so characteristic of her. In the firelit room
her eyes looked puzzled, almost wide, with a sort of startled
astonishment.

"You had a lot of the boy in you still when you went away. At least, I
used to think so."

"Haven't I any left?"

"I can't see any. No, I think you've come back all man. And how
tremendously burnt you are."

"Almost black, I suppose. But I'm so accustomed to it."

"It's right," she said. "Your face tells the story of what you've
done. Robin"--she paused, then slowly she said--"Robin's got almost a
new father."

"Where is he? He's sure to have altered more than I have."

"Oh no. He'll be in about five. I've sent him out to tea with some one
you know."

"With whom?"

"Mr. Thrush."

"Mr. Thrush at Welsley?"

"Yes. I'll explain all that presently. I thought I'd have you all to
myself for half an hour, and then Robin should have his turn. Here
comes Annie."

When the two arm-chairs were occupied, Dion said:

"And you, Rosamund?"

"What about me?"

"Haven't you altered?"

"If I have, probably you would know it and I shouldn't."

"Yes, I dare say that's true. You aren't conscious of it, then?"

But she was giving him his tea, and that took her mind away from his
question, no doubt. He felt a change in her, but it was not almost
fiercely marked like the change in him, on whom a Continent had
written with its sun and its wind, and with its battlefields. The body
of a man was graven by such a superscription. And no doubt even a
child could read something of it. But the writing on Rosamund was much
fainter, was far less easy to decipher; it was perhaps traced on the
soul rather than on the body. The new legend of Dion was perhaps an
assertion. But this story of Rosamund, what was it? She saw the man in
Dion, lean, burnt, strong, ardent, desirous, full of suppressed
emotion that was warmly and intensely human; he saw in her, as well as
the mother, something that was perhaps almost pale, almost elusive,
like the still figure and downbent face of a recluse seen in passing
an open window.

She saw in Dion his actions; he saw in her her meditations. Perhaps
that was it. All this time he had been living incessantly in the midst
of men, never alone, nearly always busy, often fiercely active,
marching, eating, sleeping in company. And all the time she had been
here, in the midst of this cloistral silence, and perhaps often alone.

"You know everybody here, I suppose?" he asked, drinking his tea with
relish, and eating the toast which seemed to him crisply English, but
always faintly aware of that still figure and of that downbent face.

"Almost everybody. I've sung a great deal, and got to know them all
partly through that. And they're dear people most of them. They let
one alone when they know one wants to be alone."

"And I expect you can enjoy being alone here."

"Yes," she said simply. "At times. It would be difficult to feel
lonely, in the miserable, dreadful way, I mean, in the Precincts. We
are rather like a big family here, each one with his, or her, own
private room in the big family house."

"I know you've always loved a certain amount of solitude, Rose," he
said tenderly. "D'you remember that day in London when I burst in upon
your solitude with Dante, and was actually jealous of the 'Paradiso'?"

"Yes," she said, smiling.

"But you forgave me, or I shouldn't be here now."

He gave her his cup for some more tea.

"You can't imagine how absolutely wonderful it is to me to be here
after what I've been through."

He lay back in his chair, but he still looked tremendously alert,
wiry, powerful even.

Dion was much more impressive than he had been when he went away.
Rosamund felt a faint creeping of something that was almost like
shyness in her as she looked at him.

"After Green Point Camp and Orange River--I shall never forget the
dust-storm we had there!--and Springfontein and Kaffir River--oh, the
heat there, Rose!--and Kaalfontein and all the rest of it. It was near
Kaalfontein that we first came under fire. I shan't forget that."

He was silent for a moment. She looked at him across the tea-table.
All that he knew and she did not know now made him seem rather strange
to her. The uniting of two different, utterly different, experiences
of life, was more tremendous, more full of meaning and of mystery,
than the uniting of two bodies. This, then, was to be a second
wedding-day for her and for Dion? All their letters, in which, of
course, they had tried to tell each other something of their differing
experiences, had really told very little, almost nothing. Dion's
glance told her more than all his letters, that and his color, and
certain lines in his face, and the altered shapes of his hands, and
his way of holding himself, and his way of speaking. Even his voice
was different. He was an unconscious record of what he had been
through out there; and much of it, she felt sure, he would never tell
to her except unconsciously by being a different Dion from the Dion
who had gone away.

"How little one can tell in letters," she said. "Scarcely anything."

"You made me feel Welsley in yours."

"Did I? Why did you walk from the station?"

"I wanted to taste your home, to get into your atmosphere, if I could,
before seeing you. Rose, love can make a man almost afraid at times."

It seemed to her that his dark eyes burned with fires they had
captured in South Africa. Sitting in the old room with its homely and
ecclesiastical look, he had an oddly remote appearance, she thought,
as if he belonged to a very different milieu. Always dark, he now
looked almost gipsy-like; yet he had the unmistakable air of a
soldier. But if there had ever been anything there was now nothing
left of the business man in Dion.

"Won't you find it very difficult to settle down again to the life in
Austin Friars, Dion?" she said.

"Perhaps I should, but for one thing."

"What's that?"

"You and Robin at home when the drudgery is done."

Rosamund saw Welsley receding from her into darkness, with its
familiar faces and voices, its gray towers, its cloisters, its bells,
the Dresden Amen, the secret garden, the dreams she had had in the
garden.

"Number 5 is all ready to go into. It was lucky we only let it for six
months," she said quietly.

"Uncle Biron has given me a fortnight's holiday, or rather gladly
agreed to my taking it. Of course I'm my own master in a way, being a
partner, but I want to consider him. He was awfully good about my
going away. Mother's looking well. She was at our Thanksgiving
Service; Beattie and Guy too. I've had just a glimpse of godfather."

They talked about family things till Robin came in from his festivity
with Mr. Thrush, who was staying at Little Cloisters, but only till
the following day.

That was a great moment, the moment of Robin's arrival. Mr. Thrush did
not appear with him, but, being a man of delicate perceptions despite
his unfortunate appearance, retired discreetly to the servants' hall,
leaving his devoted adherent free for the "family reunion," as he
called it.

"Go up quietly, dear," said the nurse to Robin, "and tap at the
drawing-room door."

"Shall I tap?" asked Robin earnestly.

He was looking unusually solemn, his lips were parted, and his eyes
almost stared.

"Yes, dear. Tap prettily, like a young gentleman as you are, and when
you hear 'Come in!'----"

"I know then!" interrupted Robin, with an air of decision.

He walked rather slowly upstairs, lifting one brown leg after the
other thoughtfully from step to step, till he was outside the drawing-
room door. Inside he heard the noise of a man's voice, which sounded
to him very tremendous and important, the voice of a brave soldier.

"That's Fa!" he thought, and he listened for a moment as to the voice
of a god.

Then he doubled his small fist and gave a bang to the door. Some
instinct told him not to follow nurse's injunction, not to try to be
pretty in his tapping. The voice of the soldier ceased inside, there
was a brief sound of a woman's voice, then came a strong "Come in!"

Robin opened the door, went straight up to the very dark and very thin
man whom he saw sitting by the fire, and, staring at this man with
intensity, lifted up his face, at the same time saying:

"'Ullo, Fa!"

There was a dropped aitch for which nurse, who was very choice in her
English, would undoubtedly have rebuked him had she been present. The
dark man did not rebuke Robin, but caught him up and enfolded him in a
hug that was powerful but not a bit rough. Robin was quite incapable
of analyzing a hug, but he loved it as he would not have loved it if
it had been rough, or if it had been merely gentle. A sense of great
happiness and of great confidence flooded him. From that moment he
adored his father as he had never adored him before. The new authority
of his father's love for him captured him. He knew nothing about it
and he knew all about it, as is the way with children, those
instinctive sparks fresh from the great furnace.

Long before dinner time Dion knew that he had won something beside the
D.C.M. which he had won in South Africa, something that was
wonderfully precious to him. He gave Robin the Toby jar and another
gift.

He cared for his little son that night as he had never cared for him
before. It was as if the sex in Robin spoke to the sex in him for the
first time with a clear, unmistakable voice, saying, "We're of the
comradeship of the male sex, we're of the brotherhood." It was not
even a child's voice that spoke, though it spoke in a little child.
Dion blessed South Africa that night, felt as if South Africa had
given him his son.

That gift would surely be a weapon in his hands by means of which, or
with the help of which, he would conquer the still unconquered
mystery, Rosamund's whole heart. South Africa had done much for Dion.
Out there in that wonderful atmosphere he had seen very clearly, his
vision had pierced great distances; he saw clearly still, in England.
War, it seemed, was so terribly truthful that it swept a man clean of
lies; Dion was swept clean of lies. He did not feel able any longer
even to tell them occasionally to himself. He knew that Rosamund's
greeting to him, warm, sweet, sincere though it had been, had lacked
something which he had found in Robin's. But he felt that now he had
got hold of Robin so instantly, and so completely, the conquest of the
woman he had only won must be but a question of time. That was not
pride in him but instinct, speaking with that voice which seems a
stranger to the brain of man, but a friend to something else;
something universal of which in every man a fragment is housed, or by
which every man is mysteriously penetrated.

A fortnight's holiday--and then?

On that first evening it had been assumed that as soon as Dion went
back to business in Austin Friars, No. 5 Little Market Street would
receive its old tenants again, be scented again with the lavender,
made musical with Rosamund's voice, made gay with the busy prattle and
perpetual activities of Robin.

For two days thereafter no reference was made by either Rosamund or
Dion to the question of moving. Dion gave himself up to Welsley, to
holiday-making. With a flowing eagerness, not wholly free from
undercurrents, Rosamund swept him sweetly through Welsley's delights.
She inoculated him with Welsley, or at any rate did her best to
inoculate him, secretly praying with all her force that the wonderful
preparation might "take." Soon she believed that it was "taking." It
was evident that Dion was delighted with Welsley. On his very first
day they went together to the afternoon service in the Cathedral, and
when the anthem was given out it proved to be "The Wilderness."
Rosamund's quick look at Dion told him that this was her sweet doing,
and that she remembered their talk on the hill of Drouva. He listened
to that anthem as he had never listened to an anthem before. After the
service Canon Wilton, who, though no longer in residence as "three
months' Canon," was still staying on at his house in the Precincts for
a few days, came up to welcome him home. Then Mr. Dickinson appeared,
full of that modesty which is greedy for compliments. Mrs. Dickinson,
too, drifted up the nave in a casual way which scarcely concealed her
curiosity about Mrs. Dion's husband; when, later, Rosamund told Dion
of her Precincts' name, "the cold douche," he could not see its
applicability.

"I thought her an observant but quite a warm-hearted woman," he said.

"She is warm-hearted; in fact she's a dear, and I'm very fond of her,"
said Rosamund.

"Every one here seems very fond of you," he replied.

Indeed, he was struck by Welsley's evident love of Rosamund. It was
like a warm current flowing about her, and about him now, because he
was her husband. He was greeted with cordial kindness by every one.

"It is jolly to be received like this," he said to Rosamund. "It does
a fellow good when he's just come home. It makes him feel that there
is indeed no place like England. But it's all owing to you."

But she protested.

"They all admire and respect you for what you've done," she said.
"You've brought the best introductions here, your own deeds. They
speak for you."

He shook his head, loving her perfectly sincere modesty.

"You may be a thousand things," he told her, "but one thing you'll
never be--vain or conceited."

The charm of her, which was compounded of beauty and goodness, mixed
with an extraordinary hold upon, and joy in, the simple and healthy
things of life, came upon him with a sort of glorious newness after
his absence in South Africa. He loved other people's love of her and
the splendid reasons for it so apparent in her. But for Robin he might
nevertheless have felt baffled and sad even in these moments dedicated
to the joys of reunion, he might have felt acutely that the
completeness and perfection of reunion depended upon the exact type of
union it followed upon. Robin saved him from that. He hoped very much
in Robin, who had suddenly given him a confidence in himself which he
had never known till now. This was a glorious possession. It gave him
force. People in Welsley were decidedly impressed by Mrs. Leith's
husband. Mrs. Dickinson remarked to her Henry over griddle cakes after
the three o'clock service:

"I call Mr. Leith a very personable man. Without having Mrs. Leith's
wonderful charm--what man could have?--he makes a distinct impression.
He has suppressed force, and that's what women like in a man."

Henry took another griddle cake, and wondered whether he was wise in
looking so decided. Perhaps he ought to suppress his undoubted force;
perhaps all his life, without knowing it, he had hovered on the verge
of the blatant.

Canon Wilton also was struck by the change in Dion, and said
something, but not just then all, of what he felt.

"You know the phrase, 'I'm my own man again,' Leith, don't you?" he
said, in his strong bass voice, looking steadily at Dion with his
kindly stern eyes. (He always suggested to Dion a man who would be
very stern with himself.)

"Yes," said Dion. "Why?"

"I think South Africa's made you your own man."

Dion looked tremendously, but seriously, pleased.

"Do you? And what about the again?"

"Cut it out. I don't think you'd ever been absolutely your own man
before you went away."

"I wonder if I am now," Dion said, but without any weakness.

He had been through one war and had come out of it well; now he had
come home to another. The one campaign had been but a stern
preparation for the other perhaps. But Rosamund did not know that.
Nevertheless, it seemed to him that already their relation to each
other was slightly altered. He felt that she was more sensitive to him
than formerly, more closely observant of what he was and what he did,
more watchful of him with Robin, more anxious about his opinion on
various matters.

For instance, there was the matter of Mr. Thrush.

Dion had not seen Mr. Thrush on the evening of his first day at
Welsley. He had been kept so busy by Rosamund, had done and seen so
much, that he had quite forgotten the ex-chemist. In the evening,
however, before dinner, he suddenly remembered him.

"What's become of Mr. Thrush?" he asked. "And, by the way, what is he
doing down here? You never told me, Rose, and even Robin's not said a
word."

"I asked him not to," said Rosamund, with her half-shrewd, half-soft
look. "The fact is----" She broke off, then continued, with her
confidential air, "Dion, when you see Mr. Thrush I want you to tell me
something truthfully. Will you?"

"I'll try to. What is it?"

"I want you to look at his nose--"

"Rosamund!"

"No, really," she pursued, with great earnestness. "And I want you to
tell me whether you think, honestly think, it--better."

"But why?"

"It's very important for Mr. Thrush that it should look better. He's
down here to be seen."

Her voice had become almost mysterious.

"To be seen? By whom? Is he on show in the town?"

"No--don't laugh. It's really important for his future. I must tell
you something. He's taken the modified pledge."

Her look said, "There! what d'you think of that?"

"Modified!" said Dion, rather doubtfully.

"Never between meals--never."

"At any rate that's a step in the right direction."

"Isn't it? I took it with him."

"The modified pledge?"

"Yes," she said, with great seriousness.

"But you never----! To help him, of course."

"Yes."

"And has it made a difference to the nose?"

"I think it's made a considerable difference. But I want your
opinion."

"I'll give it you for what it's worth. But who's going to see Mr.
Thrush?"

"The Dean.

"The Dean! Why on earth?"

"Almost directly there's going to be a vacancy among the vergers, and
the Dean has promised me faithfully that if Mr. Thrush seems suitable
he shall have the post."

"Mr. Thrush a verger! Mr. Thrush carry a poker before a bishop!"

"Not a poker, only a white wand. I've been making him practise here in
the garden, and he does it quite admirably already."

She spoke now with almost defiant emphasis. Dion loved her for the
defiance and for its deliciously absurd reason.

"The Dean is away, but he's coming back to-morrow, so I begin to feel
rather anxious. Of course, he'll see at once that Mr. Thrush is an
educated man. I'm not afraid about that. It's only--well, the little
failing. It would mean so much for Mr. Thrush to get the post. He'll
be provided for for life. I've set my heart on it."

Annie came in.

"Oh, Annie, is it Mr. Thrush?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Please ask him to come in."

With a very casual air, as of one doing a thing for no particular
reason and almost without thought, she lowered the wick of the lamp
which illuminated the room.

"We don't want it to flare," she said, as she came away from it. "Oh,
Mr. Thrush, here's my husband back again!"

With a certain unostentatious dignity Mr. Thrush stepped into the
room. He was most respectably dressed in a neat black suit, the coat
of which looked rather like either a frock coat which was in course of
diminishing gradually into what tailors call "a morning coat," or a
morning coat which was in course of expanding gently into a frock
coat; a speckless collar with points appeared above a pair of dark
worsted gloves, and a hat which resembled a square bowler half-way on
the road to top hatdom.

Dion felt touched by his appearance and his gait, which seemed to hint
at those rehearsals in the garden, and especially touched by the fact
that he had bought a new hat.

"Welcome home, sir!" he said at once to Dion. "I'm sure the country is
proud of you."

He paid the compliment with so much sincerity that Dion did not feel
embarrassed by it.

"Do sit down, Mr. Thrush," said Rosamund, after hands had been
cordially shaken. "No, not there!"--as he was about to sit full in the
lamplight--"This chair will be more comfortable. Now I'll leave you to
have a little talk with my husband."

With an inquiring look at Dion she went out of the room.

Before she came back Mr. Thrush had told Dion all his hopes and fears
with regard to the Dean, and had dwelt on his overwhelming desire to
become a verger. Quite unself-conscious in his simplicity he rose
almost to dignity. He frankly confessed his "failing," and alluded to
the taking of the modified pledge.

"We took it together, sir, your kind lady and I, we both pledged
ourselves never to touch a drop of liquor between meals whatever the
occasion."

"Quite right!" said Dion, with firmness, almost with bruskness.

"I'm glad you think so, sir. But a verger can't be too careful. He's
held up as an example to the whole city by his position, walking so
often in procession as he does before the eyes of all men. Even a
chemist scarcely takes so much upon himself. In respect of the body he
may, I'll allow you,--for no verger has to do with prussic acid,
iodine, cascara and all such-like,--but in respect of what I might all
the uplifting of the soul not a doubt of it but that the verger comes
far before any chemist. It's a solemn thing to think of, and I hope,
if so be as I'm elected, I shall be worthy of the position. I see Mr.
Dean to-morrow, sir, at eleven o'clock. I trust I shall make a
favorable impression. I lived just off Hanover Square for more years
than some can remember, and that, I hope, with a Very Reverend will
tell in my favor. None of them vergers here, though I'm sure they're a
splendid body of men,--any one who has seen them walking before his
Lordship, the Bishop, the Canons and what not, as I did last Sunday
morning, would say the same,--but none of the vergers here can say as
much. I've made inquiry, but of course with all discretion. As to the
duties, sir, I think I can fulfil them. The carrying of the wand I may
say I am almost perfect in already. I've been at it in the garden with
your kind good lady since I came. I found it a bit difficult at first,
sir. There's what you might call a knack to it, though from the
congregation it looks simple enough. But there, what does a
congregation know of the things a verger has to master any more than
it does of what is required of a good chemist? Often and often when I
was just off Hanover Square----"

He was still flowing on with imperturbable volubility when Rosamund
came back and sent another, more inquiring, glance to Dion.

When Mr. Thrush had retired she at once said anxiously:

"Well?"

"He's a nice old chap."

"Yes, isn't he? But what did you really think?"

"About the nose?"

"Yes."

"The lamp was turned rather low, but I really believe the modified
pledge has--"

"There! What did I say?" she interrupted triumphantly. "I knew you'd
notice the difference. It's really very much like yours or mine now,
and I'm sure--"

But here Dion broke in decisively.

"No, Rosamund, I can't let that pass. It's not like yours yet. I say
nothing about mine. But I honestly think it's modified and I hope the
Dean will pass it."

"The Dean and I are great cronies!" she murmured doubtfully. "My only
fear is that after he is a verger Mr. Thrush may--may lapse if I'm
not----"

She stopped, looking at Dion, and again he thought that she was more
sensitive to his opinion, to his wishes, than she had formerly been.
Her slightly changed attitude made Dion gladly aware of change in
himself. He meant more to Rosamund now than he had meant when he left
England.



                             CHAPTER VII

Three days had slipped by. Dion had been accepted as one of the big
Welsley family, had been made free of the Precincts. During those
three days he had forgotten London, business, everything outside of
Welsley. It had seemed to him that he had the right to forget, and he
had exercised it. Robin had played a great part in those three days.
His new adoration of his father was obvious to every one who saw them
together. The soldier appealed to the little imagination. Robin's
ardor was concentrated for the moment in his pride of possession. He
owned a father who--his own nurse had told him so--was not as other
fathers, not as ordinary fathers such as stumped daily about the
narrow streets of Welsley, rubicund and, many of them, protuberant in
the region of the watch-chain. They were all very well; Robin had
nothing against them; many of them were clergymen and commanded his
respect by virtue of their office, their gaiters, the rosettes and
cords that decorated their wide-winged hats. But they were not like
"Fa." They had not become lean, and muscular, and dark, and quick-
limbed, and keen-eyed, and spry, in the severe service of their
country. They had not--even the Archdeacon, Robin's rather special
pal, had not--ever killed any wicked men who did not like England, or
gone into places where wicked men who did not like England might have
killed them. Some of them did not know much about guns, did not seem
to take any interest in guns. It was rather pitiable. Since his father
had come back Robin had had an opportunity of sounding the Archdeacon
on the subject of an advance in open order. The result had not been
satisfactory. The Archdeacon, Robin thought, had taken the matter with
a lightness, almost a levity, which one could not have looked for from
a man in his position, and when questioned as to his methods of taking
over had frankly said that he had none.

"I like him," Robin said ruefully. "But he'll never be a good scout,
will he, Fa?"

To which Dion replied with discretion.

"There are plenty of good scouts, old boy, who would never make good
archdeacons."

"Is there?" said Robin. "Why not? I know what scouts does, but what
does archdeacons does?"

And with that he had his father stumped. Dion had not been long enough
at Welsley to dive into all its mysteries.

On the evening of the third day Dion told Rosamund that he must go to
London on the following morning.

"I've got something I must do and I want to tell you about it," he
said. "You remember Mrs. Clarke?"

"Yes," said Rosamund.

"It must be more than two years since I've seen her. She lives a great
deal in Constantinople, you know. But she sometimes comes to London in
the winter. It's abominably cold in Constantinople in winter. There
are perpetual winds from the Black Sea."

"Yes, I know there are. Esme Darlington has told me about them."

"Mrs. Clarke's in London now."

"Did you see her when you passed through?"

"No, but I want to see her to-morrow. Rose, I'm going to tell you
something which nobody else must know. I was asked to keep it entirely
to myself, but I refused. I was resolved to tell you, because I don't
believe in secrets between husband and wife--about their doings, I
mean." (Just then he had happened to think of Mrs. Clarke's farewell
telegram to him when he had sailed for South Africa.)

"I know how frank and sincere you always are, Dion," she said gently.

"I try to be. You remember that party at Mrs. Chetwinde's where you
sang? You met Mrs. Clarke that night."

"Of course I remember. We had quite an interesting talk."

"She's clever. Lord Brayfield was there, too, that night, a fair man.

"I saw him. He wasn't introduced to me."

"Brayfield was shot in the war. Did you know it?"

"No. I thought I had read everything. But I didn't happen to see it."

"And I didn't mention it when I wrote. I thought I'd tell you if I
came home. Brayfield, poor fellow, didn't die immediately. He suffered
a great deal, but he was able to write two or three letters--last
messages--home. One of these messages was written to Mrs. Clarke. He
gave it to me and made me promise to convey it to her personally, not
to put it in the post."

"Was Lord Brayfield in the C.I.V.?" asked Rosamund.

"Oh no. He was a captain in the 5th Lancers. We were brigaded with
them for a bit and under fire at the same time. Brayfield happened to
see me. He knew I was an acquaintance of Mrs. Clarke's, and when he
was shot he asked that I should be allowed to come to him. Permission
was given. I went, and he asked me if I'd give Mrs. Clarke a letter
from him when I got home. It seems none of his brother officers
happened to know her. He might have given the letter to one of them.
It would have been more natural. But"--Dion hesitated--"well, he
wanted to say a word or two to some one who knew her, I suppose."

Rosamund quite understood there were things Dion did not care to tell
even to her. She did not want to hear them. She was not at all a
curious woman.

"I'm glad you are able to take the letter," she said.

And then she began to talk about something else. Mr. Thrush's
prospects with the Dean, which were even yet not quite decided.

By the quick train at nine o'clock Dion left Welsley next morning; he
was in London by half-past ten. He had of course written to Mrs.
Clarke asking if he could see her. She had given him an appointment
for three o'clock at the flat she had taken for a few months in Park
Side, Knightsbridge. Dion went first to the City, and after doing some
business there, and lunching with his uncle at the Cheshire Cheese,
got into a cab and drove to Knightsbridge.

Mrs. Clarke's flat was on the first floor of a building which faced
the street on one side and Hyde Park on the other. Dion rang at a
large, very solid oak door. In two or three minutes the door was
opened by an elderly maid, with high cheek-bones and long and narrow
light gray eyes, who said, with a foreign accent, that Mrs. Clarke was
at home. Afterwards Dion knew that this woman was a Russian and Mrs.
Clarke's own maid.

She showed Dion into a long curving hall in which a fire was burning.
Here he left his hat and coat. While he was taking the coat off he had
time to think, "What an original hall this is!" From it he got an
impression of warmth and of a pleasant dimness. He had really no time
to look carefully about, but a quick glance told him that there were
interesting things in this hall, or at any rate interestingly
combined. He was conscious of the stamp of originality.

The Russian maid showed him into a drawing-room and went away to tell
"Madame." She did not go out by the hall, but walked the whole length
of the long narrow drawing-room, and passed through a small doorway at
its farther end. Through this doorway there filtered into the drawing-
room a curious blue light. All the windows of the drawing-room looked
into Hyde Park, on to the damp grass, the leafless trees, the
untenanted spaces of autumn.

Dion went to the fireplace, which faced the far doorway. There was not
a sound in the room; not a sound came to it just then from without. He
could scarcely believe he was in Knightsbridge. Not even a clock was
ticking on the mantelpiece above the fire, in which ship logs were
burning. The flames which came from them were of various shades of
blue, like magical flames conjured up by a magician. He looked round.
He had never seen a room like this before. It was a room to live in,
to hear strange music in; it was not a reception-room. Not crowded
with furniture it was not at all bare. Its "note" was not austere but
quite the contrary. It was a room which quietly enticed. Dion was not
one of those men who know all about women's dresses, and combinations
of color, and china, and furniture, but he was observant; as a rule he
noticed what he saw. Fresh from South Africa, from a very hard life
out of doors, he looked at this room and was almost startled by it.
The refinement of it was excessive in his eyes and reminded him of
something overbred, of certain Italian greyhounds, for instance.
Strange blues and greens were dexterously combined through the room,
in the carpet, the curtains, the blinds, the stuffs which covered the
chairs, sofas, divans, cushions--blues and greens innumerable. He had
never before seen so many differing shades of the two colors; he had
not known that so many shades existed. In the china these colors were
repeated. The door by which he had come in was of thick glass in a
frame of deep blue wood and, by means of a mysterious light in the
hall, was made mistily blue. All along the windows, lilies were
growing, or seemed to be growing, in earth closely covered with green
moss. There were dwarf trees, like minute yew trees, in green and blue
china pots.

And always the ship logs in the fire gave out the magical blue flames.

Certainly the general effect of the room was not only luxuriously
comfortable, but also strangely beautiful, though there was nothing in
it which a lover of antiques would have given his eyes for. To Dion,
fresh from South Africa, the room looked too comfortable, too
ingeniously beautiful. It struck him as ultra modern, ahead of
anything he had ever yet seen, and almost as evil. But certainly it
enticed.

He heard the distant sound of a woman's dress and saw Mrs. Clarke
coming slowly in from the room beyond (another blue and green room
perhaps), and he thought of Brayfield dying. He thrust a hand into the
breast-pocket of his coat and brought out the dead man's letter.

Mrs. Clarke came up to the fire and greeted him. She did not look a
moment older than when he had seen her last at Claridge's, or indeed
than when he had first seen her standing under the statue of Echo in
Mrs. Chetwinde's drawing-room. The same feverish refinement still was
with her, belonged to her; she looked as before, wasted as if by some
obscure disease, haunted, almost distressed, and yet absolutely self-
controlled, mistress of herself and unconscious of critical
observation. Not even for a moment, seeing her thus again after a long
interval of time, did Dion hesitate about her beauty. Undoubtedly she
had beauty. The shape of her head was lovely, and her profile was like
a delicate vision seen in water. The husky sound of her voice in her
first words to him took him back to the Divorce Court.

"You haven't changed," she said, staring intently at him in her oddly
impersonal way, which appraised and yet held something of inwardness.

"But people say I have changed very much."

"People?"

"Well--my people."

"I don't call natural development change. I saw in you very plainly
when we first met what you are now. You have got there. That's all."

Her lips were very pale. How strangely unshining her hair was.

"Yes, she looked punished!" he thought. "It's that look of punishment
which sets her quite apart from all other women."

She glanced at the letter he was holding and sat down on a very broad
green divan. There were many cushions upon it; she did not heap them
behind her, but sat quite upright. She did not ask him to sit down. He
would do as he liked. Absurd formalities of any kind did not enter
into her scheme of life.

"How is Jimmy?" he asked.

"Brilliantly well. He's been at Eton for a long time, doing dreadfully
at work--he's a born dunce--and splendidly at play. How he would
appreciate you as you are now!"

She spoke with a gravity that was both careless and intense. He sat
down near her. In his letter asking to see her he had not told her
that he had a special object in writing to visit her. By her glance at
Brayfield's letter he knew that she had gathered it.

They talked of Jimmy for a few minutes; then Dion said:

"My regiment was brigaded with Lord Brayfield's for a time in South
Africa. I was in the action in which he was shot, poor chap. He saw me
and remembered that I was a--a friend of yours. When he was dying he
wanted to see me. I was sent for, and he gave me this letter for you.
He asked me to give it to you myself if I came back."

He bent down to her with the letter.

"Thank you," she said, and she took it without looking at all
surprised, and with her habitual composed gravity. "There are Turkish
cigarettes in that ivory box," she added, looking at a box on a table
close by.

"Thank you."

As Dion turned to get a cigarette he heard her tearing Brayfield's
envelope.

"Will you give me one?" said the husky voice.

Without saying anything he handed to her the box, and held a lighted
match to her cigarette when it was between the pale lips. She smoked
gently as she opened and read Brayfield's letter. When she had
finished it--evidently it was not a long letter--she put it back into
the envelope, laid it down on the green divan and said:

"What do you think of this room? It was designed and arranged by
Monsieur de Vaupre, a French friend of mine."

"By a man!" said Dion, irrepressibly.

"Who hasn't been in the South African War. Do you like it?"

"I don't think I do, but I admire it a good deal."

He was looking at the letter lying on the divan, and Brayfield was
before him, tormented and dying. He had always disliked the look of
Brayfield, but he had felt almost a sort of affection for him when he
was dying. Foolishly perhaps, Dion wanted Mrs. Clarke to say something
kind about Brayfield now.

"If you admire it, why don't you like it?" she asked. "A person--I
could understand; but a room!"

He looked at her and hesitated to acknowledge a feeling at which he
knew something in her would smile; then he thought of Rosamund and of
Little Cloisters and spoke out the truth.

"I think it's an unwholesome-looking room. It looks to me as if it had
been thought out and arranged by somebody with a beastly, though
artistic, mind."

"The inner room is worse," she said.

But she did not offer to show it to him, nor did she disagree with his
view. He even had the feeling that his blunt remark had pleased her.

He asked her about Constantinople. She lived there, she told him, all
through the spring and autumn, and spent the hottest months on the
Bosphorus.

"People are getting accustomed to my temerity," she said. "Of course
Esme Darlington is still in despair, and Lady Ermyntrude goes about
spreading scandal. But it doesn't seem to do much harm. She hasn't any
more influence over my husband. He won't hear a word against me. Like
a good dog, I suppose, he loves the hand which has beaten him."

"You've got a will of iron, I believe," said Dion.

She changed the subject.

"I don't ask you to tell me about South Africa," she said. "Because
you told me the whole story as soon as I came into the room. But what
are you going to do now? Settle down in the Church's bosom at
Welsley?"

There was no sarcasm in her voice.

"Oh--I'm going back to business in a few days."

"You'll run up and down, I suppose."

"It's too far, an hour and a half each way. I shall have to be in
London."

He spoke rather indecisively.

"I'm taking a fortnight's holiday, and then we shall settle down."

"I've been in Welsley," said Mrs. Clarke. "It's beautiful but, to me,
stifling. It has an atmosphere which would soon dry up my mind. All
the petals would curl up and go brown at the edges. I'm glad you're
not going to live there. But after South Africa you couldn't."

"I don't know. I find it very attractive," he said, instinctively on
the defensive because of Rosamund, who had not been attacked. "The
coziness and the peace of it are very delightful after all the--well,
of course, it was a pretty stiff life in South Africa."

Again he looked at Brayfield's letter. He wanted to tell Mrs. Clarke
about Brayfield, but it seemed she had no interest in the dead man.
While he was thinking this she quietly put out her hand, took the
letter, got up and dropped it into the fire among the blue flames from
the ship logs.

"I seldom keep letters," she said, "unless I have to answer them."

She turned round.

"I've kept yours," she said.

"The one I--it was awfully good of you to send me that telegram."

"So Allah had you in His hand."

"I don't know why when so many much better fellows----" He broke off,
and then he plunged into the matter of Brayfield. He could not go
without telling her, though hearing, perhaps, would not interest her.

All the time he was speaking she remained standing by the fire, with
her lovely little head slightly bending forward and her profile turned
towards him. The emaciation of her figure almost startled him. She
wore a black dress. It seemed to him a very simple dress. She could
have told him that such simplicity only comes from a few very good
dressmakers, and is only fully appreciated by a very few women.

Brayfield, though he was dying, had been very careful in what he had
said to Dion. In his pain he had shown that he had good blood in him.
He had not hinted even at any claim on Mrs. Clarke. But he had spoken
of a friendship which had meant very much to him, and had asked Dion,
if he ever had the opportunity, to tell Mrs. Clarke that when he was
dying she was the woman he was thinking about. He had not spoken
interestingly; he was not an interesting man; but he had spoken with
sincerity, with genuine feeling.

"She's a woman in a thousand," he had said. "Tell her I thought so
till the last. Tell her if she had been free I should have begged her
to marry me."

And he had added, after a pause:

"Not that she'd ever have done it. I'm pretty sure of that."

When Dion had finished, still standing by the fire, Mrs. Clarke said:

"Thank you for remembering it all. It shows your good heart."

"Oh--please!"

Why didn't she think about Brayfield?

She turned round and fixed her distressed eyes on him.

"Which is best, to be charitable or to be truthful?" she said, without
any vibration of excitement. "/De Mortuis/--it's a kindly saying. A
true Turk, one of the old Osmanlis, might have said it. If you hadn't
brought me that letter and the message I should probably never have
mentioned Brayfield to you again. But as it is I am going to be
truthful. I can say honestly peace to Brayfield's ashes. His death was
worthy. Courage he evidently had. But you mustn't think that because
he liked me I ever liked him. Don't make a mistake. I'm not a nervous
suspicious fool of a woman anxiously defending, or trying to defend,
her honor--not attacked, by the way. If Lord Brayfield had ever been
anything to me I should just be quiet, say nothing. But I didn't like
him. If I had liked him I shouldn't have burnt his letter. And now"--
to Dion's great astonishment she made slowly the sign of the Cross--
"/requiescat in pace/."

After a long pause she added:

"Now come and see the other room. I'll give you Turkish coffee there."



                             CHAPTER VIII

It had been understood between Rosamund and Dion that he should spend
that night in London. He had several things to see to after his long
absence, had to visit his tailor, the dentist, the bootmaker, to look
out some things in Little Market Street, to have an interview with his
banker, et cetera. He would go back to Welsley on the following
afternoon. In the evening of that day he dined in De Lorne Gardens
with Beatrice and Guy Daventry and his mother, and again, as in
Knightsbridge, something was said about the Welsley question. Dion
gathered that Rosamund's devotion to Welsley was no secret in "the
family." The speedy return to Little Market Street was assumed;
nevertheless he was certain that his mother, his sister-in-law, and
Guy were secretly wondering how Rosamund would be able to endure the
departure from Welsley. Beatrice had welcomed him back very quietly,
but he had felt more definitely than ever before the strong sympathy
which existed between them.

"I quite love Beatrice," he said to his mother in the jobbed brougham
with the high stepping, but slow moving, horse which conveyed them to
Queen Anne's Mansions after the dinner.

"She is worth it," said Mrs. Leith. "Beatrice says very little, but
she means very much."

"Yes. I wonder--I wonder how much of her meaning I thoroughly
understand, mater."

"Perhaps about five per cent of it, dee-ar," observed Mrs. Leith in
her sweetest voice.

And then she began to talk about Esme Darlington.

That night Dion stayed at Queen Anne's Mansions, and slept in his old
room.

In her room his mother lay awake because she wished to lie awake. In
sleep she would have lost the precious sense of her boy's nearness to
her. So she counted the hours and she thanked God; and twice in the
night she slipped out into the hall, with her ample dressing-gown
folded about her, and she looked at her boy's coat hanging on its
hook, and she listened just outside his door. Once she felt certain
she heard his quiet breathing, and then, shutting her eyes, for a
moment she was again the girl mother with little Dion.

Little, little Dion! The soldier, burnt and hardened and made wholly a
man by South Africa, was still that to his mother, more than ever that
since he had been to the war.

That question of Welsley!

Going down in the train next day Dion thought about it a great deal.
With his return the old longing, almost an old need it was, to give
Rosamund whatever she wanted, or cared at all for, had come to him
again. But something fought it, the new longing to dominate and the
wish to give Rosamund chances. Besides, how could they possibly live
on in Welsley? He could not spend from three to four hours every day
in the train. He might get away from London on Fridays and stay at
Welsley every week till Monday morning, but that would mean living
alone in Little Market Street for four days in the week. If he seemed
willing to do that, would Rosamund consent to it?

Another test! He remembered his test before the war.

Mrs. Clarke's allusion to Welsley had left a rather strong impression
upon him. He did not know whether he had a great respect for her, but
he knew that he had a great respect for her mind. Like Beattie, but in
a very different way, she meant a great deal. He no longer doubted
that she liked him very much, though why he honestly did not know.
When with her he felt strongly that he was not an interesting man.
Dumeny was a beast, he felt sure, but he also felt sure that Dumeny
was an interesting man.

Mrs. Clarke's wild mind attracted something in him. Through her eyes
he was able to see the tameness of Welsley, a dear tameness, safe,
cozy, full of a very English charm and touched with ancient beauty,
but still----! Would the petals of Rosamund ever curl up and go brown
at the edges from living at Welsley? No, he could not imagine that
ever happening. A dried-up mind she could never have.

He would not see Welsley through the eyes of Mrs. Clarke.

Nevertheless when he got out of the train at Welsley Station, and saw
Robin's pal, the Archdeacon, getting out too, and a couple of minor
canons, who had come up for the evening papers or something, greeting
him with an ecclesiastical heartiness mingled with just a whiff of
professional deference, Mrs. Clarke's verdict of "stifling" recurred
to his mind.

Stamboul and Welsley--Mrs. Clarke and Rosamund!

The dual comparison made him at once see the truth. Stamboul and
Welsley were beautiful; each possessed an enticing quality; but the
one enticed by its grandiose mystery, by its sharp contrasts of marble
stability and matchboard frailty, by its melancholy silences and
spaces, by its obscure peace and its dangerous passion; the other by
its delightful simplicity, its noble homeliness, its dignity and charm
of an old faith and a smiling unworldliness, its harmonies of gray and
of green, of stone and verdure, its serenity lifted skywards by many
bells.

But at the heart of Stamboul the dust lay thick, and there was dew at
the heart of Welsley.

Perhaps green Elis, with its sheep-bells, the eternal voices of its
pine trees, the celestial benignity of its Hermes, was more to be
desired than either Stamboul or Welsley. But for the moment Welsley
was very desirable.

Dion gave his bag to an "outside porter," and walked to the Precincts
with the Archdeacon.

He found Rosamund uplifted and triumphant; Mr. Thrush had finally
captivated the Dean, and had been given the "situation" which Rosamund
had desired for him. Her joy was almost ebullient. She could talk of
nothing else. Mr. Thrush was to be installed on the following Sunday.

"Installed?" said Dion. "Is the Archbishop coming down to conduct the
ceremony?"

"No, no! What I mean is that Mr. Thrush will walk in the procession
for the first time. Oh, I shall be so nervous! If only he carries the
wand as I've taught him! I don't know what Mr. Thrush would do without
me. He seems to depend on me for everything now, poor old gentleman."

"I'm afraid he'll miss you dreadfully," said Dion.

"Miss me? When?"

Before he could answer she said quickly:

"Oh, by the way, Dion, while you've been away I've done something for
you."

"What is it, Rose?"

She was looking gaily mysterious, and almost cunning, but in a
delightful way.

"I don't want you to be bored during your holiday."

"Bored! Don't you realize that this is an earthly Paradise for me? You
and Robin and peace after South Africa."

She looked very shrewd.

"That's all very well, but a man, especially a soldier man, wants
sport."

She laid a strong and happy emphasis on the last word, and then she
disclosed the secret. A brother of "the cold douche," a gentleman
farmer who had land some four miles from Welsley, and who was "a great
friend" of Rosamund's--she had met him three times at the organist's
house--hearing of Dion's arrival, had written to say that he had some
partridges which needed "keeping down." He himself was "laid by" with
a bad leg, but he would be very glad if Mr. Leith would "take his
chance among the birds" any day, or days, he liked while at Welsley.
The gentleman farmer could not offer much, just the ground, most of it
stubble, and a decent lot of birds.

"Dear Mrs. Dickinson knew through me how fond of shooting you are. We
owe it all to her," said Rosamund, in conclusion. "I've written to
thank him, and to say how glad you'll be."

"But you must come too," he said. "You shot in Greece, you must shoot
again here."

"I don't think I will here," said Rosamund, confidentially and rather
mysteriously.

"Why not?"

"Well, I don't think the Dean would approve of it. And he's been so
bricky about Mr. Thrush that I shouldn't like to hurt him."

"I can't go alone. I shall take Robin then."

He spoke half-laughingly.

"Robin?"

"Yes, why not? I'm sure he'd love to go."

"Of course he would. But how could his little legs walk over stubble?
He's not four years old yet."

"Robin's got to be Doric. He can't begin too soon."

She smiled, then looked at him seriously.

"Dion, do you know that you've come back much more Doric than you were
when you went out?"

"Have I, Rose?"

"Much more."

"Do you like me less because of that?"

She blushed faintly.

"No," she said.

That faint blush made Dion's heart bound, he scarcely knew why. But he
only said soberly:

"I'm glad of that. And now about Robin. You're right. He can't walk
over stubble with me, but why shouldn't I stick him on a pony?"

"Oh--a pony! How he would love it!"

"Can't I get hold of one?"

"But Job Crickendon's got one!"

"Job Crick-- . . . ?"

"Mrs. Dickinson's brother who's lending you the partridges. Don't say
another word, Dion. I'll arrange it all. Robin will be in the seventh
heaven."

"And you must come with us."

Rosamund was about to speak quickly. Dion saw that. Her eyes shone;
she opened her lips. But something, some sudden thought, stopped her.
After a minute she said quietly:

"We'll see."

And she gave Dion a curious, tender look which he did not quite
understand. Surely she was keeping some delicate secret from him, one
of those dear secrets which perhaps will never be told, but which are
sometimes happily guessed.

Dion could not help seeing that Rosamund eagerly wanted to attach him
to Welsley. He felt that she had not honestly and fully faced the
prospect of returning to live in London. Her plan--he saw it plainly;
the partridge shooting was part of it--was to make Welsley so
delightful to him that he would not want to give up the home at Little
Cloisters. What was to be done? He disliked, he almost hated, the
thought that his return would necessitate an unpleasant change in
Rosamund's life. Yet something within him told him that he ought to be
firm. He was obliged to live in London, and therefore it was only
natural and right that Rosamund and Robin should live in London too.
After this long separation he ought not to have to face a semi-
bachelor life; three days of the week at Little Cloisters and four
days alone in Little Market Street. He must put Rosamund to the test.
That faint blush, which he would not soon forget, made him hope that
she would come out of the test triumphantly.

If she did, how splendid it would be. His heart yearned at the thought
of a Rosamund submissive to his wish, unselfish out of the depth of--
dared he think of it as a new growth of love within her, tending
towards a great flowering which would bring a glory into two lives?
But if she yielded at once to his wish, without a word of regret, if
she took the speedy return to London quite simply as a matter of
course, he would feel almost irresistibly inclined to take her in his
arms and to say, "No, you shall stay on at Little Cloisters. We'll
manage somehow." Perhaps he could stand three hours daily in the
train. He could read the papers. A man must do that. As well do it in
the train as in an arm-chair at home.

But at any rate he would put her to the test. On that he was resolved.

At dinner that night Rosamund told him she had already written to
"dear, kind Job Crickendon" about the pony.

"You might shoot on Monday," she said.

"Right you are. When we hear about the pony we'll tell Robin."

"Yes. Not till it's all delightfully settled. Robin on horseback!"

Her eyes shone.

"I can see him already with a gun in his hand old enough to shoot with
you," she added. "We must bring him up to be a thorough little
sportsman; like that Greek boy Dirmikis."

They talked about Robin's future till dinner was over. Dion loved
their talk, but he could not help seeing that in Rosamund's forecast
town life held no place at all. In everything, or in almost
everything, that she said the country held pride of place. There was
not one word about Jenkins's gymnasium, or the Open Air Club with its
swimming facilities, or riding in the Park, or fencing at Bernardi's.
Rosamund seemed tacitly to assume that everything which was Doric was
connected with country life.

On the following morning she hastened out "to buy riding gaiters for
Robin." She had his "size" with her.

Not a word had been said about Dion's visit to Mrs. Clarke. Rosamund's
lack of all curiosity in regard to Mrs. Clarke and himself gave him
the measure of her faith in him. Few women, he thought, would be able
to trust a man so completely. And this trust was the more remarkable
because he felt positive that Rosamund distrusted Mrs. Clarke. She had
never said so, but he considered that by her conduct she had proved
her distrust.

It was a great virtue in Rosamund, that power she had to trust where
trust was deserved.

Dear, kind Job Crickendon wrote that Master Robin could ride his pony,
Jane, and welcome. The letter arrived on Saturday. Rosamund read it
aloud to Dion.

"The people about here are the dearest people I've ever come across,"
she said. "So different from people in London."

"Why, what's the matter with people in London?" asked Dion.

"Oh, I don't know; they're more artificial. They think so much about
clothes, and hats, and the way their hair's done."

"The men!"

"I was talking of the women."

"But is Job Crickendon a woman?"

"Don't be absurd, Dion. You know what I mean. The country brings out
the best that is in people."

"That's a bad look out for me, who've lived nearly all my life in
London."

"You would be yourself anywhere. Now about Robin. I've got the
gaiters. They're not exactly riding gaiters--they don't make them for
such little boys--but they'll do beautifully. But I don't want to tell
Robin till Monday morning. You see he's got a very exciting day before
him to-morrow, and I think to know about Monday on top of it might be
almost too much for him."

"But what excitement is there to-morrow?"

She looked at him reproachfully.

"Mr. Thrush!"

"Oh, of course. And is Robin coming to the Cathedral?"

"Yes, for once. It's a terribly long service for a child, but Robin
would break his heart if he didn't see Mr. Thrush walk in the
procession for the first time."

"Then we won't tell him till Monday morning. I'll hire a dog-cart and
we can all drive out together."

Again she gave him the tender look, but she did not then explain what
it meant.

That evening they dined with Canon Wilton, who had a surprise in store
for them. Esme Darlington had come down to stay with him over Sunday,
and to have a glimpse of his dear young friends in Little Cloisters.

The dinner was a delightful one. Mr. Darlington was benignly talkative
and full of kindly gossip; Canon Wilton almost beamed upon his guests;
after dinner Rosamund sang song after song while the three men
listened and looked. She sang her very best for them, and when she was
winding a lace shawl about her hair preparatory to the little walk
home, Canon Wilton thanked her in a way that brought the blood to her
cheeks.

"You've made me very happy to-night," he said finally. And his strong
bass voice was softer than usual.

"I'm glad."

"Not only by your singing," he added.

She looked at him inquiringly. His eyes had gone to Dion.

"Not only by that."

And then he spoke almost in a murmur to her.

"He's come back worth it," he said. "Good night. God bless you both."

The following day was made memorable by the "installation" of Mr.
Thrush as a verger of Welsley Cathedral.

The Cathedral was not specially crowded for the occasion, but there
was a very fair congregation when Rosamund, Dion and Robin (in a
sailor suit with wide blue trousers) walked in together through the
archway in the rood-screen. One of the old established vergers, a
lordly person with a "presence" and the air of a high dignitary, met
them as they stepped into the choir, and wanted to put them into
stalls; but Rosamund begged for seats in a pew just beyond the
lectern, facing the doorway by which the procession came into the
choir.

"Robin would be swallowed up in a stall," she whispered to Dion.

And they both looked down at the little chap tenderly, and met his
blue eyes turned confidingly, yet almost anxiously too, up to them. He
was wondering about all this whispering with the verger, and hoping
that nothing had happened to Mr. Thrush.

They found perfect seats in a pew just beyond the deanery stalls. Far
up in the distance above them one bell, the five minutes' bell, was
chiming. Its voice recalled to Rosamund the "ping-ping" of the bell of
St. Mary's Church which had welcomed her in the fog. How much had
happened since then! Robin was nestling against her. He sat between
her and his father, and was holding his father's hand. By dividing
Dion from her he united her with Dion. She thought of the mystery of
the Trinity, and then of their mystery, the mystery of father, mother
and child. To-day she felt very happy, and happy in an unusual way. In
her happiness she know that, in a sort of under way, she had almost
dreaded Dion's return. She had been so peacefully content, so truly at
rest and deeply serene in the life at Welsley with Robin. In her own
heart she could not deny that she had loved having her Robin all to
herself; and she had loved, too, the long hours of solitude during
which, in day-dreams, she had lived the religious life. A great peace
had enveloped those months at Welsley. In them she had mysteriously
grown into a closer relation with her little son. She had often felt
in those months that this mysterious nearness could never have become
quite what it had become to her unless she had been left alone with
Robin. It was their solitude which had enabled her to concentrate
wholly on Robin, and it was surely this exclusive concentration on
Robin which had drawn him so very close to her. All the springs of his
love had flowed towards her.

She had been just a wee bit frightened about Dion's return.

And that was why at this moment, when the five minutes' bell was
ringing, she felt so happy. For Dion's return had not made any
difference; or, if it had made a difference, she did not actively
regret it. The child's new adoration of his father had made her care
more for Dion, and even more for Robin; for she felt that Robin was
unconsciously loving in his father a strength and a nobility which
were new in Dion, which had been born far away across the sea. War
destroys, and all the time war is destroying it is creating. Robin was
holding a little bit of what the South African War had created as he
held his father's hand. For are not the profound truths of the soul
conveyed through all its temple?

"Happiness is a mystery," thought Rosamund.

And then she silently thanked God that this mystery was within
herself, and that she felt it in Robin and in Dion.

She looked down at her little son, and as she met his soft and yet
ardent eyes,--full of innocent anxiety, and almost of awe, about Mr.
Thrush,--she blessed the day when she had decided to marry Dion, when
she had renounced certain dreams, when she had taken the advice of the
man who was now her friend and had resolved to tread that path of life
in which she could have a companion.

Her companion had given her another companion. In the old gray
Cathedral, full of the silent voices of men who had prayed and been
gathered to their rest long since, Rosamund looked down the way of
happiness, and she could not see its end.

The five minutes' bell stopped and Robin sat up very straight in the
pew. The Bishop's wife proceeded to her stall with a friend. Robin
stared reverently, alert for the tribute to Mr. Thrush. Miss Piper
glided in sideways, holding her head down as if she were searching for
a dropped pin on the pavement. She, too, was an acquaintance of
Robin's, and he whispered to his mother:

"Miss Piper's come to see Mr. Thrush."

"Yes, darling."

What a darling he was in his anxiety for his old friend! She looked at
the freckles on the bridge of his little nose and longed to kiss them.
This was without doubt the most wonderful day in Robin's life so far.
She looked ahead and saw how many wonderful days for Robin! And over
his fair hair she glanced at Dion, and she felt Dion's thought hand in
hand with hers.

A long sigh came from the organ, and then Mr. Dickinson was at work
preluding Mr. Thrush. Distant steps sounded on the pavement behind the
choir screen coming from some hidden place at the east end of the
Cathedral. The congregation stood up. All this, in Robin's mind, was
for Mr. Thrush. Still holding his father's hand tightly he joined in
the congregation's movement. The solemnly pacing steps drew nearer.
Robin felt very small, and the pew seemed very deep to him now that he
was standing up. There was a fat red footstool by his left leg. He
peeped at his father and whispered:

"May I, Fa?"

Dion bent down, took him under the arms and lifted him gently on to
the footstool just as the vergers appeared with their wands, walking
nobly at the head of the procession.

At Welsley the ordinary vergers did not march up the choir to the
return stalls, but divided and formed up in two lines at the entrance,
making a dignified avenue down which the choristers and the clergy
passed with calm insouciance into the full view of the waiting
congregation. Only two picked men, with wands of silver, preceded the
dignitaries to their massive stalls. Mr. Thrush was--though not in
Robin's eyes--an ordinary verger. He would not therefore penetrate
into the choir. But, mercifully, he with one other had been placed in
the forefront of the procession. He led the way, and Robin and his
parents had a full and satisfying view of him as the procession curved
round and made for the screen. In his dark and flowing robe he came on
majestical, holding his wand quite perfectly, and looking not merely
self-possessed but--as Rosamund afterwards put it--"almost uplifted."

Robin began to breathe hard as he gazed. From Mr. Thrush's shoulders
the robe swung with his lordly movements. He reached the entrance. It
seemed as if nothing could prevent him from floating on, in all the
pride and dignity of his new office, to the very steps of the Dean's
stall. But discipline held him. He stood aside; he came to rest with
his wand before him; he let the procession pass by, and then, almost
mystically, he evaporated with his brother vergers.

Rosamund sent a quick look to Dion, a look of subdued and yet bright
triumph. Then she glanced down at Robin. She had been scarcely less
excited, less strung up, than he. But she had seen the fruit of her
rehearsals and now she was satisfied. Robin, she saw, was more than
satisfied. His eyes were round with the glory of it all.

That was the happiest Sunday Dion had ever spent, and it was fated to
close in a happiness welling up out of the very deeps of the heart.

Canon Wilton and Esme Darlington came in to tea, and Mr. Thrush was
entertained at a sumptuous repast in the nursery "between the
services." Robin presided at it with anxious rapture, being now just a
little in awe of his faithful old friend. His nurse, who approved of
Mr. Thrush, and was much impressed by the fact that after two
interviews with the Dean he had been appointed to a post in the
Cathedral, sat down to it too; and Rosamund and Dion looked in to
congratulate Mr. Thrush, and to tell him how delighted they were with
his bearing in the procession and his delicately adroit manipulation
of his wand. Mr. Thrush received their earnest congratulations with
the quiet dignity of one who felt that they did not spring from
exaggeration of sentiment. Like all great artists he knew when he had
done well. But when Rosamund and Dion were about to retire, and to
leave him with Robin and the nurse to the tea and well-buttered toast,
he suddenly emerged into an emotion which did him credit.

"Madame!" He said to Rosamund, in a rather hoarse and tremulous voice.

"Now don't trouble to get up again, dear Mr. Thrush. Yes, what is it?"

Mr. Thrush looked down steadily at the "round" which glistened on his
plate. Something fell upon it.

"Oh, Mr. Thrush----!" began Robin, and paused in dismay, looking up at
his mother.

"Madame," said Mr. Thrush again, still looking at the "round," "I
haven't felt as I do now since I stood behind my counter just off
Hanover Square, respected. Yes," he said, and his old voice quavered
upwards, gaining in strength, "respected by all who knew me. /She/ was
with me then, and now she isn't. But I feel--I feel--I'm respected
again."

Something else fell upon the toast.

"And it's all your doing, madam. I--all I can say is that I--all I can
say----" His voice failed.

Rosamund put her hand on his shoulder.

"There, Mr. Thrush, there! I know, I know just how it is."

"Madame," said Mr. Thrush, with quavering emphasis, "one can depend
upon you, a man can depend upon you. What you undertake you carry
through, even if it's only the putting on his feet of--of--I never
thought to be a verger, never. I never could have looked up to such a
thing but for you. But Mr. Dean he said to me, 'Mr. Thrush, when Mrs.
Leith speaks up for a man, even an archbishop has to listen.'"

"Thank you, Mr. Thrush. Robin, give Mr. Thrush the brown sugar. He
always likes brown sugar in his tea."

"It's more nourishing, madam," said Mr. Thrush, with a sudden change
from emotion to quiet self-confidence. "It does more work for the
stomach. A chemist knows."

"Dear old man!" said Rosamund, when she and Dion were outside in the
passage. "To say all that before nurse--it was truly generous."

And she frankly wiped her eyes. A moment later she added:

"I pray he doesn't fall back into his little failing!"

She looked at Dion interrogatively. He looked at her, understanding,
he believed, the inquiry in her eyes. Before he could say anything the
kind and careful voice of Mr. Darlington was heard below, asking:

"Is Mrs. Dion Leith at home?"

Mr. Darlington was delighted with Little Cloisters. He said it had a
"flavor which was quite unique," and was so enthusiastic that Rosamund
became almost excited. Dion saw that she counted Mr. Darlington as an
ally. When Mr. Darlington's praises sounded she could not refrain from
glancing at her husband, and when at length their guests got up to go
"with great reluctance," she begged them to come and dine on the
following night.

Mr. Darlington raised his ragged eyebrows and looked at Canon Wilton.

"I'm by way of going back to town to-morrow afternoon," he began
tentatively.

"Stay another night and let us accept," said Canon Wilton heartily.

"But I'm dining with dear Lavinia Berkhamstead, one of my oldest
friends. It's not a set dinner, but I should hardly like--"

"For once!" pleaded Rosamund.

Mr. Darlington wavered. He looked round the room and then at Rosamund
and Dion.

"It's most attractive here," he murmured, "and Lady Berkhamstead lives
in the Cromwell Road, at the far end. I wonder--"

"It's settled!" Rosamund exclaimed. "Dinner at half-past seven. We
keep early hours here, and Dion goes shooting to-morrow with Robin and
may get sleepy towards ten o'clock."

After explanations about Robin, Mr. Darlington gracefully yielded. He
would wire to dear Lavinia Berkhamstead and explain matters.

As he and Canon Wilton walked back to the Canon's house he said;

"What dear people those are!"

"Yes, indeed," said the Canon.

"Happiness has brought out the very best in them both. Leith is a fine
young fellow, and she, of course, is unique, a piece of radiance, as
her beautiful mother was. It does one good to see such a happy
household."

He gently glowed, and presently added:

"You and I, dear Canon, have missed something."

After a moment the Canon's strong voice came gravely out of the winter
darkness:

"You think great happiness the noblest education?"

Mr. Darlington began to pull his beard.

"You mean, my dear Wilton----?"

"Do you think the education of happiness is the education most likely
to bring out the greatest possibilities of the soul?"

This was the sort of very definite question that Mr. Darlington
preferred to get away from if possible, and he was just preparing to
"hedge," when, fortunately, they ran into the Dean, and the
conversation deviated to a discussion concerning the effect the
pursuit of scientific research was likely to have upon religious
belief.

After supper that evening--supper instead of dinner on Sundays was the
general rule in Welsley--Dion lit his pipe. It had been a very happy
day. He wished the happiness to last till sleep came to Rosamund and
to him; nevertheless he was resolved to take a risk, and to take it
now before they went to bed, while they still had two quiet hours
before them. He looked at Rosamund and reluctance surged up in him,
but he beat it back. Something told him that he had been allowed to
come back from South Africa in order that he might build firm
foundations. The perfect family life must be set upon rock. He meant
to get through to the rock if possible. Rosamund and he were beginning
again. Now surely was the day of salvation if he played the man, the
man instead of merely the lover.

"This has been one of the happiest days of my life," he said.

He was standing by the fire. Rosamund was sitting on a low chair doing
some embroidery. Gold thread gleamed against a rough cream-colored
ground in her capable hands.

"I'm so thankful you like Welsley," she said.

"Won't you hate leaving Welsley?" he asked.

Rosamund went on quietly working for a moment. Perhaps she bent a
little lower over the embroidery.

"I've made a great many friends here," she said at length, "and----"

She paused.

"Yes--do tell me, Rose."

"There's something here that I care for very much."

"Is it the atmosphere of religion? There's a great deal here that
suggests the religious life."

"Yes; it's what I care for."

"I was almost afraid of meeting you here when I came back, Rose. I
remembered what you had once told me, that you had had a great longing
to enter the religious life. I was half afraid that, living here all
alone with Robin, you might have become--I don't know exactly how to
put it--become cloistral. I didn't want to find you a sort of nun when
I came back."

He spoke with a gentle lightness.

"It might have been so, mightn't it?"

She remembered her dreams in the walled-in garden almost guiltily.

"No," she said steadily--and as she spoke she felt as if she were
firmly putting those dreams behind her forever. "Motherhood changes a
woman more than men can ever know."

"I--I know it's all right. Then you won't hate me for taking you both
back to Little Market Street in a few days?"

He saw the color deepen in her face. For an instant she went on
working. Then she put the work down, sat back in the low chair, and
looked up at him.

"No, of course we must go back. And I was very happy in Little Market
Street."

And then quickly, before he could say anything, she began to recall
the pleasant details of their life in Westminster, dwelling upon every
household joy, and everything that though "Londony" had been
delightful. Having conquered, with an effort which had cost her more
than even Dion knew, a terrible reluctance she gave herself to her own
generous impulse with enthusiasm. Rosamund could not do things by
halves. She might obstinately refrain from treading a path, but if
once she had set her feet on it she hurried eagerly along it.
Something to-night had made her decide on treading the path of
unselfishness, of generosity. When Dion lit his pipe she had not known
she was going to tread it. It seemed to her almost as if she had found
herself upon the path without knowing how she had got there. Now
without hesitation she went forward.

"It was delightful in Westminster," she concluded, "and it will be
delightful there again."

"And all your friends here? And Mr. Thrush?"

"I don't know what Mr. Thrush will do," she said, with a change to
deep gravity.

The two lines showed in her pure forehead.

"I'm so afraid that without me he will fall back. But perhaps I can
run down now and then just for the day to keep him up to his promise,
poor dear old man."

"And your friends?"

"Oh, well--of course I shall miss them. But I suppose there is always
something to miss. There must be a crumpled rose leaf. I am far more
fortunate than almost any woman I know."

Dion put down his pipe.

"I simply can't do it," he said.

"What?"

"Take you away from here. It seems your right place. You love it;
Robin loves it. What's to be done? Shall I run up and down?"

"You can't. It's too far."

"I have to read the papers somewhere. Why not in the train?"

"Three hours or more! It's impossible. If only Welsley were nearer
London! But, then, it wouldn't be Welsley."

"Now I know you'll go I can't take you away."

"Did you--what did you think I should do?"

"How could I tell?"

He sat down and took her hands.

"Rose, you've made this the happiest day of my life."

"Do you mean because----?"

She stopped. Her face became very grave, almost severe. She looked at
him, but he felt that she was really looking inward upon herself. When
at last he let go her hands she said:

"Dion, you are very different from what you were when you went to the
war. If I seem different, too, it's because of that, I think."

"War changes women, perhaps, as well as men," he said tenderly.

They sat by the fire in the quiet old room and talked of the future
and of all the stages of Robin: as schoolboy, as youth, as budding
undergraduate, as man.

"Perhaps he'll be a soldier-man as his father has been," said
Rosamund.

"Do you wish it?"

She looked at him steadily for a moment. Then she said:

"Yes, if it helps him as I think it has helped you. I expect when men
go to fight for their country they go, perhaps without knowing it, to
fight just for themselves."

"I believe everything we do for others, without any thought of
ourselves, we do for ourselves," he said, very seriously.

"Altruism! But then I ought to live in London for you, and you in
Welsley for me."

They both laughed. Nothing had been absolutely decided; and yet it
seemed as if through that laughter a decision had been reached about
everything really important.



                              CHAPTER IX

A dogcart from Harrington's had been ordered to be "round" the next
day at noon. Dion had decided against a long day's shooting on Robin's
account. He must not tire the little chap. In truth it would be
impossible to take the shooting seriously, with Robin there all the
time, clinging on to Jane and having to be looked after.

"It's going to be Robin's day," Dion said the next morning. "When are
you going to tell him?"

"Directly after breakfast. By the way, Dion,"--she spoke carelessly,
and was opening a letter while she spoke,--"I'm not coming."

"Oh, but you must!"

"No; I'll stay quietly here. I have lots of things to do."

"But Robin's first day as a sportsman!"

"He isn't going to shoot," she said with a mother's smile.

"Why won't you come? You've got some very special reason."

"Perhaps I have, but I'm not going to tell it. Women aren't wanted
everywhere. Sometimes a couple of men like to be alone."

"Robin's a man now?"

"Yes, a little man. I do hope the gaiters will fit him. I haven't
dared to try them on yet. And I've got him the dearest little whip you
ever saw."

"Jane will have to look to her paces. I'm sorry you're not coming,
Rose."

But he did not try to persuade her. He believed that she had a very
sweet reason behind her abstention. She had had Robin all to herself
for many months; perhaps she thought the father ought to have his turn
now, perhaps to-day she was handing over her little son to his father
for the education which always comes from a man. Her sudden
unselfishness--Dion believed it was that--touched him to the heart.
But it made him long to do something, many things, for her.

"I'm determined that you and Welsley shan't part from each other
forever," he said. "We'll hit on some compromise. This house is on our
hands, anyhow, till the spring."

"Perhaps we could sublet it," said Rosamund, trying to speak with
brisk cheerfulness.

"We'll talk it over again to-night."

"And now for Robin's gaiters!"

They fitted perfectly; "miraculously" was Rosamund's word for the way
they fitted.

"His legs might a-been poured into them almost, a-dear," was nurse's
admirably descriptive comment on the general effect produced.

Robin looked at his legs with deep solemnity. When the great project
for this day of days had been broken to him he had fallen upon awe.
His prattling ardors had subsided, stilled by a greater joy than any
that had called them forth in his complex past of a child. Now he
gazed at his legs, which were stretched out at right angles to his
body on a nursery chair, as if they were not his. Then he looked up at
his mother, his father, nurse; then once more down at his legs. His
eyes were inquiring. They seemed to say, "Can it be?"

"Bless him! He can't hardly believe in it!" muttered nurse. "And no
wonder."

A small sigh came from Robin. To his father and mother it came like
the whisper of happiness, that good fairy which men cannot quite get
rid of, try as they may. Two small hands went down to the little
gaiters and felt them carefully. Then Robin looked up again, this time
at his father, and smiled. Instinctively he connected his father with
these wonderful appurtenances, although his mother had bought them and
put them on him. With that smile he gave the day to his father, and
Dion took it with just a glance at Rosamund--a glance which deprecated
and which accepted.

When the dogcart was announced by Annie, with beaming eyes, Dion got
his gun, Robin received his whip,--a miniature hunting-crop with a
horn handle,--his cap was pulled down firmly on his head by Rosamund,
and they set forth to the Green Court. Here they found Harrington's
most fiery horse harnessed to quite a sporting dogcart and doing his
very best to champ his bit. From the ground Robin looked up at him
with solemn eyes. The occasion was almost too great. His father with a
gun, his own legs in gaiters, the whip which he felt in his hand, the
packet of sandwiches thrust tenderly by nurse into the pocket of his
little covert coat, and now this glorious animal and this high and
unusual carriage gleaming with light-colored wood between its immense
wheels! There was almost too much of meaning, too much of suggestion
in it all. No words came to him. He could only feel and gaze.

A stableman with hard lips stood sentinel in front of the fiery horse,
and put up a red forefinger on the right side of his temple to give
them greeting.

"I'll get in first," said Dion to Rosamund, "and then you can hand me
up Robin."

He put in his gun and took the reins, while Robin instinctively
extended his arms so that his mother could take hold of him under
them.

"Up we go!" cried Dion.

And he mounted lightly to the high seat.

"Now, Robin!"

Rosamund took hold of Robin, whose short arms were still solemnly
outstretched. She was about to lift him into the cart, but, overcome
by an irresistible impulse, she paused, put one arm under the little
legs in the gaiters, drew him to her and pressed her lips on the
freckled bridge of his tiny nose.

"You darling!" she whispered, so that only he could hear. "I love you
in your gaiters better than I ever loved you before." Then she handed
him up to his father as if he were a dear little parcel.

"That's it," said Dion. "Put your arm round here, boy. Hold on tight!
Let him go!"

The hard-lipped man stood to one side and the horse--well, moved.
Robin gazed down at his mother with the faint hint of an almost shy
smile, Dion saluted her with his whip, and the glorious day was fairly
begun. Traveling with a sort of rakish deliberation the dogcart
skirted the velvet lawn of the Green Court and disappeared from sight
beneath the ancient archway.

Rosamund sighed as she turned to walk back to Little Cloisters. She
had made a real sacrifice that day in giving up Robin to his father
and staying at home. Secretly she had longed to go with her "men-folk"
upon the great expedition, to be present at Robin's initiation into
the Doric life. But something very dear in Dion had prompted her to be
unselfish. Dion was certainly much more impressive to her since his
return from the war. Even the dear things in him meant more. There
seemed to be more muscle in them than there had been when he went
away.

"Even our virtues can be weak or strong, I suppose," Rosamund thought,
as she turned into the walled garden which she loved so much, and
there followed the thought:

"I wonder which mine are."

She meant to spend that day in saying good-by to Welsley. Dion had
said they would talk things over again that night; probably he would
be ready to fall in with any desire of hers, but she felt almost sure
that she would not tell him how much she wished to stay on at Little
Cloisters.

An obscure feeling had come to her that perhaps it was not quite safe
for her to remain any longer here in the arms of the Precincts.
Looking backward to that which has been deliberately renounced is
surely an act of weakness.

Even the imaginative effort to live a life that has been put aside is
a feeble concession to an inclination at least partially morbid.
Rosamund was in fact a mother, and yet here in Welsley, she had, as it
were, sometimes played at being one of those "Sisters" who are content
to be brides of heaven and mothers of the poor. For her own sake it
was doubtless best to renounce Welsley at once. The new meaning of
Dion would help her to do that bravely. He had often been unselfish
for her; she would try to counter his unselfishness with hers.

When she was in the house again she had a colloquy with the cook about
the dinner for that evening. As Esme Darlington had given up an
engagement in London to come to Little Cloisters, her dinner must be
something special. She told the cook so in her cordial, almost
confidential, way, and they "put their heads together" and devised a
menu full of attractions. That done she had the day to herself. Dion
and Robin would come home some time in the afternoon, and they were
all going to have tea together up in the nursery. It might be at half-
past four, it might be at half-past five. Till then she was free.

For a moment she thought of going to see some of her friends, of
telling Mrs. Dickinson and other adherents of hers that her days in
Welsley were numbered. But a reluctance seized her. She felt a desire
to be alone. What if instead of saying good-by to Welsley, she said
good-by to her dreams in Welsley? She summoned Annie and told her not
to let any one in.

"I'm going to spend a quiet day, Annie," she said.

"Yes, ma'am," said Annie, with an air of intelligent comprehension.

"Though what else any one ever does in old Welsley I'm sure I couldn't
say," she afterwards remarked to the cook.

"You're a cockney at 'eart, Annie," repeated that functionary. "The
country says nothing to you. You want the parks, that's what you
want."

"Well, I was brought up in 'em, as you may say," said Annie, whose
father had been a park-keeper, and whose mother and grandmother were
natives of Westbourne Grove.

By a quiet day Rosamund meant a day lived through in absolute
solitude, a day of meditation in the cloistered garden. She would not
have any lunch. Then she would have a better appetite for the nursery
tea at which Robin would relate to her all the doings of the greatest
day of his life. Precious, precious Robin!

She went down into the garden.

It was a mistily bright day of November. The sun shone through a
delicate veil. The air was cold but not sharp. Neither autumn nor
winter ruled. It seemed like a day which had slipped into an
interstice between two seasons, a day that was somehow rare and
exceptional, holding a faint stillness that was strange. There was in
it something of the far away. If a fairy day can be cold, it was like
a fairy day. On such a day one treads lightly and softly and at
moments feels almost as if out of the body.

Lightly and softly Rosamund went to and fro between the high and mossy
walls of the garden, keeping to the straight paths. When the bells
chimed in the tower of the Cathedral they sounded much farther away
than usual; the song of the thrush somewhere in the elder bush near
the garden door was curiously remote; the caw-caw of the rooks dropped
down as if from an immeasurable distance. Through the mist the
sunshine filtered, lightly pale and pure, a sensitive sunshine which
would surely not stay very long in Rosamund's garden.

A sort of thin stillness had fallen upon the world.

And so another chapter of life was closing, the happy chapter of
Welsley!

Something of sadness accompanied Rosamund along the straight paths,
the delicate melancholy which attends the farewells of one who has
regret but who has hope.

With the new Dion and with the old Robin, the Robin blessedly
unchanged, she could not be really unhappy. Yet it was sad to give up
the dear garden and all the dreams which belonged to it. Far down in
her--she knew it--there was certainly a recluse. She could see the
black figure, the sheltered face, the eyes looking down, the praying
hands. It would have been very natural to her long ago to seek God in
the way of the recluse. But not now!

Hermes and the child came before her. In the stillness of Welsley it
was as if she heard the green stillness of Elis. She was quite alone
in that inner room where stood the messenger with the wings on his
sandals. Dion had stayed outside. He had been unselfish that day as
to-day she had been unselfish. For she had wanted to go with the
little gaiters. She could see the smiling look of eternity upon the
face of the messenger. He had no fear for the child. He had mounted on
winged feet to the region where no fear is. How his benign and eternal
calm had sunk into Rosamund's soul that day in Elis. Far off she had
seen through the frame of the Museum doorway a bit of the valley in
which the Hermes had dwelt, and stretching across it a branch of wild
olive. She had looked at it and had thought of the victor's Crown, a
crown which had even been won by a boy at the games.

Already then a fore-knowledge of Robin had been in her.

She had gazed at the branch and loved it. Certainly she had been
dreaming, as she had afterwards told Dion, and in her dream had been
Hermes and the child, and surely another child for whose future the
messenger would not fear. The branch of wild olive had, perhaps,
entered into the dream. Into a crown she had wound it to set upon the
little fair head. And that was why she had suffered, had really
suffered, when a cruel hand had come into Elis and had torn down the
wild olive branch. Dion's hand!

That action had been like a murder. She remembered even now her
feeling of anger and distress. She had been startled. She had been
ruthlessly torn away from the exquisite calm in which, with the
Hermes, she had been celestially dreaming. Dion had torn her away,
Dion who loved her so much.

Why had he done it? Even now she did not know.

He had taken her out of that dream, and now he was going to take her
away from Welsley.

The misty brightness was already fading from the garden; the song of
the thrush was no longer audible: he had flown away from the elder
bush and from Rosamund. The coldness and silence of the day seemed to
deepen about her. Welsley was fading out of her life. She felt that.
She was going to begin again. But as she had carried Elis with her
when she left it, and the dear tombs and temples of Greece, when she
had bidden good-by to the bare and beautiful land whose winds and
whose waters are not as the winds and the waters of any other region,
so she would carry away with her Welsley, this garden with its
seclusion, its old religious atmosphere, the music of the chimes, even
the thrush's song from the elder bush. "Farewell!" She must say that.
But she had her precious possession. Another page of the book of life
would be turned. That was all.

That was all? She sighed. A painful sense of the impermanence of the
things of this world came suddenly upon her. Like running water life
was slipping by; its joys, the shining bubbles poised upon the
surface, drifted into the distance and--how quickly!--were out of
reach.

Perhaps the great attraction, the lure of the religious life, was the
sense felt by those who led it of having a close grip upon that which
was permanent. The joys of the world--even the natural, healthy,
allowed joys--were shut out, but there was the great compensation,
companionship with that to which no "farewell" would ever have to be
said, with that to which death only brought the human being nearer.

Rosamund stopped in her walk, and looked up at the great Cathedral
which towered above the wall of the garden. She had been pacing to and
fro for a long time. She did not feel tired, but she was beset by an
unaccustomed sensation of weariness, mental and spiritual rather than
physical.

After a minute she went into the house, found a rug and a book, came
back into the garden, and sat down on a bench in a corner hidden from
observation. This bench was close to the wall which divided the garden
from the "Dark Entry." It was separated from the lawn and the view of
the house by a belt of shrubs. Rosamund was fond of this nook and had
very often sat in it, sometimes alone, sometimes with Robin. She had
told the maids never to look for her there; if any visitor came and
she was not seen in that part of the garden which was commanded by the
windows of the house, they were to conclude that she was "out." Here,
then, she was quite safe, and could turn the last page of the chapter
of Welsley in her book of life.

She wrapped herself up in the big and heavy rug. The sun was gone, the
mist had become slightly more dense, the air was colder.

Presently Dion and Robin would come back; there would be tea in the
warm old-fashioned nursery, gay talk, the telling of wonderful deeds.

If only Robin did not fall off Jane! But Dion would take care of that.
Dion certainly loved Robin very much. The bond between father and son
had evidently been strengthened by the intervention of the war, which
had broken off their intercourse for a time, and given Robin a father
changed by contact with hard realities.

For a few minutes in imagination Rosamund followed the two figures
over the stubble, the thin strong walking figure, and the little
darling figure on pony back. Would Robin quite forget her in the midst
of his proud and triumphant joy? She wondered. Even if he did, she
would not really mind. She wanted him to be very happy indeed without
her--just for a short time: that he could not be happy without her for
long she knew very well.

Oddly, her sensation of weariness persisted. She recognized it now as
wholly unphysical. She was certainly feeling what people call
"depressed." No doubt this unusual depression--for she had been born
with a singularly cheerful spirit--was caused by the resolution she
had taken to give up Welsley. Perhaps Welsley meant more to her even
than she had supposed. But it was absurd--wasn't it?--to be so
dominated by places. People, certain people, might mean everything in
the life of a woman; many women lived, really lived, only in and
through their lovers, their husbands, their children; but what woman
lived in and through the life of the place? She had only to compare
mentally the loss of Welsley with--say--the loss of Dion, the new
Dion, to realize how little Welsley really meant to her. Certainly she
loved it as a place, but probably a woman can only love a place with a
bit of her.

And yet to-day, she certainly felt depressed. Even the thought of the
nursery tea did not drive the depression from her.

She opened the book she had brought from the house. It was a volume of
Browning's poems. She had opened it at hap-hazard, and now her eyes
rested on these words, words loved almost above all others by one of
the greatest souls that ever spent itself for England:


 "I go to prove my soul!
  I see my way as birds their trackless way
  I shall arrive! What time, what circuit first
  I ask not; but unless God send His Hail
  Or blinding fire-balls, sleet, or stifling snow,
  In some time, His good time!--I shall arrive:
  He guides me and the bird. In His good time!"


She read the lines three--four times. Then she laid the book down on
her knees and sat very still. Consciously she tried to withdraw
herself, to pass into meditation carrying the poem with her.


 "I see my way as birds their trackless way--
  I shall arrive!"


Rosmund was gazing downward at a coping of worn brick on which she had
set her feet, but she did not see it now. She saw migratory birds
traveling steadily through a vast expanse of gray sky; birds that were
going, at the appointed time, to some far-distant place, in search of
a golden climate, in search of the sun. Inevitably they would come
into the golden climate, inevitably they would find the sun which they
needed. Like them she was traveling through a vast gray expanse, the
life of the world. Robin and Dion were with her. They were seeking the
sun which they needed. Surely, like the birds, they would find the sun
at last. She had thought to seek her way deliberately. When she was
quite a girl it had seemed to her that the human being had the power,
and was therefore almost under the obligation, to find the way to God
for herself. When she had contemplated entering the religious life the
thought at the back of her mind had perhaps been something like this:
"I'll conquer the love and the mercy of God by my own exertions; I'll
find the way to God by my own ingenuity and determination in searching
it out." Possibly she had never quite simply and humbly said in her
soul, with Newman, "Be Thou my Guide." Now, as she sat in the garden,
with the image of the migratory birds in her mind, she thought, "The
birds do that. They give themselves to the sky, and God does the rest.
He knows the way by which each human soul can best go back to that
from which once it issued forth." Perhaps as a Sister, leading the
hidden secluded life, she could not have found the way; perhaps she
had to find it in the world, through Dion with whom she had united
herself, or through Robin to whom she had given birth.

Through Robin! Yes, surely that was her way to God. "A little child
shall lead them." The words started up in her mind without their
context, and she realized that, though people believe it is the mother
who teaches the child, nevertheless the mother learns the greatest
truths from the child. Who living on the earth could keep her from sin
as surely as her Robin? How could she be evil when Robin looked to her
as the embodiment of goodness. What would she not do, what would she
not give up, to increase Robin's love for her, to give him more reason
for regarding her with innocent confidence and simple reverence?

Yes, Robin was surely her way to God.

And now, withdrawn into the very depths of meditation, and hearing no
longer the distant voices of the rooks as they wheeled about the elm-
tops near Canon Wilton's house, she went onwards down the way chosen
for her by God, the "Robin-way."

Now Robin was a young child, and naturally looked up to her as a kind
of Providence. Presently he would be a lad; inevitably he would reach
the age when the growing mind becomes critical. Young animals gnaw
hard things to test the strength of their teeth; so do young growing
minds gnaw the bones that come in their way. Even the mother comes in
for much secret criticism from the son who loves her. Rosamund's time
for being criticized by Robin would come in the course of the years.
She must try to get ready against that time; she must try to be worthy
of Robin's love when he was able to be critical. And so onwards down
the way across the gray expanse, guided, like the birds!

Rosamund saw herself now as the mother of a tall son, hardened a
little by public-school life, a cricketer, a rower, a swimmer; perhaps
intellectual too, the winner of a scholarship. There were so many
hearts and minds that the mother of a son must learn to keep, to
companion, to influence, to go forward with: the heart and the mind of
the child, the schoolboy, the undergraduate, the young man out in the
world taking up his life-task--a soldier perhaps, or a man of
learning, a pioneer, a carver of new ways for the crowd following
behind.

It was a tremendous thing to be a mother; it was a difficult way to
God. But it was the most beautiful way of all the ways, and Rosamund
was very thankful that she had been guided to take it. Robin, she
knew, had taught her already very much, but how little compared with
all that he was destined to teach her in the future! Even when her
hair was white no doubt she would still be learning from him, would
still be trying to lift herself a little higher lest he should ever
have to look downward to see her.

For a long time she meditated on these things, for a very long while.
The sun never came back to the garden as she dreamed of the sun which
the birds were seeking, of the sun which she and Dion and Robin were
seeking; the afternoon hours passed on in a gray procession; the
chimes sounded many times, but she did not hear them. She had
forgotten Welsley in remembering how small a part Welsley must play in
her mother-life, in remembering how very small were the birds in the
immense expanse of the sky.

In Meditation she had entered into Vastness.

The sound of the organ in the Cathedral recalled her. It was four
o'clock. The afternoon service was just beginning. She sat still and
listened. It was growing dark now, but she had no wish to move.
Probably in half an hour Robin and Dion would come back from the
shooting. From to-day she would think of Robin in a different way. He
would be even dearer to her, even more sacred, her little teacher.
What did it matter where she lived if her little teacher was with her.
The sting had gone out of her unselfishness; she was glad she had been
able to be unselfish, to put Dion before herself.

The organ ceased. They were praying now in the Cathedral. Presently
she heard them singing the psalms faintly. The voices of the boys came
to her with a sort of vague sweetness through the gathering darkness
and the mist. They died away; the Magnificat followed, then silence,
then the Nunc Dimittis, then another silence, presently the anthem.
Finally she heard the organ alone in a Fugue of Bach.

The quarter to five chimed in the tower. Dion and Robin were a little
late.

She got up, and carried the rug into the house.

"Annie!" she called.

Annie came.

"When Mr. Leith and Robin come back,--they'll be here directly,--will
you ask them to give me a call? I shall be in the garden."

"Very well, ma'am."

Again Rosamund paced up and down the paths. Now she was very conscious
of herself and of her surroundings. The long night of early winter was
falling upon Welsley. Five o'clock struck, a quarter-past five, then
the half-hour. She stood still on the path, beginning to wonder. How
late they were! Robin would surely be very tired. It would be too much
for him. Directly he had had his tea he must be put to bed. Or perhaps
it would be best to put him to bed at once. He would be disappointed,
but they could easily have tea in the night nursery. She smiled,
conjuring up a picture of Robin under the bedclothes being fed pieces
of cake. He would enjoy that. And she would hold his cup for him while
he drank, so that the bed might be safe. Meals in bed are often
dangerous to the bed. How delightful were all the little absurd things
she did for Robin!

When the chimes told her that it was a quarter to six she began to
feel puzzled, and just the least little bit anxious. It had been quite
dark for a little while now. Job Crickendon's farm was only about four
miles from Welsley. Harrington's horse might not be an exceptionally
fast-goer, but surely he could cover six miles in an hour. Dion and
Robin could get back in forty minutes at the most. They must have
stayed on at Job Crickendon's till past five o'clock. Could they have
had tea there? No, she was sure they would not have done that, when
they knew she was waiting for them, was looking forward eagerly to tea
in the nursery.

When six o'clock struck and they had not returned she felt really
uneasy, although she was not at all a nervous mother, and seldom, or
never, worried about her little son. She could not doubt any longer
that something unexpected had occurred. They were dining at half-past
seven that night. In an hour's time at the latest she and Dion would
have to dress. The hopes she had set on the family tea were vanishing.
In her uneasiness she began to feel almost absurdly disappointed about
the tea. She was hungry, too; she had had no lunch just because of the
tea. It was to be a sort of family revel, and she had wished to enjoy
it in every way, to make of it a real meal. Her abstention from lunch
now seemed to her almost pitiful. Disappointment became acute in her.
Yet even now her uneasiness, though definite, was not strong. If it
had been she would not have been able to feel so disappointed, even so
sorry for herself. She had given up the day to Dion. The nursery tea
was to have been her little reward. Now she would be deprived of it.
For a moment she felt hurt, almost the least bit angry.

As the words formed themselves in her mind she heard the quarter-past
six chime out in the tower. She stood still on the path. What had
happened? Perhaps Robin had fallen off Jane and hurt himself, or
perhaps there had been an accident when they were driving home.
Harrington's horse was probably a crock. He might have fallen down.
The dogcart was a high one----

She pulled herself up. She had always secretly rather despised the
typical "anxious mother," had always thought that the love which shows
itself in perpetual fear was a silly, poor sort of affection. Even
when Robin, as a baby, had once been seriously ill, at the time of the
Clarke divorce case, she had been calm, had shown complete self-
control. She had even surprised people by her fearlessness and quiet
determination.

They did not know how she had prayed, and almost agonized in secret.
She had drawn the calm at which they had wondered from prayer. She had
asked God to let Robin get well, and she had felt that her prayer had
been heard, and that God would grant her the life of her child.

Perhaps she had exaggerated to herself the danger he was in. But he
was ill--for a short time he was very ill, and a baby's hold on life
is but frail.

Now she remembered her self-control during Robin's illness, and
resolutely she banished her anxiety. There was no doubt some perfectly
simple explanation which presently would account to her for their not
coming at the tea hour.

"Ma'am!" cried a respectable voice. "Ma-a-am!"

"What is it, Nurse. They haven't come back?"

Nurse was coming down the path gingerly, with a shawl over her cap.

"No, ma'am. Whatever can have happened? /Something's/ a-happened,
that's certain."

"Nonsense, Nurse!"

"But whatever should keep them out till late into the night, ma'am?"

"It's only a little after six. It isn't night at all."

"But the tea, ma'am! And Master Robin's so regular in his habits.
He'll be fair famished, ma'am, that he will. I---- Well, ma'am, if I
may say it, I really don't hold with all this shooting, and sport, and
what not for such young children."

"It's only just for once, Nurse. Go in now. You'll catch cold."

"But yourself, ma'am?"

"I'm quite warm. I'd rather stay out."

Nurse stared anxiously for a moment, then turned away and went
gingerly back to the house. Her white shawl faded against the
background of darkness. With its fading Rosamund entered into--not
exactly darkness, but into deep shadows. She supposed that nurse's
fear had communicated itself to her; she had caught the infection of
fear from nurse. But when was nurse not afraid? She was an excellent
woman and absolutely devoted to Robin, but she was not a Spartan. She
leaped at sight of a mouse, and imagined diseases to be for ever
floating Robinwards on all the breezes. Rosamund had strictly
forbidden her ever to talk nonsense about illness to Robin, and she
had obeyed. But that was her one fault; she had a timorous nature.

Rosamund wished nurse had not come out into the garden to infect her
with foolish fear.

Nurse's invitation to her to come into the house had made her suddenly
know that to be shut in would be intolerable to her. Why was that? She
now knew that lately, while she had been walking in the garden, she
had been straining her ears to hear the sound of wheels in the Green
Court. She knew she would be able to hear them in the garden. In the
house that would be impossible. Therefore she could not go into the
house till Robin came back.

All her fear was for Robin. He was so young, so tiny. Perhaps she
ought not to have allowed him to go. Perhaps nurse was right, and such
an expedition ought to have been ruled out as soon as it was
suggested. Perhaps Dion and she had been altogether too Doric. She
began to think so. But then she thought: "Robin's with his father.
What harm could come to him with his father, and such a competent
father too?" That thought of Dion's strength, coolness, competency
reassured her; she dwelt on it. Of course with Dion Robin must be all
right.

Presently, leaving the path in front of the house, she went again to
the seat hidden away behind the shrubs against the wall which
separated the garden from the Dark Entry. This dark entry was an
arched corridor of stone which led directly from the Green Court to
the passage-way on which the main door of the garden opened. It was
paved with worn slabs of stone upon which the feet of any one passing
rang with a mournful and hollow sound. A tiny path skirted the garden
wall, running between the hidden seat and the small belt of shrubs
which shut out a view of the house. Just before she turned into this
path Rosamund looked back at the old house, and saw a lamp gleaming in
the lattice window of the nursery. She did not sit down on the seat.
She had thought to do that and to listen. But the mist had made the
wood very wet, and she had left the rug in the house. If she walked
softly up and down the little path she would be sure to hear the hoofs
of Harrington's horse, the wheels of the dogcart directly the
wanderers drove into the Green Court. There they would get down, and
would walk home through the Dark Entry. She intended to call out to
them when she heard their footsteps ringing on the old stones. That
would surprise them. She tried to enjoy the thought of their surprise
when they heard her voice coming out of the darkness. How Robin would
jump at the sound of mummy!

She stood just in front of the seat for two or three minutes,
listening intently in the misty darkness. She heard nothing except for
a moment a rustling which sounded like a bird moving in ivy. Then she
began to walk softly up and down passing and repassing the seat. When
she came up to the seat for the fourth time in her walk, an ugly
memory--she knew not why--rose in her mind like a weed in a pool; it
was the memory of a story which she had long ago read and disliked.
She had read it, she remembered, in a railway train on a long journey.
She had had a book, something interesting and beautiful, with her, but
she had finished it. A passenger, who had got out of the carriage, had
left behind him a paper-covered volume of short stories. She had taken
it up and had read the first story, which now, after an interval of
years, recurred to her mind.

There was in the story a very commonplace business man, middle-aged,
quite unromantic and heavy, the sort of man who does not know what
"nerves" means, who thinks suggestion "damned nonsense," and psychical
research, occultism, and so forth, absurdities fit only to take up the
time of "a pack of silly women." This worthy person lived in the
suburbs of London in a semi-detached villa with a long piece of garden
at the back. On the other side of the fairly high garden wall was the
garden of his next-door neighbor, another business man of the usual
suburban type. Both men were busy gardeners in their spare time.
Number one had conceived the happy idea of putting up a tea-house in
the angle of the wall at the bottom of his lawn. Number two, having
heard of this achievement, and not wishing to be outdone, put up a
very similar tea-house in the corresponding angle on his side of the
wall. The two tea-houses stood therefore back to back with nothing but
the wall between them. Now, one warm summer evening Mr. Jenkins-Smith
--Rosamund could remember his name, though she had not thought of him
for years--had been busy watering his flowers and mowing his lawn. He
had worked really hard, and when the evening began to close in he
thought he would go into the tea-house and have a rest. On each side
of the curly-legged tea-table of unpolished wood stood a wicker arm-
chair. Into one of these chairs Mr. Jenkins-Smith sank with a sigh of
content. Then he lighted his pipe, stretched out his short legs, and,
gazing at his beautifully trimmed garden, prepared to enjoy a
delicious hour of well-earned repose. Things were going well with him;
money was easy; his health was good; when he sat down in the wicker
chair and put his pipe into his mouth he was, perhaps, as happy a man
as you could find in all Surbiton.

But presently, in fact very soon, he became conscious of a
disagreeable feeling. A curious depression began to come upon him. He
smoked steadily, he gazed out at his garden green with turf and gay
with flowers, but his interest and pleasure in it were gone from him.
He wondered why. Presently he turned his head and looked over his
shoulder. What he was looking for he did not know; simply he felt
obliged to do what he did. He saw, of course, nothing but the curved
wooden back of the tea-house. He listened, he strained his ears, but
he heard nothing except the faint "ting-ting" of a tram-bell, and
voices of some children playing in a distant garden. His pipe had gone
out. As he lit a match and held it to his pipe bowl he saw that his
hand was shaking. Whatever had come to him? He was no drinker; he had
always been a temperate man, proud of his clear eyes and steady limbs,
yet now he was shaking like a drunkard. Perspiration burst out upon
his forehead. He was seized by an intense desire to get away from the
tea-house, to get out into the open, and he half rose from his chair,
holding on to the arms and dropping his pipe on the wooden floor. The
tiny noise it made set his nerves in a turmoil. He was afraid. But of
what? He took his hands from the chair and sat back, angry with
himself, almost ashamed. That he should feel afraid, here in his own
garden, in his own cozy tea-house! It was absurd, monstrous; it was
like a sort of madness come upon him. But he was determined not to
give way to such nonsense. Just because he was longing to go out of
the tea-house he would remain in it. Let the darkness come; he did not
mind it; he was going to smoke his pipe.

Again he stared over his shoulder, and the sweat ran down his face.
Had not he heard something in the tea-house of his neighbor on the
other side of the wall? It seemed to him that he had rather felt a
sound than actually heard it. Nausea came upon him. He got up
trembling. But still he was ashamed of himself, and he would not go
out of the tea-house. Instead he went behind the table, stood close to
the wooden wall, put his ear to it and listened intently. He heard
nothing; but when he was standing against the wall his horror and fear
increased until he could no longer combat them. He turned sharply,
knocked over a chair, and hurried out into the garden. There for a
moment he stood still. Under the sky he felt better, but not himself;
he did not feel himself at all. After a pause for consideration he put
on his jacket,--he had been gardening in his shirt-sleeves,--went into
his house, out into the road, and then up to the door of his neighbor.
There he rang the bell and knocked. A maid came. "Is your master in?"
he asked. "Yes, sir, he's sitting in the summer-house at the end of
the garden." "How long's he been there?" "About half an hour, sir, as
near as I can reckon." "Could I see him?" "Certainly, sir." "Perhaps
you'd--perhaps you'd show me to the summer-house." "Yes, sir."

Mr. Jenkins-Smith and the maid went to the end of the garden, and
there, in the summer-house, they found the corpse of a suicide hanging
from a beam in the roof.

This was the ugly story which had come into Rosamund's mind as she
stood by the seat close to the garden wall. On the other side of Mr.
Jenkins-Smith's wall had been the summer-house of his neighbor; on the
other side of her wall there was the Dark Entry. She stood considering
this fact and thinking of the man's terror in his garden. He had been
subject surely to an emanation. A mysterious message had been sent to
him by the corpse which dangled from the beam on the other side of the
wall.

She went nearer to the wall of the garden and listened attentively.
Had she not heard a sound in the Dark Entry? It seemed to her that
some one had come into the stone corridor while she had been walking
up and down on the path, and was now standing there motionless. But
how very unlikely it was that any one would do such a thing! It must
be quite black there now, and very cold on the stone pavement, between
the stone walls, under the roof of stone. Of course no one was there.

Nevertheless she went on listening with a sort of painful attention.
And distress came upon her. It began in a sort of physical malaise out
of which a mental dread, such as she had never yet experienced, was
born. She felt now quite certain that some one was standing still in
the Dark Entry, very close to her, but separated from her by two walls
of brick and stone; and something of this unseen person, of his
attention, or his anger, or his terror, or his criminal intent, in any
case something tremendously powerful, pierced the walls and came upon
her and enveloped her. She opened her lips, not knowing what she was
going to say, and from them came the cry:

"Dion!"

Silence followed her cry.

"Dion! Dion!" she called again.

Immediately after the third cry she heard a slow step on the stones of
the Dark Entry, passing close to her but muffled by the intervening
walls. It went on very slowly indeed; it was a dragging footfall; the
sound of it presently died away.

Then she sat down on the bench close to the wall. She still felt
distressed, even afraid. Whoever it was--that loiterer in the Dark
Entry--he had left the corridor by the archway near Little Cloisters;
he had not gone into the Green Court.

She sat waiting in the darkness.

                  *       *       *       *       *

That afternoon, while Rosamund was in the garden, Mr. Esme Darlington
was paying a little visit to his old friend and crony, the Dean of
Welsley. He had known the Dean--well, almost ever since he could
remember, and the Dean's wife ever since she had married the Dean. His
delay in returning to town, caused by Rosamund's attractive
invitation, enabled him to spend an hour at the Deanery, where he had
tea in the great drawing-room on the first floor, which looked out on
the Green Court. So pleasant were the Dean and his wife, so serenely
flowed the conversation, that the hour lengthened out into two hours,
and the Cathedral chimes announced that it was a quarter to seven
before Mr. Darlington uncrumpled his length to go. Even then Mrs. Dean
begged him to stay on a little longer.

"It's such a treat to hear all the interesting gossip of London," she
said, almost wistfully. "When Dickie"--Dickie was the Dean,--"when
Dickie was at St. Peter's, Eaton Square, we knew everything that was
going on, but here in Welsley--well, I often feel rather rusty."

Mr. Darlington paid the appropriate compliment, not in a banal way,
and then mentioned that at half-past seven he was dining in Little
Cloisters.

"That delightful creature Mrs. Dion Leith!" exclaimed Mrs. Dean.
"Dickie's hopelessly in her toils."

"My dear!" began the Dean, in pleased protestation.

But she interrupted him.

"I assure you," she went on to Mr. Darlington, "he is always making
excuses to see her. She has even influenced him to appoint a new
verger, a most extraordinary old person, called Thrush, with a nose!"

Mr. Darlington cocked an interrogative eyebrow.

"My darling!" said the Dean. "He's a good old man, very deserving, and
has recently taken the pledge."

"He's a modified teetotaler!" said his wife to Mr. Darlington, patting
her husband's arm. "You see what Dickie's coming to. If it goes on he
will soon be a modified Dean."

It was past seven when they finished talking about Rosamund and Dion,
when Mr. Darlington at length tore himself delicately away from their
delightful company, and, warmly wrapped in an overcoat lined with
unostentatious sable, set out on the short walk to Canon Wilton's
house. To reach the Canon's house he had to pass through the Dark
Entry and skirt the garden wall of Little Cloisters.

Now, as he came out of the Dark Entry and stepped into the passage-
way, which led by the wall and the old house into the great open space
of green lawns and elm trees round which the dwellings of the canons
showed their lighted windows to the darkness of the November evening,
he was stopped by a terrible sound. It came to him from the garden of
Little Cloisters. It was short, sharp and piercing, so piercing that
for an instant he felt as if literally it had torn the flesh of his
body. He had never before heard any sound at all like it; but, when he
was able to think, he thought, he felt almost certain, that it had
come from an animal. He shuddered. Always temperamentally averse from
any fierce demonstrations of feeling, always instinctively restrained,
careful and intelligently conventional, he was painfully startled and
moved by this terrible outcry which could only have been caused by
intense agony. As he believed that the cry had come from an animal, he
naturally supposed that the agony which had caused it was physical. He
was a very humane man, and as soon as he had mastered the feeling of
cold horror which had for a moment held him rigid, he hastened on to
the door of Little Cloisters and pulled the bell. After a pause which
seemed to him long the door was opened by Annie, Rosamund's parlor-
maid. She presented to Mr. Darlington's peering gaze a face full of
ignorance and fear.

"What is the matter?" he asked, in a hesitating voice.

"Sir?" said Annie.

"What has happened in the garden?"

"Nothing, sir, that I know of. I have been in the house." She paused,
then added, with a sort of timorous defiance: "I'm not one as would
listen, sir."

"Then you didn't hear it?"

"Hear what, sir?"

Her question struck upon Mr. Darlington's native conventionality, and
made him conscious of the fact that, perhaps almost indiscreetly, he
was bandying words with a maid-servant. He put up one hand to his
beard, pulled at it, and then said, almost in his usual voice:

"Is Mrs. Leith in?"

"She's in the garden, sir."

"In the garden?"

"Yes, sir."

"Is--is Mr. Leith at home?"

"He's just come home, sir, and gone to Mrs. Leith in the garden."

Mr. Darlington stood for a moment pulling his beard and raising and
lowering his eyebrows. Then he said doubtfully:

"Thank you. I won't disturb them now. I shall be here with Canon
Wilton at half-past seven."

Annie stood staring at him in silence.

"They--Mr. and Mrs. Leith expect us, I believe?" added Mr. Darlington.

"They haven't said anything to the contrary, sir."

"No?"

Slowly Mr. Darlington turned away, slowly he disappeared into the
darkness; his head was bent, and he looked older than usual. Annie
gazed after him. Once she opened her lips as if she were going to call
him back, but no sound came from them.

"Annie! Annie!" cried a voice in the house behind her.

She turned sharply and confronted Robin's nurse.

"Where's Master Robin?" said the nurse, almost fiercely.

"I don't know. He hasn't come back with master."

"I'm going into the garden," said the nurse.

"For God's sake, don't!" said Annie.

"Why not?" asked the nurse.

Suddenly Annie began to cry. The nurse pulled her in and shut the door
of the house.



                              CHAPTER X

Rosamund did not know how long she sat in the garden after she had
heard the footfall in the Dark Entry. Perhaps five minutes, perhaps
many more had slipped by before she was aware of feeling cold. A chill
had gone through her mind when she heard the footfall; now her body
was chilled. She shivered and got up. She must go into the house.

It was now very dark. The path was a pale grayish blur at her feet. On
her left the shrubs which concealed the house from her showed as a
heavy morose blackness against the softer and more mysterious
blackness of the night. The dampness which rose in the garden was like
the dreary whispering of sad earth voices.

She shivered again.

Then she heard a faltering step on the path beyond the shrubs. It was
certainly Dion's step. At last they had come back!

With a movement of her shoulders she tried to throw off her
depression, as if it were something heavy resting upon her, something
which a physical effort could get rid of. Then she called out in a
brisk and cheerful voice:

"Dion, I'm here. How late you are! What have you shot?"

It was too late now for the nursery tea, but they had come back and
all was well.

"Dion!"

The step had stopped on the path and no voice answered her.
Nevertheless she was certain that it was Dion who had come into the
garden. Perhaps Robin was with him, perhaps they were going to give
her a surprise. She waited for an instant. Something within her was
hesitating. She conquered it, not without an effort, and went round
the angle of the path. Beyond the shrubs, but not far from them, a man
was standing. It was Dion. He was alone. It was so dark that Rosamund
could not see him clearly, but she noticed at once that the outline of
his figure looked strange. His body seemed to be all awry as if he
were standing in an unnatural position. She stopped and stared at this
body.

"Is anything wrong, Dion?" she asked. "What's the matter? Why do you
stand like that?"

After her last quick question she heard a long-drawn quivering breath.

"Where's Robin?" she said sharply.

He did not answer. She meant to go up to him; but she did not move.

"Why are you so late? Where's Robin?" he repeated.

"Rosamund--"

"Don't move! Stand there, and tell me what it is."

"Haven't I--always tried to make you happy?"

The words came from the body before her, but she did not know the
voice. It was Dion's voice, of course. It must be that. But she had
never heard it before.

"Don't come nearer to me. What have you done?"

"Robin--I have--I have--Robin--my gun----"

The voice failed in the darkness. Rosamund shut her eyes. She had seen
an angry hand tear down a branch of wild olive. Suddenly she knew. It
seemed to her that ever since that day long ago in Elis some part of
her had always prophetically known that Dion was fated to bring terror
and ruin into her life. This was not true, but now she felt it to be
true.

"You've killed Robin," she said, quietly and coldly.

Her brain and heart seemed to stand still, like things staring into an
immense voice. They had come to the end of their road.

"You've killed Robin," she said again.

"Rosamund----"

The body in front of her moved to come towards her. Then she uttered
the fearful cry which was heard by Mr. Darlington on his way home from
the Deanery, and she fled from the body which had slain Robin.

That purely instinctive action was the beginning of Dion's punishment.
A cry, the movement of a body, and everything which meant life to him,
everything for which he had lived, was gone. But he followed Rosamund
with a sort of blind obstinacy, driven as she was by instinct. Dimly
he knew that he was a man who only merited compassion, all the
compassion of the world. He had no horror of himself, but only a
horror of that Fate to which mortals have to submit and which had
overtaken him in a shining moment of happiness. The gun accident of
which his little son had been the victim presented itself to his
erring mind as a terrific stroke from above, or from beyond, falling
equally upon father and child. He was not responsible for it. The
start of a frightened pony, its sudden attempt to bolt, the pulling of
a rein which had brought the animal against him just as he was lifting
his gun to fire at a rising bird--what were those things? Only the
clumsy machinery used by implacable Fate to bring about that which had
been willed somewhere, far off in the dark and the distance.

He must tell Rosamund, he must tell Rosamund.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Annie and the nurse came out to the edge of the broad path which ran
along the front of the house and peered into the darkness. Annie was
crying and holding on to the nurse, whose almost fierce determination
faded as she confronted the mystery of the night which hid her master
and mistress.

"H'sh, Annie," she whispered. "Where can they be? Listen, I tell you!"

Annie strove to choke down her sobs.

"I can hear--some one," whispered the nurse, after a moment. "Don't
you. Listen, I tell you! Right over by the wall near the Bishop's!"

The sound of steps indeed came to them through the darkness. Annie
broke away from the nurse.

"I'm frightened! I'm frightened! I don't know what's come to them,"
she whispered through her teeth, resisting the impulse to cry out.
"Come in, Nurse, for God's sake!"

She shrank into the house. The nurse stood where she was for a moment,
but when she heard the steps a little nearer to her she, too, was
overcome by fear and followed Annie trembling, shutting the door
behind her.

Exactly at half-past seven Mr. Darlington and Canon Wilton were
outside the door of Little Cloisters and Mr. Darlington pulled the
bell. Always the most discreet of men, he had not mentioned to his
host the terrible cry he had heard in the Leiths' garden, or his short
colloquy with Annie. He was seriously disturbed in mind, but, being a
trained man of the world and one who prided himself upon his powers of
self-control, he had concealed this unpleasant fact from the Canon,
and had talked quite agreeably during their little walk between the
two houses. The sound of that dreadful cry still seemed to shudder
through his flesh, but it was not for him to pry into the private
lives of others, even of those whom he knew intimately, and had a
great regard for. He hoped all was well with his dear young friends,
There might be some quite simple explanation of that cry. He fervently
hoped there was. In any case it was not for him to ask questions, or
to--

"They're a long while answering the bell," said Canon Wilton, in his
strong, earnest voice. "Hadn't you better give it another tug,
Darlington?"

Mr. Darlington started.

"H'm--ha!"

He raised his hand and pulled the bell a second time.

"That's better," said the Canon, as he heard inside the house a long
tinkle. "Annie's bound to come now. As a rule she's very quick in
answering the door. Among her many virtues, Mrs. Leith counts that of
being a first-rate housewife. She trains her maids well."

"Does she?" murmured Mr. Darlington abstractedly, bending forward till
he seemed almost to be listening at the door. "Does she? I hear some
one coming. H'm!"

He straightened himself. The door opened and Annie appeared. When she
saw the two men she drew back quickly to let them pass in. Canon
Wilton said kindly: "Good evening, Annie."

"Oh, sir," said Annie, and began to cry audibly.

"What's the matter?" asked the Canon, surprised.

They were now in the little oak paneled hall, and by the light of the
lamp they could see the tears running down the flushed face of the
maid. "Is anything wrong?" said the Canon.

"Oh, sir, I'm so glad you've come! Oh, we don't know what it is!"

At this moment Robin's nurse showed herself on the staircase.

"For God's sake, sir," she said, with trembling lips, "do go into the
garden!"

"Why?" said Canon Wilton, in a loud, firm voice.

"Mr. and Mrs. Leith are both there, sir. They've been there this long
time. Mr. Leith he's come back from the shooting without Master Robin.
Oh, there's something wrong, sir, there's something wrong!"

"Stay here for a moment, Darlington," said the Canon, with a sudden,
almost fiery, decision. "I'll go at once and see what's the matter."

But Mr. Darlington laid a bony hand on his friend's arm.

"I'll come with you, Wilton. I'm--I'm afraid it's something very bad."

He lowered his voice almost to a whisper in saying the last words.

The Canon formed "Why?" with his lips.

"Just now, as I was passing the garden here coming back from the
Deanery, I heard a most dreadful cry. I thought at the time that it
came from an animal, but--now----"

The Canon stared at him almost sternly.

"We'd better not waste time," he said. "I wish you'd gone in then."

And he turned bruskly. He had opened the door, and was about to step
on to the broad path which divided the front of the house from the
lawn, when he heard steps approaching swiftly on the gravel.

"Some one coming!" he said. "Stop where you are, Darlington. I believe
its . . ."

Before he could finish his sentence Rosamund came upon him out of the
darkness. Her face was distorted, so distorted that he scarcely
recognized it. It seemed to have shrunk and sharpened, and it had the
look of fierceness which is characteristic of the faces of starving
people. She put out both her hands as she came up to him, pushed him
with violence into the house, and followed him.

"Lock the door!" she whispered. "Lock it! Lock it!"

"But----"

Her voice rose. She seemed savage with fear.

"Lock it, I tell you!"

A long arm shot out and a bony hand turned the key in the door.

"It's the only thing to be done for the moment," said Mr. Darlington
to the Canon. "She's mad with fear."

Both the maids had disappeared, terrified by the face of their
mistress. Rosamund caught hold of the stair-rail and began to hurry
upstairs, but Mr. Darlington followed her and seized her by the arm.

"Rosamund! Rosamund! What is it?"

She turned.

"I'm going to find Robin. That man's killed Robin! Keep him out! Keep
him away from me!"

A dreadful surreptitious expression made her face hideous. She leaned
forward, nodding her head, and whispered in Mr. Darlington's ear:

"/You/ keep him away from me while I find Robin. He's killed Robin!"

Her whole body began to shake. Mr. Darlington put one arm round her.

"But, Rosamund----"

Below, the handle of the door leading to the garden was turned, the
door was shaken, and there came a knocking on the wood.

Then Mr. Darlington heard again the cry which had come to him that
evening as he passed the garden of Little Cloisters. His arm dropped.

Rosamund went frantically up the stairs and disappeared on the dark
landing above.




                               BOOK IV

                           THE UNKNOWN GOD



                              CHAPTER I

In June of the following year two young Englishmen, who were making a
swift tour of the near East, were sitting one evening in a public
garden at Pera. The west wind, which had been blowing all day, had
gone down with the coming of night. The air was deliciously warm, but
not sultry. The travelers had dined well, but not too well, and were
ready to be happy, and to see in others the reflection of their own
contented holiday mood. It was delightful to be "on the loose,"
without responsibilities, and with a visit to Brusa to look forward to
in the immediate future. They sat under the stars, sipped their
coffee, listened to the absurd music played by a fifth-rate band in a
garishly-lighted kiosk, and watched with interest the coming and going
of the crowd of Turks and Perotes, with whom mingled from time to time
foreign sailors from ships lying off the entrance to the Golden Horn
and a few tourists from the hotels of Pera. Just behind them sat their
guide, a thin and eager Levantine, half-Greek and half-Armenian, who,
for some inscrutable reason, declared that his name was John.

There was little romance in this garden set in the midst of the noisy
European quarter of Constantinople. The music was vulgar; Greek
waiters with dissipated faces ran to and fro carrying syrups and
liqueurs; corpulent Turks sat heavily over glasses of lager beer;
overdressed young men of enigmatic appearance, with oily thick hair,
shifty eyes, and hands covered with cheap rings, swaggered about
smoking cigarettes and talking in loud, ostentatious voices. Some
women were there, fat and garish for the most part, liberally powdered
and painted, and crowned with hats at which Paris would have stared
almost in fear. There were also children, dark, even swarthy, with
bold eyes, shrill voices, immodest bearing, who looked as if they had
long since received the ugly freedom of the streets, and learned
lessons no children ought to know.

Presently the band stopped playing and there was a general movement of
the crowd. People got up from the little tables and began to disperse.
"John" leaned forward to his employers, and in a quick and rattling
voice informed them that a "fust-rate" variety entertainment was about
to take place in another part of the garden. Would they come to see
it? There would be beautiful women, very fine girls such as can only
be gazed on in Constantinople, taking part in the "show."

The young men agreed to "have a look at it," and followed John to a
place where many round tables and chairs were set out before a
ramshackle wooden barrack of a theatre, under the shade of some pepper
trees, through whose tresses the stars peeped at a throng and a
performance which must surely have surprised them.

The band, or a portion of it, was again at work, playing an inane
melody, and upon the small stage two remarkably well-developed and
aquiline-featured women of mature age, dressed as very young children
in white socks, short skirts which displayed frilled drawers, and
muslin bonnets adorned with floating blue and pink ribbons, swayed to
and fro and joined their cracked voices in a duet, the French words of
which seemed to exhale a sort of /fade/ obscenity. While they swayed
and jigged heavily, showing their muscular legs to the staring
audience, they gazed eagerly about, seeking an admiration from which
they might draw profit when their infantile task was over. Presently
they retired, running skittishly, taking small leaps into the air, and
aimlessly blowing kisses to the night.

"Very fine girls!" murmured John to his young patrons. "They make much
money in Pera."

One of the young men shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

"Get us two Turkish coffees, John!" he said. Then he turned to his
companion. "I say, Ellis, have you noticed an English feller--at least
I take him to be English--who's sitting over there close to the stage,
sideways to us?"

"No; where is he?" asked his companion.

"You see that old Turk with the double chin?"

"Rather."

"Just beyond him, sitting with a guide who's evidently Greek."

"I've got him."

"Watch him. I never saw such a face."

A blowzy young woman, in orange color and green, with short tinsel-
covered skirts, bounded wearily on to the stage, smiling, and began to
sing:


 "Je suis une boite de surprises!
    O la la! O la la!
  Je suis une boite de surprises."


Ellis looked across at the man to whom his attention had been drawn.
This man was seated by a little table on which were a siphon, a bottle
of iced water, and a tall tumbler nearly half-full of a yellow liquid.
He was smoking a large dark-colored cigar which he now and then took
from his mouth with a hand that was very thin and very brown. His face
was dark and browned by the sun, but looked startlingly haggard, as if
it were pale or even yellowish under the sunburn. About the eyes there
were large wrinkles, spraying downwards over the cheek bones and
invading the cheeks. He wore a mustache, and was well-dressed in a
tweed suit. But his low collar was not very fresh, and his tie was
arranged in a slovenly fashion and let his collar stud be seen. He sat
with his legs crossed, staring at the grimacing woman on the stage
with a sort of horribly icy intentness. The expression about his lips
and eyes was more than bitter; it showed a frozen fierceness.

On the other side of the table was seated a lean, meager guide,
obviously one of those Greeks who haunt the quays of Constantinople on
the look out for arriving travelers. Now and then this Greek leaned
forward and, with a sort of servile and anxious intelligence, spoke to
his companion. He received no reply. The other man went on smoking and
staring at the /boite de surprises/ as if he were alone. And somehow
he seemed actually to be alone, encompassed by a frightful solitude.

"A tragic face, isn't it?" said the man who had first spoken.

"By Jove it is!" returned the officer. "I wonder that woman can go on
singing so close to it."

"Probably she hasn't seen him. How many years do you give him?"

"Thirty-eight or forty."

"He isn't out for pleasure, that's certain."

"Pleasure! One would suppose he'd been keeping house with Medusa and--
the deuce, she's seen him!"

At this moment the singer looked towards the stranger, quavered,
faltered, nearly broke down, then, as if with an effort, raised her
voice more shrilly and defiantly, exaggerated her meaningless gestures
and looked away. A moment later she finished her song and turned to
strut off the stage. As she did so she shot a sort of fascinated
glance at the dark man. He took his cigar from his mouth and puffed
the smoke towards her, probably without knowing that he did so. With a
startled jerk she bounded into the wings.

At this moment John returned with two cups of coffee.

"You know everything, John. Tell us who that man over there is," said
Ellis, indicating the stranger.

John sent a devouring glance past the old Turk's double chin, a glance
which, as it were, swallowed at one gulp the dark man, his guide, the
siphon, the water-bottle and the glass partially full of the yellow
liquid.

"I dunno him. He is noo."

"Is he English?"

"Sure!" returned John, almost with a sound of contempt.

He never made a mistake about any man's nationality, could even tell a
Spanish Jew from a Portuguese Jew on a dark night at ten yards'
distance.

"I tell you who he is later. I know the guide, a damned fool and a
rogue of a Greek that has been in prison. He robs all his people what
take him."

"You needn't bother," said Ellis curtly.

"Of course not. Shut up, John, and don't run down your brothers in
crime."

"That man my brother!"

John upraised two filthy ringed hands.

"That dirty skunk my brother! That son of--"

"That'll do, John! Be quiet."

"To-morrow I till you all about the gentleman. Here is another fine
girl! I know her very well."

A languid lady, with a face painted as white as a wall, large scarlet
lips, eyes ringed with bluish black, and a gleaming and trailing black
gown which clung closely to her long and snake-like body, writhed on
to the stage, looking carefully sinister.

The dark man swallowed his drink, got up and made his way to the exit
from the garden. He passed close to the two young men, followed by his
Greek, at whom John cast a glance of scowling contempt, mingled,
however, with very definite inquiry.

"By Jove! He's almost spoilt my evening," said Ellis. "But we made a
mistake, Vernon. He isn't anything like forty."

"No; more like thirty under a cloud."

"By the look of things I should guess there are plenty of people under
a cloud in Pera. But that English feller stands out even here. This
girl is certainly a first-class wriggler, if she's nothing else."

They did not mention the stranger again that night. But John had not
forgotten him, and when he arrived at their hotel next day he at once
opened his capacious mouth and let out the following information:

"The gentleman's name is Denton, his other name is Mervyn, he is three
days in Constantinople, he lives in Hughes's Hotel in Pera, a very
poor house where chic people they never goes, he is out all day and
always walkin', he will not take a carriage, and he is never tired,
Nicholas Gounaris--the Greek guide--he is droppin' but the gentleman
he does not mind, he only sayin' if you cannot walk find me another
guide what can, every night he is out, too, and he is goin' to
Stamboul when it is dark, he is afraid of nothin' and goin' where
travelers they never go, one night Gounaris he had to show the
traveler--"

But at this point Ellis shut John up.

"That'll do," he observed. "You're a diligent rascal, John. One must
say that. But we aren't a couple of spies, and we don't want to hear
any more about that feller."

And John, without bearing any malice, went off to complete his
arrangements for the journey to Brusa.

Two days later, Mrs. Clarke, who was at Buyukderer in a villa she had
taken for the summer months, but who had come into Constantinople to
do some shopping, saw "Mervyn Denton" in a side street close to the
British Embassy. Those distressed eyes of hers were very observant.
There were many people in the street, and "Denton," who was alone, was
several yards away from her, and was walking with his back towards
her; but she immediately recognized him, quickened her steps till she
was close to him, and then said:

"Dion Leith!"

Dion heard the husky voice and turned round. He did not say anything,
but he took off the soft hat he was wearing. Mrs. Clarke stared at him
with the unself-conscious directness which was characteristic of her.
She saw Dion for the first time since the tragedy which had changed
his life, but she had written to him more than once. Her last letter
had come from Buyukderer. He had answered it, but he had not told her
where he was, had not even hinted to her that he might come to
Constantinople. Nevertheless, she did not now show any surprise. She
just looked at him steadily, absorbed all the change in him swiftly,
and addressed herself to the new man who stood there before her.

"Come with me to the Hotel de Paris. I'm spending the night there, and
go back to-morrow to Buyukderer. I had something to do in town."

She had not given him her hand, and he did not attempt to take it. He
put on his hat, turned and walked at her side. Neither of them spoke a
word until they had come into the uproar of the Grande Rue, which
surrounded them with a hideous privacy. Then Mrs. Clarke said;

"Where are you staying?"

"At Hughes's Hotel."

"I never heard of it."

"It's in Brusa Street. It's cheap."

"And horrible," she thought.

But she did not say so.

"I have only been here three days," Dion added.

"Do you remember that I once said to you I knew you would come back to
Constantinople?"

For a moment his face was distorted. When she saw that she looked away
gravely, at the glittering shops and at the Perotes who were passing
by with the slow and lounging walk which they affect in the Grande
Rue. Presently she heard him say:

"You were right. It was all arranged. It was all planned out. Even
then I believe I knew it would be so, that I should come back here."

"Why have you come?"

"I don't know," he answered, and his voice, which had been hard and
fierce, became suddenly dull.

"He really believes that," she thought.

"Here is the hotel," she said. "I'm all alone. Jimmy has been out, but
has had to go back to Eton. I wish you had seen him."

"Oh no!" said Dion, almost passionately.

They went up in a lift, worked by a Montenegrin boy with a big round
forehead, to her sitting-room on the second floor. It was large, bare
and clean, with white walls and awnings at the windows. She rang the
bell. A Corsican waiter came and she ordered tea. The roar of the
street noises penetrated into the shadowy room through the open
windows, and came to Dion like heat. He remembered the silence of
Claridge's. Suddenly his head began to swim. It seemed to him that his
life, all of it that he had lived till that moment, was spinning round
him, and that, as it spun, it gave out a deafening noise and
glittered. He sat down on a chair which was close to a small table,
laid his arms on the table, and hid his face against them. Still the
deafening noise continued. The sum of it was surely made up of the
uproar of the Grand Rue with the uproar of his spinning life added to
it. He saw yellow balls ringed with pale blue rapidly receding from
his shut eyes.

Mrs. Clarke looked at him for a moment; then she went into the
adjoining bedroom and shut the door behind her. She did not come back
till the waiter knocked and told her that tea was ready. Then she
opened the door. She had taken off her hat and gloves, and looked very
white and cool, and very composed.

Dion was standing near the windows. The waiter, who had enormously
thick mustaches, and who evidently shaved in the evening instead of in
the morning, was going out at the farther door. He shut it rather
loudly.

"Every one makes a noise in Pera. It's /de rigueur/," said Mrs.
Clarke, coming to the tea-table.

"Do you know," said Dion, "I used to think /you/ looked punished?"

"Punished--I!"

There was a sudden defiance in her voice which he had never heard in
it before. He came up to the table.

"Yes. In London I used to think you had a punished look and even a
haunted look. Wasn't that ridiculous? I didn't know then what it meant
to be punished, or to be haunted. I hadn't enough imagination to know,
not nearly enough. But some one or something's seen to it that I shall
know all about punishment and haunting. So I shall never be absurd
about you again."

After a pause she said:

"I wonder why you thought that about me?"

"I don't know. It just came into my head."

"Well, sit down and let us have our tea."

Dion sat down mechanically, and Mrs. Clarke poured out the tea.

"I wish it was Buyukderer," she said.

"Oh, I like the uproar."

"No, you don't--you don't. Pera is spurious, and all its voices are
spurious voices. To-morrow morning, before I go back, you and I will
go to Eyub."

"To the dust and the silence and the cypresses--O God!" said Dion.

He got up from his chair. He was beginning to tremble. Was it coming
upon him at last then, the utter breakdown which through all these
months he had--somehow--kept at a distance? Determined not to shake,
he exerted his will violently, till he felt as if he were with
dreadful difficulty holding, keeping together, a multitude of living,
struggling things, which were trying to get away out of his grasp. And
these living things were the multitudinous parts of the whole which
was himself.

All that now was had been foreshadowed. There had been writing on the
wall.

"I am grateful to you for several things. I'm not going to give you
the list now. Some day, perhaps, I shall tell you what they are . . .
among the cypresses of Eyub."

She had said that to him in London, and her voice had been fatalistic
as she spoke; and in the street that same day, on his way home, the
voice of the boy crying the last horror had sounded to him like a
voice from the sea, a strange and sad cry lifted up between Europe and
Asia. And now----

"How did you know?" he said. "How did you know that we should be here
together some day?"

"Sit down. You must sit down."

She put her languid and imperative hand on his wrist, and he sat down.
He took her hand and put it against his forehead for a moment. But
that was no use. For her hand seemed to add fever to his fever.

"I have seen you standing amongst graves in the shadow of cypress
trees," he said. "In England I saw you like that. But--how did you
know?"

"Drink your tea. Don't hurry. We've got such a long time."

"I have. I have all the days and nights--every hour of them--at my own
disposal. I'm the freest man on earth, I suppose. No work, no ties."

"You've given up everything?"

"Oh, of course. That is, the things that were still left to me to give
up. They didn't mean much."

"Eat something," she said, in a casual voice, pushing a plate of
delicious little cakes towards him.

"Thank you."

He took one and ate. He regained self-control, but he knew that at any
moment, if anything unusual happened, or if he dared to think, or to
talk, seriously about the horror of his life, he would probably go
down with a crash into an abyss in which all of his manhood, every
scrap of his personal dignity, would be utterly lost. And still almost
blindly he held on to certain things in the blackness which
encompassed him. He still wished to play the man, and though in
bitterness he had tried sometimes to sink down in degradation, his
body--or so it had seemed to him--had resisted the will of the injured
soul, which had said to it, "Go down into the dirt; seek satisfaction
there. Your sanity and your purity of life have availed you nothing.
From them you have had no reward. Then seek the rewards of the other
life. Thousands of men enjoy them. Join that crowd, and put all the
anemic absurdities of so-called goodness behind you."

He had almost come to hate the state he conceived of as goodness; yet
the other thing, its opposite, evil, he instinctively rebelled against
and even almost feared. The habit of a life-time was not to be broken
in a day, or even in many days. Often he had thought of himself as
walking in nothingness, because he rejected evil.

Goodness had ruthlessly cast him out; and so far he had made no other
friend, had taken no other comrade to his bruised and bleeding heart.

Mrs. Clarke began to talk to him quietly. She talked abut herself, and
he knew that she did this not because of egoism, but because
delicately she wished to give him a full opportunity for recovery. She
had seen just where he was, and she had understood his recoil from the
abyss. Now she wished, perhaps, to help him to draw back farther from
it, to draw back so far that he would no longer see it or be aware of
it.

So she talked of herself, of her life at Buyukderer in the summer, and
in Pera in the autumn and spring.

"I don't go out to Buyukderer till the middle of May," she said, "and
I come back into town at the end of September."

"You manage to stand Pera for some months every year?" said Dion,
listening at first with difficulty, and because he was making a
determined effort.

"Yes. An Englishwoman--even a woman like me--can't live in Stamboul.
And Pera, odious as it is, is in Constantinople, in the city which has
a spell, though you mayn't feel it yet."

She was silent for a moment, and they heard the roar from the Grande
Rue, that street which is surely the noisiest in all Europe. Hearing
it, Dion thought of the silence of the Precincts at Welsley. That
sweet silence had cast him out. Hell must be full of roaring noises
and of intense activities. Then Mrs. Clarke went on talking. There was
something very feminine and gently enticing in her voice, which
resembled no other voice ever heard by Dion. He felt kindness at the
back of her talk, the wish to alleviate his misery if only for a
moment, to do what she could for him. She could do nothing, of course.
Nevertheless he began to feel grateful to her. She was surely unlike
other women, incapable of bearing a grudge. For he had not been very
"nice" to her in the days when he was happy and she was in
difficulties. At this moment he vaguely exaggerated his lack of
"niceness," and perhaps also her pardoning temperament. In truth, he
was desperately in need of a touch from the magic wand of sympathy.
Believing, or even perhaps knowing, that to the incurably wounded man
palliatives are of no lasting avail, he had deliberately fled from
them, and gone among those who had no reason to bother about him. But
now he was grateful.

"Go on talking," he said once, when she stopped speaking. And she
continued talking about her life. She said nothing more about Jimmy.

The Corsican waiter came and took away the tea things noisily. Her
spell was broken. For a moment Dion felt dazed.

He got up.

"I ought to go," he said.

"Must you?"

"Must!--Oh no! My time is my own, and always will be, I suppose."

"You have thrown up everything?"

"What else could I do? The man who killed his own son! How could I
stay in London, go among business men who knew me, talk about
investments to clients? Suppose you had killed Jimmy!"

There was a long silence. Then he said:

"I've given up my name. I call myself Mervyn Denton. I saw the name in
a novel I opened on a railway bookstall."

She got up and came near to him quietly.

"This is all wrong," she said.

"What is?"

"All you are doing, the way you are taking it all."

"What other way is there of taking such a thing?"

"Will you come with me to Eyub to-morrow?"

"It was written long ago that I am to go there with you. I'm quite
sure of that."

"I'll tell you what I mean there to-morrow."

She looked towards the window.

"It's like the roar of hell," he said.

And he went away.

That night Mrs. Clarke dined alone downstairs in the restaurant. The
cooking at the Hotel de Paris was famous, and attracted many men from
the Embassies. Presently Cyril Vane, one of the secretaries at the
British Embassy, came in to dine. He had with him a young Turkish
gentleman, who was called away by an agent from the Palace in the
middle of dinner. Vane, thus left alone, presently got up and came to
Mrs. Clarke's table.

"May I sit down and talk to you for a little?" he said, with a manner
that testified to their intimacy. "My guest has deserted me."

"Yes, do. Tell the waiter to bring the rest of your dinner here."

"But I have finished."

"Light your cigar then."

"If you don't mind."

They talked for a few minutes about the things of every day and the
little world they both lived in on the Bosporus; then Mrs. Clarke
said:

"I met a friend from England unexpectedly to-day."

"Did you?"

"A man called Dion Leith."

"Dion Leith?" repeated Vane.

He looked at her earnestly.

"Now wait a moment!"

His large, cool blue eyes became meditative.

"It's on the edge of my mind who that is, and yet I can't remember. I
don't know him, but I'm sure I know of him."

"He fought in the South African War."

Suddenly Vane leaned forward. He was frowning.

"I've got it! He fought, came back with the D.C.M., and only a few
days afterwards killed his only child, a son, out shooting. I remember
the whole thing now, the inquest at which he was entirely exonerated
and the rumors about his wife. She's a beautiful woman, they say."

"Very beautiful."

"She took it very badly, didn't she?"

"What do you mean by very badly?"

"Didn't she bear very hard on him?"

"She couldn't endure to see him, or to have him near her. Is that very
wonderful?"

"You stand up for her then?"

"She was first and foremost a mother."

"Do you know," Vane said rather dryly, "you are the only woman I never
hear speak against other women. But when the whole thing was an
accident?"

"We can't always be quite fair, or quite reasonable, when a terrible
shock comes to us."

"It's a problem, a terrible problem of the affections," Vane said.
"Had she loved her husband? Do you know?"

"I know that he loved her very much," said Mrs. Clarke. "He is here
under an assumed name."

Vane looked openly surprised and even, for a moment, rather
disdainful.

"But then----" He paused.

"Why did I give him away?"

"Well--yes."

"Because I wish to force him to face things fully and squarely. It's
his only chance."

"Won't he be angry?"

"But I don't mind that."

"You've had a reason in telling me," said Vane quietly. "What is it?"

"Come up to my sitting-room. We'll have coffee there."

"Willingly. I feel your spell even when you're weaving it for another
man's sake."

Mrs. Clarke did not reject the compliment. She only looked at Vane,
and said:

"Come."



                              CHAPTER II

In the morning Mrs. Clarke sent a messenger to Hughes's Hotel asking
Dion to meet her at the landing-place on the right of the Galata
Bridge at a quarter to eleven.

"We will go to Eyub by caique," she wrote, "and lunch at a Turkish
café I know close to the mosque."

She drove to the bridge. When she came in sight of it she saw Dion
standing on it alone, looking down on the crowded water-way. He was
leaning on the railing, and his right cheek rested on the palm of his
brown hand. Mrs. Clarke smiled faintly as she realized that this man
who was waiting for her had evidently forgotten all about her.

She dismissed the carriage, paid the toll and walked on to the bridge.
As usual there was a crowd of pedestrians passing to and fro from
Galata to Stamboul and from Stamboul to Galata. She mingled with it,
went up to Dion and stood near him without uttering a word. For
perhaps two minutes she stood thus before he noticed her. Then he
turned and sent her a hard, almost defiant glance before he recognized
who his companion was.

"Oh, I didn't know it was---- Why didn't you speak? Is it time to go?
I meant to be at the landing."

He spoke like a man who had been a long way off, and who returned
weary and almost dazed from that distance. He looked at his watch.

"Please forgive me for putting you to the trouble of coming to find
me."

"You needn't ever ask me to forgive you for anything. Don't let us
bother each other with all the silly little things that worry the
fools. We've got beyond all that long ago. There's my caique."

She made a signal with her hand. Two Albanians below saluted her.

"Shall we go at once? Or would you rather stay here a little longer?"

"Let us go. I was only looking at the water."

He turned and sent a long glance to Stamboul.

"Your city!" he said.

"I shall take you."

For the first time that day he looked at her intimately, and his look
said:

"Why do you trouble about me?"

They went down, got into the caique, and were taken by the turmoil of
the Golden Horn. Among the innumerable caiques, the steamboats, the
craft of all kinds, they went out into the strong sunshine, guarded on
the one hand by the crowding, discolored houses of Galata rising to
Pera, on the other hand by the wooden dwellings and the enormous
mosques of Stamboul. The voices of life pursued them over the water
and they sat in silence side by side. Dion made no social attempt to
entertain his companion. Had she not just said to him that long ago
they had gone beyond all the silly little things that worry the fools?
In the midst of the fierce activity and the riot of noise which marks
out the Golden Horn from all other water-ways, they traveled towards
emptiness, silence, the desolation on the hill near the sacred place
of the Turks, where each new Sultan is girded with the sword of Osman,
and where the standard-bearer of the Prophet sleeps in the tomb that
was seen in a vision.

In the strong heat of noon they left the caique and walked slowly
towards the hill which rises to the north-east, where the dark towers
of the cypresses watch over the innumerable graves. Mrs. Clarke had
put up a sun umbrella. Her face was protected by a thin white veil.
She wore a linen dress, pale gray in color, with white lines on it,
and long loose gloves of suede. She looked extraordinarily thin. Her
unshining, curiously colorless hair was partly covered by a small hat
of burnt straw, turned sharply and decisively up on the left side and
trimmed with a broad riband of old gold. Dion remembered that he had
thought of her once as a vision seen in water. Now he was with her in
the staring definite clearness of a land dried by the heats of summer
and giving to them its dust. And she was at home in this aridity. In
the dust he was aware of the definiteness of her. Since the blackness
had overtaken him people had meant to him less than shadows gliding on
a wall mean to a joyous man. Often he had observed them, even sharply
and with a sort of obstinate persistence; he had been trying to force
them to become real to him. Invariably he had failed in his effort.
Mrs. Clarke was real to him as she walked in silence beside him,
between the handsome railed-in mausoleums which line the empty roads
from the water's edge almost to the mosque of the Conqueror. A banal
phrase came to his lips, "You are in your element here." But he held
it back, remembering that they walked in the midst of dust.

Leaving the mosque they ascended the hill and passed the Tekkeh of the
dancing dervishes. All around them were the Turkish graves with their
leaning headstones, or their headstones fallen and lying prone in the
light flaky earth above the smoldering corpses of the dead. Here and
there tight bunches of flowers were placed upon the graves. Gaunt
shadows from old cypresses fell over some of them, defining the
sunlight. Below was the narrowing sea, the shallow north-west arm of
the Golden Horn, which stretches to Kiathareh, where are the sweet
waters of Europe, and to Kiahat Haneh.

"We'll sit here," said Mrs. Clarke presently.

And she sat down, with the folding ease almost of an Oriental, on the
warm earth, and leaned against the fissured trunk of a cypress.

Casually she had seemed to choose the resting-place, but she had
chosen it well. More times than she could count she had come to that
exact place, had leaned against that cypress and looked down the
Golden Horn to the divided city, one-half of which she loved as she
loved few things, one-half of which she endured for the sake of the
other.

"From here," she said to Dion, "I can feel Stamboul."

He had lain down near to her sideways and rested his cheek on his
hand. The lower half of his body was in sunshine, but the cypress
threw its shadow over his head and shoulders. As Mrs. Clarke spoke he
looked down the Golden Horn to the Turkish city, and his eyes were
held by the minarets of its mosques. Seldom had he looked at a minaret
without thinking of prayer. He thought of prayer now, and then of his
dead child, of the woman he had called wife, and of the end of his
happiness. The thought came to him:

"I was kept safe in the midst of the dangers of war for a reason; and
that reason was that I might go back to England and kill my son."

And yet every day men went up into these minarets and called upon
other men to bow themselves and pray.

God is great. . . .

In the sunlit silence of the vast cemetery the wheels of Dion's life
seemed for a moment to cease from revolving.

God is great--great in His power to inflict misery upon men. And so
pray to Him! Mount upon the minarets, go up high, till you are taken
by the blue, till, at evening, you are nearer to the stars than other
men, and pray to Him and proclaim His glory. For He is the repository
of the power to cover you with misery as with a garment, and to lay
you even with the dust. Pray then--pray! Unless the garment is upon
you, unless the dust is already about you!

Dion lay on the warm earth and looked at the distant minarets, and
smiled at the self-seeking slave-instinct in men, which men sought to
glorify, to elevate into a virtue.

"Why are you smiling?" said a husky voice above.

He did not look up, but he answered:

"Because I was looking at those towers of prayer."

"The minarets."

She was silent for a few minutes; after a while she said:

"You remember the first time you met me?"

"Of course."

"I was in difficulties then. They culminated in the scandal of my
divorce case. Tell me, how did you think I faced all that trouble?"

"With marvelous courage."

"In what other way can thoroughbred people face an enemy? Suppose I
had lost instead of won, suppose Jimmy had been taken from me, do you
think it would have broken me?"

"I can't imagine anything breaking you," said Dion. "But I don't
believe you ever pray."

"What has that to do with it?"

"I believe the people who pray are the potential cowards."

"Do you pray?"

"Not now. That's why I was smiling when I looked at the minarets. But
I don't make a virtue of it. I have nothing to pray for."

"Well then, if you have put away prayer, that means you are going to
rely on yourself."

"What for?"

"For all the sustaining you will need in the future. The people
commonly called good think of God as something outside themselves to
which they can apply in moments of fear, necessity and sorrow. If you
have really got beyond that conception you must rely on yourself, find
in yourself all you need."

"But I need nothing--you don't understand."

"You nearly told me yesterday."

"Perhaps if you hadn't gone out of the room I should have been obliged
to tell you, but not because I wished to."

"I understood that. That is why I went out of the room and left you
alone."

For the first time Dion looked up at her. She had lifted her veil, and
her haggard, refined face was turned towards him.

"Thank you," he said.

At that moment he liked her as he had never liked her in the past.

"Can you tell me now because you wish to?"

"Here among the graves?"

"Yes."

Again he looked at the distant minarets lifted towards the blue near
the way of the sea. But he said nothing. She shut her sun umbrella,
laid it on the ground beside her, pulled off her gloves and spread
them out on her knees slowly. She seemed to be hesitating; for she
looked down and for a moment she knitted her brows. Then she said;

"Tell me why you came to Constantinople."

"I couldn't."

"If I hadn't met you in the street by chance, would you have come to
see me?"

"I don't think I should."

"And yet it was I who willed you to come here."

Dion did not seem surprised. There was something remote in him which
perhaps could not draw near to such a simple commonplace feeling in
that moment. He had gone out a long way, a very long way, from the
simple ordinary emotions which come upon, or beset, normal men living
normal lives.

"Did you?" he asked. "Why?"

"I thought I could do something for you. I began last night."

"What?"

"Doing something for you. I told an acquaintance of mine called Vane,
who is attached to the British Embassy, that you were here."

A fierce flush came into Dion's face.

"I said you would probably come out to Buyukderer," she continued,
"and that I wanted to bring you to the summer Embassy and to introduce
you to the Ambassador and Lady Ingleton."

Dion sat up and pressed his hands palm downwards on the ground.

"I shall not go. How could you say that I was here? You know I had
dropped my own name."

"I gave it back to you deliberately."

"I think that was very brutal of you," he said, in a low voice, tense
with anger.

"You wanted to be very kind to me when I was in great difficulties.
Circumstances got rather in the way. That doesn't matter. The
intention was there, though you were too chivalrous to go very far in
action."

"Chivalrous to whom?"

"To her."

His face went pale under its sunburn.

"What are you doing?" he said, in a low voice that was almost
terrible. "Where are you taking me?"

"Into the way you must walk in. Dion--"--even in calling him by his
Christian name for the first time her voice sounded quite impersonal--
"you've done nothing wrong. You have nothing, absolutely nothing, to
be ashamed of. Kismet! We have to yield to fate. If you slink through
the rest of your years on earth, if you get rid of your name and hide
yourself away, you will be just a coward. But you aren't a coward, and
you are not going to act like one. You must accept your fate. You must
take it right into your heart bravely and proudly, or, if you can't do
that, stoically. I should."

"If you had killed Jimmy?"

She was silent.

"If you had killed Jimmy?" he repeated, in a hard voice.

"I should never hide myself. I should always face things."

"You haven't had the blow I have had. I know I am not in fault. I know
I have nothing to blame myself for. I wasn't even careless with my
gun. If I had been I could never have forgiven myself. But I wasn't."

"It was the pony. I know. I read the account of the inquest. You were
absolutely exonerated."

"Yes. The coroner and the jury expressed their deep sympathy with me,"
he said, with intense bitterness. "They realized how--how I loved my
little boy. But the woman I loved more even than my boy, whom I had
loved for ever since I first saw her--well, she didn't feel at all as
the coroner and the jury did."

"Where is she? I hear now and then from Beatrice Daventry, but she
never mentions her sister."

"She is in Liverpool doing religious work, I believe. She has given
herself to religion."

"What does that mean exactly?"

"People give themselves to God, don't they, sometimes?"

"Do they?" said Mrs. Clarke, with her curious grave directness, which
seemed untouched by irony.

"It seems a way out of--things. But she always had a tendency that
way."

"Towards the religious life?"

"Yes. She always cared for God a great deal more than she cared for
me. She cared for God and for Robin, and she seemed to be just
beginning to care for me when I deprived her of Robin. Since then she
has hated me."

He spoke quietly, sternly. All the emotion of which she had been
conscious on the previous afternoon had left him.

"I didn't succeed in making her love me!" he continued. "I thought I
had gained a good deal in South Africa. When I came back I felt I was
starting again, and that I should carry things through. Robin felt the
difference in me directly. He would have got to care for me very much,
and I could have done a great deal for him when he had got older. But
God didn't see things that way. He had planned it all out differently.
When I was with her in Greece, one day I tore down a branch of wild
olive and stripped the leaves from it. She saw me do it, and it
distressed her very much. She had been dreaming over a child, and my
action shattered her dream, I suppose. Women have dreams men can't
quite understand--about children. She forgave me for that almost
directly. She knew I would never have done anything to make her
unhappy even for a moment, if I had thought. Now I have broken her
life to pieces, and there's no question of forgiveness. If there were,
I should not speak of her to you. We are absolutely parted forever.
She would take the hand of the most dreadful criminal rather than my
hand. She has a horror of me. I'm the thing that's killed her child."

He looked down at the dilapidated graves, and then at the lonely water
which seemed trying to hide itself away in the recesses of the bare
land.

"That's how it is. Robin forgave me. He was alive for a moment--after,
and I saw by his eyes he understood. Yes, he understood--he
understood!"

Suddenly his body began to shake and his arms jerked convulsively.
Instinctively, but quite quietly, Mrs. Clarke put out her hand as if
she were going to lay hold of his right arm.

"No--don't!" he said. "Yesterday your hand made me worse."

She withdrew her hand. Her face did not change. She seemed wholly
unconscious of any rudeness on his part.

"Let's move--let's walk!" he said.

He sprang up. When he was on his feet he regained control of his body.

"I don't know what's the matter with me," he said. "I'm not ill."

"My friend, it will have to come," she said, getting up too.

"What?"

But she did not reply.

"I've never been like this till now," he added vaguely.

She knew why, but she did not tell him. She was a woman who knew how
to wait.

They wandered away through that cemetery above the Golden Horn, among
the cypresses and the leaning and fallen tombstones. Now and then they
saw veiled women pausing beside the graves with flowers in their
hands, or fading among the cypress trunks into sunlit spaces beyond.
Now and then they saw a man praying. Once they came to a tomb where
children were sitting in a circle chanting the Koran with a sound like
the sound of bees.

Before they went down to the Turkish cafe, which is close to the holy
mosque, they stood for a long while together on the hillside, looking
at distant Stamboul. The cupolas of the many mosques and the tall and
speary minarets gave their Eastern message--that message which, even
to Protestant men from the lands of the West, is as the thrilling
sound of a still, small voice. And the voice will not be gainsaid; it
whispers, "In the East thou shalt find me if thou hast not found me in
the West."

"Why do you care for Stamboul so much?" Dion asked his companion. "I
think you are utterly without religion. I may be wrong, but I think
you are. And Stamboul is full of calls to prayer and of places for men
to worship in."

"Oh, there is something," she answered. "There is the Unknown God."

"The Unknown God?" he repeated, with a sort of still bitterness.

"And His city is Stamboul--for me. When the /muezzin/ calls I bow
myself in ignorance. What /He/ is, I don't know. All I know is that
men cannot explain Him to me, or teach me anything about Him. But
Stamboul has lures for me. It is not only the city of many prayers, it
is also the city of many forgetfulnesses. The old sages said, 'Eat not
thy heart nor mourn the buried Past.' Stay here for a time, and learn
to obey that command. Perhaps, eventually, Stamboul will help you."

"Nothing can help me," he answered.

They went down the hill by the Tekkeh of the Dancing Dervishes.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Mrs. Clarke did not go back to her villa at Buyukderer that day. It
was already late in the afternoon when her caique touched the wharf at
the foot of the Galata bridge.

"I shall stay another night at the hotel," she said to Dion. "Will you
drive up with me?"

He assented. When they reached the hotel he said:

"May I come in for a few minutes?"

"Of course."

When they were in the dim, rather bare room with the white walls,
between which the fierce noises from the Grande Rue found a home, he
said:

"I feel before I leave I must speak about what you did last night, the
message you gave to Vane of our Embassy. I dare say you are right and
that I ought to face things. But no one can judge for a man in my
situation, a man who's had everything cut from under him. I haven't
ended it. That proves I've got a remnant of something--you needn't
call it strength--left in me. Since you've told my name, I'll take it
back. Perhaps it was cowardly to give it up. I believe it was. Robin
might think so, if he knew. And he may know things. But I can't meet
casual people."

"I'm afraid I did what I did partly for myself," she said, taking off
her little hat and laying it, with her gloves, on a table.

"For yourself? Why?"

"I'll explain to-morrow. I shall see you before I go. Come for me at
ten, will you, and we'll drive to Stamboul. I'll tell you there."

"Please tell me now, if you're not tired after being out all day."

"I'm never tired."

"Once Mrs. Chetwinde told me that you were made of iron."

Mrs. Clarke sent him a curious keen glance of intense and almost
lambent inquiry, but he did not notice it. The strong interest that
notices things was absent from him. Would it ever be in him again?

"I suppose I have a great deal of stamina," she said casually. "Well,
sit down, and I'll try to explain."

She lit a cigarette and sat on a divan in the far corner of the large
room, between one of the windows and the door which led into the
bedroom. Dion sat down, facing her and the noise from the Grande Rue.
He wondered for a moment why she had chosen a place so close to the
window.

"I had a double reason for doing what I did," she said. "One part
unselfish, the other not. I'll be very frank. I willed that you should
come here."

"Why did you do that?"

"I wanted to see you. I wanted to help you. You don't think I, or any
one, can do that. You think everything is over for you--"

"I know it is," he interrupted, in a voice which sounded cold and dull
and final.

"You think that. Any man like you, in your situation, would think
that. Let us leave it for the moment. I wished you to come here, and
willed you to come here. For some reason you have come. You didn't let
me know you were here, but, by chance as it seems, we met. I don't
mean to lose sight of you. I intend that you shall come either to
Buyukderer, or to some place on the Bosporus not far off that's
endurable in the summer, and that you shall stay there for a time."

"Why?"

"I want to find out if I can be of any good to you."

"You can't. I don't even know why you wish to. But you can't."

"We'll leave that," she said, with inflexible composure. "I don't much
care what you think about it. I shan't be governed, or affected even,
by that. The point is, I mean you to come. How are you to come,
surreptitiously or openly, sneaking in by-ways, your real name
concealed, or treading the highway, your real name known? For your own
sake it must be openly and with your own name, and for my sake too.
You need to face your great tragedy, to stand right up to it. It's
your only chance. A man is always pursued by what he runs away from;
he can always make a friend of what he stands up to."

"A friend?"

His voice broke in with the most piercing and bitter irony through the
many noises in the room--sounds of cries, of carriage wheels, of
horses' hoofs ringing on an uneven pavement, of iron shutters being
pulled violently down over shop fronts, of soldiers marching, of
distant bugles calling, of guitars and mandolins accompanying a
Neapolitan song.

"Yes, a friend," said the husky and inflexible, but very feminine
voice, which resembled no other voice of woman that he had ever heard.
"So much for my thought of you. And now for my thought of myself. I am
a woman who has faced a great scandal and come out of it the winner. I
was horribly attacked, and I succeeded in what the papers call
reestablishing my reputation. You and I know very well what that
means. I know by personal experience, you by the behavior of your own
wife."

Dion moved abruptly like a man in physical pain, but Mrs. Clarke
continued:

"I don't ask you to forgive me for hurting you. You and I must be
frank with each other, or we can be of no use to each other. After
what has happened many women might be inclined to avoid me as your
wife did. Fortunately I have so many friends who believe in me that I
am in a fairly strong position. I don't want to weaken that position
on account of Jimmy. Now, if you came to Buyukderer under an assumed
name, I couldn't introduce you to any one, or explain you without
telling lies. Gossip runs along the shores of the Bosporus like fire
along a hayrick. How can I be seen perpetually with a man whom I never
introduce to any of my friends, who isn't known at his own Embassy?
Both for your own sake and for mine we must be frank about the whole
thing."

"But I never said I should come to Buyukderer," he said.

And there was a sort of dull, lifeless obstinacy in his voice.

"You have come to Constantinople and you will come to Buyukderer," she
replied quietly.

He looked at her across the room. The light was beginning to fade, but
still the awnings were drawn down beyond the windows, darkening the
large bare room. He saw her as a study in gray and white, with
colorless, unshining hair, a body so thin and flexible that it was
difficult to believe it contained nerves like a network of steel and
muscles capable of prolonged endurance, a face that was haggard in its
white beauty, eyes that looked enormous and fixed in the twilight. The
whole aspect of her was melancholy and determined, beautiful and yet
almost tragic. He felt upon him the listless yet imperative grasp
which he had first known in Mrs. Chetwinde's drawing-room, the grasp
which resembled Stamboul's.

"I suppose I shall go to Buyukderer," he said slowly. "But I don't
know why you wish it."

"I have always liked you."

"Yes, I think you have."

"I don't care to see a man such as you are destroyed by a good woman."

He got up.

"No one is destroying me," he said, with a dull and hopeless defiance.

"Dion, don't misunderstand me. It wouldn't be strange if you thought I
bore your wife a grudge because she didn't care about knowing me. But,
honestly, I am indifferent to a great many things that most women fuss
about. I quite understood her reluctance. Directly I saw her I knew
that she had ideals, and that she expected all those who were
intimately in her life to live up to them. Instead of accepting the
world as it has been created, such women must go one better than the
Creator (if there is one), and invent an imaginary world. Now I
shouldn't be at home in an imaginary world. I'm not good enough for
that, and don't want to be. Your wife is very good, but she lives for
herself, for her own virtues and the peace and happiness she gets out
of them."

"She lived for Robin," he interrupted.

"Robin was a part of herself," Mrs. Clarke said dryly. "Women like
that don't know how to love as lovers, because they care for the
virtues in men rather than for the men themselves. They are robed in
ideals, and they are in mortal fear of a speck of dust falling on the
robe. The dust of my scandal was upon me, so your wife avoided me.
That I was innocent didn't matter. I had been mixed up with something
ugly. Your chivalry was instinctively on the side of justice. Her
virtue inclined to the other side. Her virtue is destructive."

He was silent.

"Now it has driven you out like a scapegoat into the wilderness!"

"No, no!" he muttered, without conviction.

"But don't let it destroy you. I would rather deliberately destroy
myself than let any one destroy me. In the one case there's strength
of a kind, in the other there's no strength at all. I speak very
plainly, but I'm not a woman full of ideals. I accept the world just
as it is, men just as they are. If a speck of dust alights on me, I
don't think myself hopelessly befouled; and if some one I loved made a
slip, I should only think that it is human to err and that it's
humanity I love."

"Humanity!" he repeated, looking down. "Ah!" He sighed deeply.

He raised his head.

"And if some one you loved killed your Jimmy?"

"As you----?"

"Yes--yes?"

"I should love him all the more because of the misery added to him,"
she said firmly. "There's only one thing a really great love can't
forgive."

"What is it?"

"The deliberate desire and intention to hurt it and degrade it."

"I never had that."

"No."

"Then--then you think she never loved me at all?"

But Mrs. Clarke did not answer that question.

The daylight was rapidly failing. She seemed almost to be fading away
in the dimness and in the noises of evening which rose from the Grande
Rue. Yet something of her remained and was very definite, so definite
that even Dion, broken on the wheel and indifferent to casual
influences as few men are ever indifferent, felt it almost powerfully
--the concentration of her will, the unyielding determination of her
mind, active and intense behind the pale mask of her physical body.

He turned away and went to the window farthest from her. He leaned out
to the Grande Rue. Above his head was the sloping awning. It seemed to
him to serve as a sounding-board to the fierce noises of the mongrel
city.

"Start again!"

Surely among the voices of the city now filling his ears there was a
husky voice which had said that.

Had Mrs. Clarke spoken?

"Start again."

But not on the familiar road! To do that would be impossible. If there
were indeed any new life for him it must be an utterly different life
from any he had known.

He had tried the straight life of unselfishness, purity, fidelity and
devotion--devotion to a woman and also to a manly ideal. That life had
convulsively rejected him. Had he still within him sufficient energy
of any kind to lay hold on a new life?

For a moment he saw before him under the awning Robin's eyes as they
had been when his little son was dying in his arms.

He drew back from the street. The sitting-room was empty, but the door
between it and the bedroom was open. No doubt Mrs. Clarke had gone in
there to put away her hat. As he looked at the door the Russian maid,
whom he had seen at Park Side, Knightsbridge, came from the inner
room.

"Madame hopes Monsieur will call to see her to-morrow before she
starts to Buyukderer," she said, with her strong foreign accent.

"Thank you," said Dion.

As he went out the maid shut the bedroom door.



                             CHAPTER III

Two days later Mrs. Clarke sat with the British Ambassadress in the
British Palace at Therapia, a building of wood with balconies looking
over the Bosporus. She was alone with Lady Ingleton in the latter's
sitting-room, which was filled with curious Oriental things, with
flowers, and with little dogs of the Pekinese breed, who lay about in
various attitudes of contentment, looking serenely imbecile, and as if
they were in danger of water on the brain.

Lady Ingleton was an old friend of Mrs. Clarke, and was a woman wholly
indifferent to the prejudices which govern ordinary persons. She had
spent the greater part of her life abroad, and looked like a weary
Italian, though she was half English, a quarter Irish, and a quarter
French. She was very dark, and had large, dreamy dark eyes which knew
how to look bored, a low voice which could say very sharp things at
times, and a languid manner which concealed more often than it
betrayed an intelligence always on the alert.

"What is it, Cynthia?" said Lady Ingleton. "But first tell me if you
like this Sine carpet. I found it in the bazaar last Thursday, and it
cost the eyes out of my head. Carey, of course, has said for the
hundredth time that I am ruining him, and bringing his red hair in
sorrow to the tomb. Even if I am, it seems to me the carpet is worth
it."

Mrs. Clarke studied the carpet for a moment with earnest attention.
She even knelt down to look closely at it, and passed her hands over
it gently, while Lady Ingleton watched her with a sort of dark and
still admiration.

"It's a marvel," she said, getting up. "If you had let it go I should
almost have despised you."

"Please tell that to Carey when he comes to you to complain. And now,
what is it?"

"You remember several months ago the tragedy of a man called Dion
Leith, who fought in the South African War, came home and almost
immediately after his return killed his only son by mistake out
shooting?"

"Yes. You knew him, I think you said. He was married to that beautiful
Rosamund Everard who used to sing. I heard her once at Tippie
Chetwinde's. Esme Darlington was a great admirer or hers, of course
/pour le bon motif/."

"Dion Leith's here."

"In Therapia?"

"No, in a hideous little hotel in Constantinople."

"Why?"

"I don't think he knows. His wife has given him up. She was a mother,
not a lover, so you can imagine her feelings about the man who killed
her child. It seems she was /une mere folle/. She has left him and,
according to him, has given herself to God. He's in a most peculiar
condition. He was a model husband, absolutely devoted and entirely
irreproachable. Even before marriage, I should think he had kept out
of the way of--things. The athlete with ideals--he was that, one
supposes."

"How extraordinarily attractive!" said Lady Ingleton, in a lazy and
rather drawling voice.

"So he had a great deal to fasten on the woman who has cast him out.
Just now, like the coffin of Mohammed, he's suspended. That's the
impression I get from him."

"Do you want to bring him down to earth?"

"All he's known and cared for in life has failed him. He was traveling
under an assumed name even, for fear people should point him out as
the man who killed his own son. All that sort of thing is no use. I
gave his secret away deliberately to young Vane, and asked him to
speak to the Ambassador. And now I've come to you. I want you to have
him here once or twice and be nice to him. Then I can see something of
him, poor fellow, and do something for him."

A faint smile curved Lady Ingleton's sensitive lips.

"Of course. Then he's coming to the Bosporus?"

"He'll probably spend some time at Buyukderer. He must face his fate
and take up life again."

"He doesn't intend to do what his wife has done?"

Lady Ingleton was still smiling faintly.

"I should say his experience rather inclines him to take an opposite
direction."

"Is he good-looking?"

"What he has been through has ravaged his face."

"That probably makes him much handsomer than he ever was before."

"He hates the thought of meeting any one. But if you will have him
here once or twice, and people know it, it will make things all
right."

"Will he come?"

"Yes."

"You know I always do what you want."

"I never want you to do dull things."

"That's true. The dogs don't come into play against the people you
bring here."

It was a legend in Constantinople in Embassy circles that Lady
Ingleton always "set the dogs" at bores. Even at official dinners,
when she had as much as she could stand of the heavy bigwigs whom she
was obliged to invite, she surreptitiously touched a bell. This was a
signal to the footman to bring in the dogs, who were trained to yap at
and to investigate closely visitors. The yapping and the
investigations created a feeling of general restlessness and an almost
inevitable movement, which invariably led to the speedy departure of
the unwelcome guests; who went, as Lady Ingleton said, "not knowing
why." Enough that they went! The dogs were rewarded with lumps of
sugar as are the canine performers in a circus. Sir Carey complained
that it was bad diplomacy, but he was devoted to his wife, and even
secretly loved her characteristic selfishness.

"Let Dion Leith come and I'll cast my mantle over him--for your sake,
Cynthia. You are a remarkable woman."

"Why?"

But Lady Ingleton did not say why. There were immense reticences
between her and Cynthia Clarke.

Dion left Hughes's Hotel and went to Buyukderer.

He had not consciously known why he did this. Until he met Mrs. Clarke
near the British Embassy he had scarcely been aware how sordid and
ugly and common under its small ostentations Hughes's Hotel was. She
made him see the dreariness of his surroundings, although she had
never seen them; she made him again aware of things. That she was able
to affect him strongly, although he did not care for her, he knew by
the sudden approach to the brink of a complete emotional breakdown
which she had brought about in him at their first meeting. He
remembered the hand he had taken and had put against his forehead.
There had been no cool solace in it for the fever within him. Why,
then, did he go to Buyukderer? Certainly he did not go in hope. He was
dwelling in a region far beyond where hope can live.

But here was some one who was far away from the land that had seen his
tragedy, and who meant something in connexion with him, who intended
something which had to do with him. In England his mother had been
powerless to help him; Beattie had been powerless to help him. Canon
Wilton had tried to use his almost stern power of manly sincerity on
behalf of the soul of Dion. He and Dion had had a long interview after
the inquest on the little body of Robin was over, and he had drawn
nearer to the inmost chamber than any one else had, though Bruce
Evelin, even in his almost fierce grief for Robin, had been
wonderfully kind and understanding. But even Canon Wilton had utterly
failed to be of any real use. Perhaps he had known Rosamund too well.

Till now Mrs. Clarke was the one human being who had succeeded in
making a definite impression on Dion since Robin's death and
Rosamund's fearful reception of the news of it. He felt her will, and
perhaps he felt something else in her without telling himself that he
did so: her knowledge of a life absolutely different from the life he
had hitherto known, absolutely different, too, from the life known to,
and lived by, those who had been nearest to him and with whom he had
been most closely intimate. The old life with all its associations had
cast him out. That was his feeling. Possibly, without being aware of
it, and driven by the necessity that is within man to lay hold of
something, to seek after refuge in the blackest moments of existence,
he was feebly and instinctively feeling after an unknown life which
was represented to his imagination by the pale beauty of Mrs. Clarke.
She had described his situation as one of suspension between the
heaven and the earth. His heaven had certainly rejected him. Possibly,
without knowing it, and without any hope of future happiness or even
of future peace, he faintly descried her earth; possibly, in going to
Buyukderer, he was making an unconscious effort to gain it.

He wondered about this afterwards, but not at all in the moment of his
going. Things were not clear to him then. He was still in the vague,
but he was not to walk in vagueness forever. Fate which, by its malign
action, had caused him to inflict a frightful injury upon the good
woman he loved still held in reserve for him new and tremendous
experience. He thought that in Welsley he had reached the ultimate
depths which a man can sound. It was not so.

Dion came to Buyukderer on a breezy blue day, a day which seemed full
of hope and elation, which was radiant with sunlight and dancing
waters, and buoyant with ardent life. Gone were those delicate dreamy
influences which sometimes float over the Bosporus even in the
noontides of summer, when the winds are still, and the long shores of
Asia seem to lie wrapped in a soft siesta, holding their secrets of
the Orient closely hidden from the eyes of Europe. Europe gazes at
Asia, but Asia is gravely indifferent to Europe; she listens only to
the voices which come to her from her own depths, and, like an Almeh
reclining, is stirred only by music unknown to the West.

As the steamer on which he traveled voyaged towards the Black Sea,
Dion paced up and down the deck and looked always at the shore of
Asia. That line of hills represented to him the unknown. If he could
only lose himself in Asia and forget! But there was nothing passionate
in his longing. It was only a gray desire born in a broken mind and a
broken nature.

Once during the voyage he thought of Robin. Did Robin know where he
was, whither he was going? Since Rosamund had utterly rejected him,
strangely his dead boy and he had at moments seemed to Dion to be near
to each other encompassed by the same thick darkness. Even once he had
seemed to see Robin groping, like one lost and vainly seeking after
light. His vagueness was broken upon sometimes by fantastic visions.
But to-day he had no consciousness at all of Robin. The veil of death
which hung between him and the child he had slain seemed to be of
stone, absolutely impenetrable. And all his visions had left him.

Palaces and villas came into sight and vanished; Yildiz upon its hill
scattered among the trees of its immense park; Dolmabaghcheh stretched
out along the water's edges, with its rose-beds before it; and its
gravely staring sentinels; Beylerbey Serai on the Asian shore, with
its marble quay and its terraced gardens, not far from Kandili and the
sweet waters of Asia. Presently the Giant's Mountain appeared staring
across the water at Buyukderer. The prow of the steamer was headed for
the European shore. Dion saw the bay opening to receive them under its
wooded hills which are pierced by the great valley. It stretched its
arms as if in welcome, and very calm was the water between them. Here
the wind failed. Along the shore were villas, and gardens rising in
terraces, where roses, lemon trees, laurels grew in almost rank
abundance. Across the water came the soft sound of music, a song of
Greece lifted above the thrumming of guitars. And something in the
aspect of this Turkish haven, sheltered from the winds of that Black
Sea which had come into sight off Kirech Burnu, something in the song
which floated over the water, struck deep into Dion's heart. Abruptly
he was released from his frozen detachment; tears sprang into his
eyes, memories surged up in his mind--memories of a land not very far
from this land; of the maidens of the Porch; of the hill of Drouva
kept by the stars and the sleeping winds; of Zante dreaming of the
sunset; of Hermes keeping watch over the child in the green recesses
of Elis.

"Why do I come here? What have I to do here, or in any place dedicated
to beauty and to peace?"

His brown face twitched, and the wrinkles which sprayed out from his
eyelids over his thin cheeks worked till the network of them seemed to
hold an independent and furious life.

"If I were a happy traveler as I once was!"

The thought pierced him, and was followed immediately by the
remembrance of some words spoken by Mrs. Clarke:

"My friend, it will have to come."

That which had to come, would it come here, in this sheltered place,
where the song died away like a thing enticed by the long valley to be
kept by the amorous trees? Mrs. Clarke's voice had sounded full of
inflexible knowledge when she had spoken these words, and she had
looked at him with eyes that were full of knowledge. It was as if
those eyes had seen the weeping of many men.

The steamer drew near to the shore. The bright bustle of the quay was
apparent. Dion made his effort and conquered himself. But he felt
almost afraid of Buyukderer. In the ugly roar of the Grande Rue he had
surely been safer than he would be here in this place which seemed
planned for intimate happiness.

The steamer came alongside the pier.

When Dion stepped on to the quay a tall young Englishman with broad
shoulders, rather a baby face, and large intelligent blue eyes
immediately walked up to him.

"Are you Mr. Dion Leith?"

Dion, startled, was about to say "No" with determined hostility when
he remembered Mrs. Clarke. He had come here; he was, he supposed,
going to stay here for some days at least; of course he must face
things.

"Yes," he said gruffly.

In an easy, agreeable manner the stranger explained that he was Cyril
Vane, second secretary of the British Embassy, and a friend of Mrs.
Clarke's, and that he had come down at her request to meet Dion, and
to tell him that there was a charming room reserved for him at the
Belgrad Hotel.

"I'll walk up with you if you like," he added, in a casual voice.
"It's no distance. That your luggage?"

He put it in the charge of a porter from the hotel.

"I'm over at Therapia just now. The Ambassador hopes to see you. He's
a delightful fellow."

He talked pleasantly, and looked remarkably unobservant till they
reached the hotel, where he parted from Dion.

"I dare say I shall see you soon. Very glad to do anything I can for
you. Mrs. Clarke lies at the Villa Hafiz. Any one can tell you where
it is."

He walked coolly away in the sun, looking like an immense fair baby in
his thin, light-colored clothes.

"Does he know?" thought Dion, looking after him.

Then he went up into his bedroom which looked out upon the sea. When
the luggage had been brought in and the door was shut, he sat down on
the edge of the bed and stared at the polished uncarpeted floor.

"Why have I come here? What have I to do here?" he thought.

He missed the uproar of Pera. It had exercised a species of pressure
upon his soul, a deadening influence.

Ever since Robin's death he had lived in towns, and had walked about
streets. He had been for a time in Paris, then in Marseilles, where he
had stayed for more than two months haunted by an idea of crossing
over to Africa and losing himself in the vastness of the lands of the
sun. But something had held him back, perhaps a dread of the immense
loneliness which would surely beset him on the other side of the sea;
and he had gone to Geneva, then to Zurich, to Milan, Genoa, Naples,
Berlin and Budapest. From Budapest he had come to Constantinople. He
had known the loneliness of cities, but an instinct had led him to
avoid the loneliness of the silent and solitary places. There had been
an atmosphere of peace in quiet Welsley. He was afraid of such an
atmosphere and had sought always its opposite.

"Why have I come here?" he thought again.

In this small place he felt exposed, almost as if he were naked and
could be seen by strangers. In Pera at least he was covered.

"I shall have to go away from here," he thought.

He got up from the bed and began to unpack. As he did this, the
uselessness of what he was doing, the arid futility of every bit of
the web of small details which, in their sum, were his life, flowed
upon his soul like stagnant water forced into movement by some
horrible machinery. He was like something agitating in a vast void,
something whose incessant movements produced no effect, had no sort of
relation to anything. In his loneliness of the cities he had begun to
lose that self-respect which belongs to all happy Englishmen of his
type. Mrs. Clarke had immediately noticed that certain details in his
dress showed a beginning of neglect. Since he had met her he had
rectified them, almost unconsciously. But now suddenly the burden of
detail seemed unbearable.

It was only by an almost fierce exercise of the will that he forced
himself to finish unpacking, and to lay his things out neatly in
drawers and on the dressing-table. Then he took off his boots and his
jacket, stretched himself out on the bed with his arms behind him and
his hands grasping the bedstead, and shut his eyes.

There was something shameful in his flaccid idleness, in the
aimlessness of his whole life now, devoid of all work, undirected
towards any effort. But that was not his fault. He had worked with
energy in business, with equal energy in play, worked for self's sake,
for love's sake, and for country's sake. And for all he had done, for
his effort of purity as a boy and a youth, for his effort of love as a
husband and a father, for his effort of valor as a soldier, he had
been rewarded with the most horrible punishment which can fall upon a
man. Effort, therefore, on his part was useless; it was worse than
useless, it was grotesque. Let others make their efforts, his were
done.

He wished that he could sleep.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The dreadful inertia of Dion did not seem to be dreadful to Mrs.
Clarke. Perhaps she was more intelligent than most women, and
generated within herself so much energy of some kind that she was not
driven to seek for it in others; or perhaps she was more sympathetic,
more imaginative, than most women, and pardoned because she
understood. At any rate, she accepted Dion as he was, and neither
criticized him, attempted to bully him, nor seemed to wish to change
him.

She had indeed insisted that he must face his fate and had ruthlessly
given him back his name; she had also deliberately set about to
entangle him in the silken cords of a social relation. But he knew
within a couple of days of his arrival at Buyukderer that he did not
fear her. No woman perhaps ever lived who worried a man less in
friendship, or who gave, without any insistence upon it, a stronger
impression of loyalty, of tenacity in affection to those for whom she
cared. Although often almost delicately blunt in words, in action she
was full of tact. She was one of those rare women who absolutely
understand men, and who know how to convey to men instantly the fact
of their understanding. Such women are always attractive to men. Even
if they are plain, and not otherwise specially clever, they possess
for men a lure.

Mrs. Clarke had told Dion in Constantinople that she meant him to come
to Buyukderer. This was an almost insolent assertion of will-power.
But when he was there she let him alone. On the day of his arrival
there had come no message from the Villa Hafiz to his hotel. He had,
perhaps, expected one; he knew that he was relieved not to receive it.
Late in the afternoon he went for a solitary walk up the valley,
avoiding the many people who poured forth from the villas and hotels
to take their air, as the sun sank low behind Therapia, and the light
upon the water lost in glory and gained in magic. Gay parties embarked
in caiques. Some people drove in small victorias drawn by spirited,
quick-trotting horses; others rode; others strolled up and down slowly
by the edge of the sea. A gay brightness of sociable life made
Buyukderer intimately merry as evening drew on. Instinctively Dion
left the laughter and the voices behind him.

His wandering led him to the valley of roses, where he sat down by the
stream, and for the first time tasted something of the simplicity and
charm of Turkish country life. It did not charm him, but in a dim way
he felt it, was faintly aware of a soothing influence which touched
him like a cool hand. For a long time he stayed there, and he thought,
"If I remain at Buyukderer I shall often visit this place beside the
stream." Once he was disturbed by the noise of a cantering horse in
the lane close by, but otherwise he was fortunate that day; few people
came to his retreat, and none of them were foreigners. Two or three
Turks strolled by, holding their beads; and once some veiled women
came, escorted by a eunuch, threw some petals of flowers upon the
surface of the tinkling water, and walked on up the narrow valley,
chattering in childish voices, and laughing with a twitter that was
like the twitter of birds.

In the soft darkness he walked slowly back to his hotel. And that
night he slept better than he had ever slept in Pera.

On the following day there was still no message from the Villa Hafiz,
and he did not see Mrs. Clarke. He took a row boat, with a big
Albanian boatman for company, and rowed out on the Bosporus till they
came in sight of the Black Sea. The wind got up; Dion stripped to his
shirt and trousers, rolled his shirt sleeves up to the shoulders, and
had a long pull at the oars. He rowed till the perspiration ran down
his lean body. The boatman admired his muscles and his strength.

"Inglese?" he asked.

Dion nodded.

"Les Inglesi tres forts, molto forte!" he observed, mixing French with
Italian to show his linguistic accomplishments, "Moi tres fort aussi."

Dion talked to the man. When he left the boat at the quay he said he
would take it again on the morrow. The intention to go away from
Buyukderer, to drown himself again in the uproar of Pera, was already
fading out of his mind. Mrs. Clarke's silence had, perhaps, reassured
him. The Villa Hafiz did not summon him. He could seek it if he would.
Evidently it was not going to seek him.

Again he felt grateful to Mrs. Clarke. Her silence, her neglect of
him, increased his faith in her friendship for him.

His second day in Buyukderer dawned; in the late afternoon of it, now
sure of his freedom, he went to the Villa Hafiz.

He did not know that Mrs. Clarke was rich. Indeed he had heard in
London that she only had a small income, but that she "did wonders"
with it. In London he had seen her at Claridge's and at the marvelous
flat in Knightsbridge. Now, at Buyukderer, he found her in a small,
but beautifully arranged and furnished, villa with a lovely climbing
garden behind it. Evidently she could not live in ugly surroundings or
among cheap and unbeautiful things. He saw at a glance that the rugs
and carpets on the polished floors of the villa were exquisite, that
the furniture was not merely graceful and in place but really choice
and valuable, and that the few ornaments and pieces of china scattered
about, with the most deft decision as to the exactly right place for
each mirror, bowl, vase and incense holder, were rarely fine. Yet in
the airy rooms there was no dreary look of the museum. On the
contrary, they had an intimate, almost a homely air, in spite of their
beauty. Books and magazines were allowed their place, and on a grand
piano, almost in the middle of the largest room, which opened by long
windows into an adroitly tangled rose garden where a small fountain
purred amongst blue lilies, there was a quantity of music. The whole
house was strongly scented with flowers. Dion was greeted at its
threshold by a wave of delicious perfume.

Mrs. Clarke received him in her most casual, most impersonal manner,
and made no allusion to the fact that she knew he had already been for
two days in Buyukderer without coming near her. She asked him if his
room at the hotel was all right, and when he thanked her for bothering
about him said that Cyril Vane had seen to it.

"He's a kind, useful sort of boy," she added, "and often helps me with
little things."

That day she said nothing about the Ambassador and Lady Ingleton, and
showed no disposition to assume any proprietorship over Dion. She took
him over the house, and also into the garden.

Upon the highest terrace of the latter, far above the house, between
two magnificent cypresses, there stood a pavilion. It was made of the
wood of the plane tree, was painted dull green, had trees growing
thickly at its back, and was partially concealed by a luxuriant
creeper with deep orange-colored flowers, not unlike orange-colored
jasmine, which Mrs. Clarke had seen first in Egypt and had
acclimatized in Turkey. The center of the front of this pavilion was
open to the terrace, but could be closed by sliding doors which, when
pushed back, fitted into the hollow walls on either side. The interior
was furnished with bookcases, divans covered with cushions and
embroideries, coffee tables, and Eastern rugs. Antique bronze lamps
hung by chains from the painted ceiling, which was divided into
lozenges alternately dull green and dull gold. The view from this
detached library was very beautiful. Over the roof of the villa,
beyond the broad white road and the quay, the long bay stretched out
into the Bosporus. Across its tranquil waters, and the waters beaten
up into waves by the winds from the Black Sea, rose the shores of
Asia, Beikos, Anadoli Kavak, Anadoli Fanar, with lines of hills and
the Giant's Mountain. Immediately below, and stretching away to right
and left, were the curving shores of Europe, with the villas and
palaces of Buyukderer held between the blue sea and the tree-covered
heights of Kabatash; the park of the Russian Palace, the summer home
of Russia's representative at the Sublime Porte, gardens of many rich
merchants of Constantinople and of Turkish, Greek and Armenian
magnates, and the fertile and well-watered country extending to
Therapia, Stania and Bebek on the one hand, and to Rumili Kavak, with
the great Belgrad forest behind it, and to Rumili Fanar, where the
Bosporus flows into the Black Sea, on the other.

"Come up here whenever you like," Mrs. Clarke said to Dion. "You can
ring at the side gate of the garden, and come up without entering the
house or letting me know you are here. I have my own sitting-room on
the first floor of the villa next to my bedroom, the little blue-and-
green room I showed you just now. The books I'm reading at present are
there. No one will bother you, and you won't bother any one."

He thanked her, not very warmly, perhaps, but with a genuine attempt
at real gratitude, and said he would come. They walked up and down the
terrace for a little while, in silence for the most part. Before they
went down he mentioned that he had been out rowing.

"I ride for exercise," said Mrs. Clarke. "You can easily hire a good
horse here, but I have one of my own, Selim. Nearly every afternoon I
ride."

"Were you riding the day before yesterday?" Dion asked.

"Yes, in the Kesstane Dereh, or Valley of Roses, as many people call
it."

"Were you alone?"

"Yes."

Dion had thought of the cantering horse which he had heard in the lane
as he sat beside the stream. He felt sure it was Selim he had heard.
Mrs. Clarke did not ask the reason for his questions. She seemed to
him a totally incurious woman. Presently they descended to the house,
and he wished her good-by. She did not ask him to stay any longer, did
not propose any expedition, or any day or hour for another meeting.
She just let him go with a grave, and almost abstracted good-by.

When he was alone he realized something; she had assumed that he was
going to make a long stay in Buyukderer. Once, in speaking of the
foliage, she had said, "You will notice in September----" Why was she
so certain he would stay on? There was nothing to prevent him from
going away by the steamer on the morrow. She did nothing to curb his
freedom; she seemed almost indifferent to the fact of his presence
there; yet she had told him he would come, and was evidently certain
that he would stay.

He wondered a little, but only a little, about her will. Then his mind
returned to an old haunt in which continually it wandered, obsessed by
a horror that seemed already ancient, the walled garden at Welsley in
which he had searched in the dark for a fleeing woman. Perpetually he
heard the movement of that woman's dress as she disappeared into the
darkness, and the sound of a door, the door of his own home, being
locked against him to give her time to escape from him. That sound had
cut his life in two. He saw, as he had seen many times in the past,
the falling downwards of edges that bled, the edges of his severed
life.

And he forgot the garden of the Villa Hafiz, the pavilion which stood
on the hill looking over the sea to Asia, the grave woman who had told
him, indifferently, that he could go to it when he would.

Nevertheless on the following day he found himself at the garden gate;
he rang the bell; he was admitted by Osman, the placidly smiling
gardener, and he ascended to the pavilion. No one was there. He stayed
for three hours, and nobody came to interrupt him. Down below the
wooden villa held closely the secret of its life. Once, as he gazed
down on it, he wondered for a moment about Mrs. Clarke, how she passed
her hours without a companion, which she was doing just then. The
siren of a steamer sounded in the bay. He went into the pavilion. On
one of the coffee-tables he found lying a small thin book bound in
white vellum. He took it up and read the name in gold letters: "The
Kasidah of Haji Abdu El-Yezdi." It was the book he had found Beattie
reading on the night when Robin was born, on the night when Bruce
Evelin and Guy had discussed Mrs. Clarke's divorce case and Mrs.
Clarke. He shuddered in the warmth of the pavilion. Then resolutely he
picked the book up. At the beginning, after some blank pages, there
was a portrait of Sir Richard Burton. Dion looked at the strong,
tragic face, with its burning expression, for a long time. Then he
stretched himself on one of the divans and began to read the book.

Down below, in the villa, Mrs. Clarke was sitting in the green-and-
blue room in the first floor with Lady Ingleton, and they were talking
about Dion.

"He's here now," said Mrs. Clarke to her friend.

"Where?"

"In the garden. I haven't seen him, but Osman tells me he has gone up
to the pavilion."

"We can stroll up there later on, and then you can introduce him if
you want to."

"No."

Lady Ingleton did not look surprised on receiving this brusk negative.

"Shall I get Carey to see him first?" she asked, in her lazy voice.
"Cyril Vane has prepared the way before him, and Carey is all sympathy
and readiness to do what he can. The Greek tragedy of the situation
appeals to him tremendously, and of course he has a hundredfold more
tact than I have."

"Mr. Leith must go to the Embassy. But what he has been through has
developed in him a sort of wildness that is almost like that of an
animal. If he saw an outstretched hand he would probably bolt."

"And yet he's sitting in your pavilion."

"Because he knows he won't see any outstretched hand there. He was
here for two days without coming near me, and even then he only came
because I had taken no notice of him."

"I know. You spread the food outside, go indoors and close the
shutters, and then, when no one is looking, it creeps up, takes the
food, and vanishes."

"A very great grief eats away the conventions, and beneath the
conventions there is always something strongly animal."

For a moment Lady Ingleton looked at Mrs. Clarke and was silent. Then
she said, very quietly and simply:

"Does he realize yet how cruel you are?"

"He isn't thinking about me."

"But he will."

Mrs. Clarke stared at the wall for a minute. Then she said:

"Ask the Ambassador if he will ride with me to-morrow afternoon, will
you, unless he's engaged?"

"At what time?"

"Half-past four. Perhaps he'll dine afterwards."

"Very well. And now I'm going up to the pavilion."

But she did not go, although she was genuinely curious about the man
who had killed his son and had been cast out by the woman he loved.
Secretly Lady Ingleton was much more softly romantic than Mrs. Clarke
was. She was hard on bores, and floated in an atmosphere of delicate
selfishness, but she could be very kind if her imagination was roused,
and though almost strangely devoid of prejudices she had instincts
that were not unsound.

That evening she gave Mrs. Clarke's message to her husband.

"To-morrow--to-morrow?" he said, in his light tenor voice,
inquiringly. "Yes, I can go. As it happens, I'm breakfasting with
Borinsky at the Russian Palace, so I shall be on the spot. John can
meet me with Freddie."

Freddie was the Ambassador's favorite horse.

"But can Borinsky put up with you till half-past four?"

"Cynthia Clarke won't mind if I turn up before my time."

"No. She's devoted to you, and you know it, and love it."

Sir Carey smiled. He and his wife were happy people, and he never
wished to stray from his path of happiness, not even with Mrs. Clarke.
But he had been a beautiful youth, whom many women had loved, and was
a remarkably handsome man, although his red hair was turning gray.
Honestly he liked to be admired by women, and to feel that his
fascination for them was still intact. And he did not actively object
to the fact of his wife's being aware of it. For he loved her very
much, and he knew that a woman does not love a man less because other
women feel his power.

He appreciated Mrs. Clarke, and thought her full of intelligence, of
nuances, and /tres fine/. Her husband had been his right-hand man at
the Embassy, but he had taken Mrs. Clarke's part when the divorce
proceedings were initiated, and had stood up for her ever since. Like
Esme Darlington he believed that she was a wild mind in an innocent
body.

On the following day he rode with her towards Rumili Kavak, and
presently, returning, to the four cross-roads at the mouth of the
Valley of Roses. A Turkish youth was standing there. Mrs. Clarke spoke
to him in Turkish and he replied. She turned to the Ambassador.

"You do want a cup of coffee, don't you?"

"If you tell me I do."

"By the stream just beyond the lane. And I'll ride home. I've ordered
all the things you like best for dinner. Ahmed Bey and Madame
Davroulos will make a four."

"And Delia and Cyril Vane a two!"

"You must try to control your very natural jealousy."

"I will."

He dismounted and gave the reins to the Turkish youth.

Sitting very erect on her black Arab horse, Mrs. Clarke watched him
disappear down the lane in which Dion had heard the cantering feet of
a horse as he sat alone beside the stream.

Then she rode back to Buyukderer.



                              CHAPTER IV

Whether Mrs. Clarke had put "The Kasidah" in a conspicuous place in
the pavilion with a definite object, or whether she had been reading
it and by chance had laid it down, Dion could not tell. He believed,
however, that she had intended that this book should be read by him at
this crisis in his life. She had frankly acknowledged that she wished
to rouse him out of his inertia; she was a very mental woman; a book
was a weapon that such a woman would be likely to employ.

At any rate, Dion felt her influence in "The Kasidah."

The book took possession of him; it burnt him like a flame; even it
made him for a short time forget. That was incredible, yet it was the
fact.

It was an antichristian book. A woman's love of God had made Dion in
his bitterness antichristian. It was an enormously vital book, and
called to the vitality which misery had not killed within him. There
were passages in it which seemed to have been written specially for
him--passages that went into him like a sword and drew blood from out
of the very depths of him.

"Better the worm of Izrail than Death that walks in form of life"--
that was for him. He had substituted for death, swift, easy, a mere
nothing, the long, slow terrific something. Death that walks in form
of life. Deliberately he had chosen that.


 "On thought itself feed not thy thought; nor turn
    From Sun and Light to gaze
  At darkling cloisters paved with tombs where rot
    The bones of bygone days----"


What else had he done since he had wandered in the wilderness?


 "There is no Good, there is no Bad, these be
    The whims of mortal will:
  What works me weal that call I 'good,' what harms
    And hurts I hold as 'ill.'"


These words drove out the pale Fantasy he had fallen down and
worshiped. It had harmed and hurt him. Haji Abdu El-Yezdi bade him
henceforth hold it as "ill." If he could only do that, would not gates
open before him, would not, perhaps, the power to live again in a new
way arise within him?


 "Do what thy Manhood bids thee do, from
    None but self expect applause;
  He noblest lives and noblest dies who makes
    And keeps his self-made laws.

  All other Life is living Death, a world where
    None but Phantoms dwell,
  A breath, a wind, a sound, a voice, a tinkling
    Of the Camel bell."


He had lived the other life, for he had lived for another; he had
lived to earn the applause of affection from Rosamund; he had striven
always to fit his life into her pattern; now he was alone with the
result.


 "Pluck the old woman from thy breast: be
    Stout in woe, be stark in weal--
       . . . . . . . spurn
    Bribe of Heav'n and threat of Hell."


He had chosen the death that walks in the form of life; now something
powerful, stirred from sleep by the influence of one not dead, rose up
in him to reject that death. And it was the same thing that long ago
had enabled him to be pure before his marriage, the same thing which
had enabled him to put England before even Rosamund, the same thing
which had held him up in many difficult days in South Africa, and had
kept him cheerful and bravely gay through the long separation from all
he cared for, the same thing which had begun to dominate Rosamund
during those few short days at Welsley, the brief period of reunion in
happiness which had preceded the crash into the abyss; it was the
fiery spark of Dion's strength which not all his weakness had
succeeded in extinguishing, a strength which had made for good in the
past, a strength which might make for evil in the future.

Did Mrs. Clarke know of this strength, and was she subtly appealing to
it?

"Pluck the old woman from thy breast."

Again and again Dion repeated those words to himself, and he saw
himself, an ineffably tragic, because a weak figure, feebly drifting
with his black misery through cities which knew him not, wandering
alone, sitting alone, peering at the lives of others, watching their
vices without interest, without either approval or condemnation,
staring with dull eyes at their fetes and their funerals, their
affections, their cruelties, their passions, their crimes. He saw
himself in a garden at Pera staring at painted women, neither desiring
them nor turning from them with any disgust. He saw himself--as an old
woman. A smoldering defiance within him sent out a spurt of scorching
flame.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Sitting alone by the stream in the Valley of Roses Dion heard the
sound of steps, and presently saw a slight, very refined-looking man
in riding-breeches, with a hunting-crop in his hand, coming down to
the bank. He sat down on a rough wooden bench under a willow tree, lit
a cigar and gazed into the water. He had large, imaginative gray eyes.
There was something military and something poetic in his manner and
bearing and in his whole appearance. Almost directly from a little
rustic cafe close by a Greek lad came, carrying a wooden stool. On it
he placed a steaming brass coffee pot, a cup and saucer, sugar, a
stick of burning incense in a tiny vase, and a rose with a long stalk.
Then he went swiftly away, looking very intelligent. The stranger--
obviously an Englishman--picked up the rose, held it, smelt it, laid
it down and began to sip his coffee. Then in a very casual, easy-going
way, like a man who was naturally sociable, and who enjoyed having a
word with any one whom he came across, he began to speak to Dion.

When that day died Dion stood alone looking down into the stream. He
looked till he saw in it the face of night. Broken stars quivered in
the water; among them for a moment he perceived the eyes of a child,
of a child who had been able to love him as a woman had not been able
to love him, and to forgive him as a woman could not forgive him.

When Dion walked back to his hotel the candlelight glimmered over the
dining-table at the Villa Hafiz where Mrs. Clarke sat with her three
guests--the Ambassador, Madame Davroulos, the wife of a Greek
millionaire whose home was at Smyrna, and Ahmed Bey, one of the
Sultan's adjutants.

Hadi Bey had long ago passed out of her life.

That evening the Ambassador got up to go rather early. His caique was
lying against the quay.

"Come out by the garden gate, won't you?" said Mrs. Clarke to him, and
she led the way to the tangled rose garden, where sometimes she sat
and read the poems of Hafiz.

Madame Davroulos was smoking a large cigar in a corner of the drawing-
room and talking volubly to Ahmed Bey, who was listening as only a
Turk can listen, with a smiling and immense serenity, twisting a
string of amber beads in his padded fingers.

"He was there?" said Mrs. Clarke, in her quietest and most impersonal
manner.

"Yes--he was there."

The Ambassador paused by the fountain, and stood with one foot on the
marble edge of the basin, gazing down on the blue lilies whose color
looked dull and almost black in the night.

"He was there. I talked with him for quite half an hour. He seemed
glad to talk; he talked almost fiercely."

Mrs. Clarke's white face looked faintly surprised.

"Eventually I told him who I was, and he told his name to me, watching
me narrowly to see how I should take it. My air of complete serenity
over the revelation seemed to reassure him. I said I knew he was a
friend of yours and that my wife and I would be very glad to see him
at Therapia, and at the Embassy in Pera later on. He said he would
come to Therapia to-morrow."

This time Mrs. Clarke looked almost strongly surprised.

"What did you talk about?" she asked.

"Chiefly about a book he seems to have been reading recently, Richard
Burton's 'Kasidah.' You know it, of course?"

"I remember Omar Khayyam much better."

"He spoke strangely, almost terribly about it. Perhaps you know how
converts to Roman Catholicism talk in the early days of their
conversion, as if they alone understood the true meaning of being safe
in sunlight, cradled and cherished in the blaze, as it were. Well, he
spoke like one just converted to a belief in the all-sufficiency of
this life if it is thoroughly lived; and, I confess, he gave me the
impression of being cradled and cherished in thick darkness."

Sir Carey was silent for a moment. Then he said:

"What was this man, Leith?"

"Do you mean----?"

"Before his married life came to an end?"

"The straight, athletic, orthodox young Englishman; very sane and
simple, healthily moral; not perhaps particularly religious, but full
of sentiment and trust in a boyish sort of way. I remember he read
Christian morals into Greek art."

Sir Carey raised his eyebrows.

"One could sum him up by saying that he absolutely believed in and
exclusively adored a strong religious, beautiful, healthy-minded and
healthy-bodied Englishwoman, who has now, I believe, entered a
sisterhood, or something of the kind. She colored his whole life. He
saw life through her eyes, and believed through her faith. At least, I
should think so."

"Then he's an absolutely different man from what he was."

"The strong religious, beautiful, healthy-minded and bodied
Englishwoman has condemned as a crime a mere terrible mistake. She has
taken herself away from her husband and given herself to God. She
cared for the child."

Mrs. Clarke laid a curious cold emphasis on the last sentence.

"Horrible!" said Sir Carey slowly. "And so now he turns from the
Protestant's God to Destiny playing with the pawns upon the great
chessboard. But if he's a man of sentiment, and not an intellectual,
he'll never find this life all-sufficient, however he lives it. The
darkness will never be enough for him."

"It has to be enough for a great many of us," said Mrs. Clarke.

There was a long pause, which she broke by saying, in a lighter voice:

"As he's going to visit you, I can go on having him here. You'll let
people know, won't you?"

"That he's a friend of ours? Of course."

"That will make things all right."

"You run your unconventionalities always on the public race-course, in
sight of the grand stand packed with the conventionalities."

"What else can I do? Besides, secret things are always found out."

"You never went in for them."

"And yet my own husband misunderstood me."

"Poor Beadon! He was an excellent councilor."

"And an excellent husband."

"But he made a great fool of himself."

"Yes," said Mrs. Clarke, without any animus. "And so Mr. Leith made a
sad impression upon you?"

"A few men can be tormented. He is one of them. He has gone down into
the dark places. Perhaps the Furies are with him there, the attendants
of the Goddess of Death."

He glanced at his companion. She was standing absolutely still, gazing
down into the water. Her white face looked beautiful, but strangely
haggard and implacable in the night. And for a moment his mind dwelt
on the image conjured up by his last words, and he thought of her as
the Goddess of Death.

"Well," he said, "I must go, or Delia will be wondering. She knows
your power."

"And knows I am too faithful to her not to resist yours."

He pressed her hand, then said rather abruptly:

"Are you feverish to-night?"

"No," said Mrs. Clarke, almost with the hint of a sudden irritation.
"I am never feverish."

Sir Carey went away to his caique.

When he had gone Mrs. Clarke stood alone by the fountain for a moment,
frowning, and with her thin lips closely compressed, almost, indeed,
pinched together. She gazed down at her hands. They were lovely hands,
small, sensitive, refined; they looked clever, too, not like tapering
fools. She knew very well how lovely they were, yet now she looked at
them with a certain distaste. Betraying hands! Abruptly she extended
them towards the fountain, and let the cool silver of the water spray
over them. And as she watched the spray she thought of the wrinkles
about Dion's eyes.

"Ah, ma chere, qu'est que vous faites la toute seule? Vous prenez un
bain?"

The powerful contralto of Madame Davroulos flowed out from the
drawing-room, and her alluring mustache appeared at the lighted French
windows.

Mrs. Clarke dried her hands with a minute handkerchief, and, without
troubling about an explanation, turned away from the rose garden. But
when her two guests were gone she told her Greek butler to bring out
an arm-chair and a foot-stool, and the Russian maid, whom Dion had
seen, to bring her a silk wrap. Then she sent them both to bed, lit a
cigarette and sat down by the fountain, smoking cigarette after
cigarette quickly. Not till the freshness of dawn was in the air, and
a curious living grayness made the tangled rose bushes look artificial
and the fountain strangely cold, did she get up to go to bed.

She looked very tired; but she always looked tired, although she
scarcely knew what physical fatigue was. The gray of dawn grew about
her and emphasized her peculiar pallor, the shadows beneath her large
eyes, the haunted look about her cheeks and her temples.

As she went into the house she pulled cruelly at a rose bush. A white
rose came away from its stalk in her hand. She crushed its petals and
flung them away on the sill of the window.

While Mrs. Clarke was sitting by the fountain in the garden of the
Villa Hafiz, Dion was sleepless in his bedroom at the Hotel Belgrad.
He was considering whether he should end his life or whether he should
change the way of his life. He was not conscious of struggle. He did
not feel excited. But he did feel determined. The strength he
possessed was asserting itself. It had slumbered within him; it had
not died.

Either he would die now or he would genuinely live, would lay a grip
on life somehow.

If he chose to die how would Mrs. Clarke take the news of his death?
He imagined some one going to the Villa Hafiz from the Hotel Belgrad
with a message: "The English gentleman Mr. Vane took the room for has
just killed himself. What is to be done with the body?" What would
Mrs. Clarke say? What would she look like? What would she do? He
remembered the sign of the cross she had made in the flat in
Knightsbridge. With that sign she had dismissed the soul of Brayfield
into the eternities. Would she dismiss the soul of Dion Leith with the
sign of the cross?

If she heard of his death, Rosamund would of course be unmoved, or
would, perhaps, feel a sense of relief. And doubtless she would offer
up to God a prayer in which his name would be mentioned. Women who
loved God were always ready with a prayer. If it came too late, never
mind! It was a prayer, and therefore an act acceptable to God.

But Mrs. Clarke? Certainly she would not pray about it. Dion had a
feeling that she would be angry. He had never seen her angry, but he
felt sure she could be enraged in a frozen, still, terrible way. If he
died perhaps a thread would snap, the thread of her design. For she
had some purpose in connexion with him. She had willed him to come to
this place; she was willing him to remain in it. Apparently she wished
to raise him out of the dust. He thought of Eyub, of Mrs. Clarke
walking beside him on the dusty road. She had seemed very much at home
in the dust. But she was not like Rosamund; she was not afraid of a
speck of dust falling upon the robe of her ideals. What was Mrs.
Clarke's purpose in connexion with him? He did not pursue that
question, but dismissed it, incurious still in his misery, which had
become more active since his strength had stirred out of sleep. If he
did not die how was he going to live? He had lived by the affections.
Could he live by the lusts? He had no personal ambitions; he had no
avarice to prompt him to energy; he was not in love with himself.
Suddenly he realized the value of egoism to the egoist, and that he
was very poor because he was really not an egoist by nature. If he had
been, if he were, perhaps things would have gone better for him in the
past, would be more endurable now. But he had lived not to himself but
to another.

He told himself that to do that was the rankest folly. At any rate he
would never do that again. But the unselfishness of love had become a
habit with him. Even in his extreme youth he had instinctively saved
up, moved, no doubt, by an inherent desire to have as large a gift as
possible ready when the moment for giving came.

If he lived on he must live for himself; he must reverse all his rules
of conduct; he must fling himself into the life of self-gratification.
He had come to believe that the men who trample are the men who
succeed and who have the happiest lives. Sensitiveness does not pay;
loving consideration of others brings no real reward; men do not get
what they give. It is the hard and the passionate man who is the
victor in life, not the man who is tender, thoughtful, even unselfish
in the midst of his passion. Self-control--what a reward Dion had
received for the self-control of his youth!

If he lived he would cast it away.

He sat at his window till dawn, till the sea woke and the hills of
Asia were visible under a clear and delicate sky. He leaned out and
felt the atmosphere of beginning that is peculiar to the first hour of
daylight. Could he begin again? It seemed impossible. Yet now he felt
he could not deprive himself of life. Suicide is a cowardly act, even
though a certain kind of courage must prompt the pulling of the
trigger, the insertion of the knife, or the pouring between the lips
of the poison. Dion had not the courage of that cowardice, or the
cowardice of that courage. Perhaps, without knowing it, in deciding to
live he was only taking one more step on the road whose beginning he
had seen in Elis, as he waited alone outside of the house where Hermes
watched over the child; was saving the distant Rosamund from a stroke
which would pierce through her armor even though she knelt before the
throne of God. But he was conscious only of the feeling that he could
not kill himself, though he did not know why he could not. The
capacity for suicide evidently was not contained in his nature. He
rejected the worm of Izrail; he rejected, too, the other death. He
must, then, live.

He washed and lay down on his bed. And directly he lay down he
wondered why he had been sitting up and mentally debating a great
question. For in the Valley of Roses he had surely decided it before
he spoke to Sir Carey Ingleton. When he said he would visit Lady
Ingleton he must have decided. That visit would mean the return to
what is called normal life, the exit from the existence of a castaway,
the entrance into relations with his kind. He dreaded that visit, but
he meant to pay it. In paying it he would take his first step away
from the death that walks in form of life.

He could not sleep, and soon he got up again and went to the window. A
gust of wind came to him from the sea. It seemed to hint at a land
that was cold, and he thought of Russia, and then again of the distant
places in which he might lose himself, places in which no one would
know who he was, or trouble about the past events of his life. There
before him was Asia rising out of the dawn. He had only to cross a
narrow bit of sea and a continent was ready to receive him and to hide
him. So he had thought of Africa on many a night as he sat in the
Hotel des Colonies at Marseilles. But he had not crossed to Africa.

The wind died away. It had only been a capricious gust, a wandering
guest of the morning. Down below in the Bay of Buyukderer the waters
were quiet; the row boats lay still at the edge of the quay; the small
yachts, with their sails furled, slept at their moorings. The wind had
been like a summons, a sudden tug at him as of a hand saying, with its
bones, its muscles, its nerves, its sinews, "Come with me!"

Once before he had felt something like that in a London Divorce Court,
but it had been fainter, subtler and perhaps warmer. The memory of his
curiosity about the unwise life returned to him, somehow linked with
the wandering wind. In his months of the living death he had often
looked on at it in the cities through which he had drifted, but he had
never taken part in it. He had been emptied of the force to do that by
his misery. Now he was conscious of force though his misery was not
lessened, seemed to him even to have increased. He had often been
dulled by grief; now he felt cruelly alive.

He went down to the sea, found the Albanian boatman with whom he had
rowed on his first day at Buyukderer, took his boat out and bathed
from it. The current beyond the bay was strong. He had a longing to
let it take him whither it would. If only he could find an influence
to which he could give himself, an influence which would sweep him
away!

If only he could get rid of his long fidelity!

When he climbed dripping, and with his hair plastered down on his
forehead, into the boat, the Albanian stared at him as if in surprise.

"What's the matter?" said Dion in French, when he was dry and getting
into his clothes.

But the man only replied:

"Monsieur tres fort molto forte, moi aussi tres fort. Monsieur venez
sempre con moi!"

And he smiled with the evident intention of being agreeable to a
valuable client. Dion did not badger him with any more questions. As
the boat touched the quay he told the man to be ready to start for
Therapia that day at any time after three o'clock.

When he reached the summer villa of the Ambassador he was informed by
a tall English footman that Lady Ingleton was at home. She received
Dion in the midst of the little dogs, but after he had been with her
for a very few minutes she rang for a servant and banished them.
Secretly she was deeply interested in this man who had killed his son,
but she gave Dion no reason to suppose that she was concentrating on
him. Her lazy, indifferent manner was perfectly natural, but perhaps
now and then she was more definitely kind than usual; and she managed
somehow to show Dion that she was ready to be his friend.

"If you stay long we must take you over one day on the yacht to
Brusa," she said presently. "Cynthia loves Brusa, and so does my
husband. We went over there once with Pierre Loti. Cynthia and poor
Beadon Clarke were of the party, I remember. We had a delightful
time."

"Why do you say poor Beadon Clarke?" asked Dion abruptly.

That day he was at a great parting of the ways. He was concentrated
upon himself and his own decision, so concentrated that the
conventions meant little to him. He was totally unaware of the
bruskness of such a question asked of a woman whom he had never seen
before.

"One pities a thoroughly good fellow who does a thoroughly foolish
thing. It was a very, very foolish thing to do to attack Cynthia."

"I was in court during part of the trial."

"Well, then, you know how foolish it was. Some people can't be
attacked with impunity."

The inflexion of Lady Ingleton's voice at that moment made Dion think
of Mrs. Chetwinde. Once or twice Mrs. Chetwinde's voice had sounded
almost exactly like that when she had spoken of Mrs. Clarke.

"Especially people who are innocent," he said.

"Naturally, as Cynthia was. Beadon Clarke made a terrible mistake,
poor fellow."

When Dion got up to go she again alluded to his staying on at
Buyukderer, with an "if" attached to the allusion, and her dark eyes,
which looked like an Italian's, rested upon him with a soft, but very
intelligent, scrutiny. He had an odd feeling that she had taken a
liking to him, and yet that she did not wish him to stay on in
Buyukderer.

"I don't quite know what I am going to do," he said.

As he spoke the hideous freedom of his empty life seemed to gather
itself together, and to flow stealthily upon him like a filthy wave
bearing refuse upon its surface.

"I'm a free agent," he added, looking hard at Lady Ingleton. "I have
no ties."

He shook her hand and went away.

That evening she said to her husband:

"I have felt sorry for myself occasionally, and for other people in my
Christian moments, but I have never in the past felt so sorry for any
one as I feel now for Mr. Leith."

"Because of the tragedy which has marred his life?"

"It isn't only that. He's on the edge of so much."

"You don't mean----?"

Sir Carey paused.

"No, no," Lady Ingleton said, almost impatiently. "Life hasn't done
with that man yet. I could almost find it in my heart to wish it had.
Shall we take him to Brusa on the yacht? That would advertise our
acquaintance with him to all the gossips on the Bosporus. I promised
Cynthia I would throw my mantle over him."

"I'm always ready for a visit to your only rival," said Sir Carey.

"La Mosquee Verte! I'll think about it. We might go for three or four
days."

Her warm voice sounded rather reluctant; yet her husband knew that she
wished to go.

"It would be an excellent way of showing your mantle to the gossips,"
he remarked. "But you always think of excellent ways.

Two days later the Embassy yacht, the "Leyla," having on board Sir
Carey and Lady Ingleton, Mrs. Clarke, Cyril Vane, Dion, and Turkish
Jane, the doyenne of the Pekinese, sailed for Mudania on the sea of
Marmora, which is the Port of Brusa.



                              CHAPTER V

On the day after the return of the "Leyla" from Mudania, Mrs. Clarke
asked Dion if he would dine with her at the Villa Hafiz. She asked him
by word of mouth. They had met on the quay. It was morning, and Dion
was about to embark in the Albanian's boat for a row on the Bosporus
when he saw Mrs. Clarke's thin figure approaching him under a white
umbrella lined with delicate green. She was wearing smoked spectacles,
which made her white face look strange and almost forbidding in the
strong sunlight.

"I can't come," he said.

And there was a sound almost of desperation in his voice.

"I can't."

She said nothing, but she stood there beside him looking very
inflexible. Apparently she was waiting for an explanation of his
refusal, though she did not ask for it.

"I can't be with people. It's no use. I've tried it. You didn't
know--"

"Yes, I did," she interrupted him.

"You did know?"

He stood staring blankly at her.

"Surely I--I tried my best. I did my utmost to hide it."

"You couldn't hide it from me."

"I must go away," he said.

"Come to-night. Nobody will be there."

"It isn't a party?"

"We shall be alone."

"You meant to ask people?"

"I won't. I'll ask nobody. Half-past eight?"

"I'll come," he said.

She turned away without another word.

Just after half-past eight he rang at the door of the villa.

As he went into the hall and smelt the strong perfume of flowers he
wondered that he had dared to come. But he had been with Mrs. Clarke
when she was in horrible circumstances; he had sat and watched her
when she was under the knife; he had helped her to pass through a
crowd of people fighting to stare at her and making hideous comments
upon her. Then why, even to-night, should he dread her eyes? His
remembrance of her tragedy made him feel that hers was the one house
into which he could enter that night.

As he walked into the drawing-room he recollected walking into Mrs.
Chetwinde's drawing-room, full of interest in the woman who was in
sanctuary, but who was soon to be delivered up, stripped by a man of
the law's horrible allegations, to the gaping crowd. Now she was
living peacefully among her friends, the custodian of her boy, a woman
who had won through; and he was a wanderer, a childless father, the
slayer of his son.

Mrs. Clarke kept him waiting for a few minutes. He stood at the French
window and listened to the fountain. In the fall of the water there
was surely an undertune. He seemed to know that it was there and yet
he could not hear it; and he felt baffled as if by a thin mystery.

Then Mrs. Clarke came in and they went at once to dinner.

During dinner they talked very little. She spoke when the Greek butler
was in the room, and Dion did his best in reply; nevertheless the
conversation languished. Although Dion had so few words to give to his
hostess he felt abnormally alive. The whole of him was like a
quivering nerve.

When dinner was over Mrs. Clarke said to the butler:

"Osman will make the coffee for us. He knows about it. We shall have
it in the pavilion."

The butler, who, although a Greek, looked at that moment almost
incredibly stolid, moved his rather pouting lips, no doubt in assent,
and was gone. They saw him no more that night.

They walked slowly from terrace to terrace of the climbing garden till
they came to the height on which the pavilion stood guarded by the two
mighty cypresses. There was no moon, and the night was a very dark
purple night, with stars that looked dim and remote, like lost stars
in the wilderness of infinity. From the terraces came the scent of
flowers. In the pavilion one hanging lamp gave a faint light which
emphasized the obscurity. It shone through colored panes and drew
thick shadows on the floor and on sections of the divans. The heaps of
cushions were colorless, and had a strange look of unyielding
massiveness, as if they were blocks of some hard material. Osman stood
beside one of the coffee-tables.

As soon as his mistress appeared he began to make the coffee. Dion
stayed upon the terrace, and Mrs. Clarke went into the pavilion and
sat down.

The cypresses were like dark towers in the night. Dion looked up at
them. Their summits were lost in the brooding purple darkness.
Cypresses! Why had he thought of cypresses in England in connexion
with Mrs. Clarke? Why had he seen her standing among cypresses, seen
himself coming to her and with her in the midst of the immense shadows
they cast? No doubt simply because he knew she lived much in Turkey,
the land of the cypress. That must have been the reason. Nevertheless
now he was oppressed by a weight of mystery somehow connected with
those dark and gigantic trees; and he remembered the theory that the
past, the present and the future are simultaneously in being, and that
those who are said to read the future in reality possess only the
power of seeing what already is on another plane. Had he in England,
however vaguely, however dimly, seen as through a crack some blurred
vision of what was already in existence? He felt almost afraid of the
cypresses. Nevertheless, as he stood looking up at them, his sense
almost of fear tempted him to make an experiment. He remained
absolutely still, and strove to concentrate all his faculties. After a
long pause he shut his eyes.

"If the far future is even now in being," he said mentally, "let me
look upon it now."

He saw nothing; but immediately he heard the sound of wind among pine
trees, as he had heard it with Rosamund in the green valley of Elis.
It rose in the silent night, that long murmur of eternity, and
presently faded away.

He shuddered and turned sharply towards the pavilion.

Osman had gone, and Mrs. Clarke was pouring the coffee into the tiny
cups.

"There's no wind, is there--is there?" he asked her.

She looked up at him.

"But not a breath!" she said.

After a pause she added:

"Why do you ask such a thing?"

"I heard wind in--in the tops of trees," he almost stammered.

"That's impossible."

"But I say I did!" he exclaimed, with violence. "In pine trees."

"There are no pine trees here," she said, in her husky voice. "Sit
down and have your coffee."

He obeyed her and sat down quickly, and quickly he took the coffee-cup
from her.

"Have a little /mastika/ with it," she said.

And she pushed a tall liqueur-glass full of the colorless liquid
towards him.

"Yes," he said.

As he drank he looked out sideways through the wide opening in the
pavilion. There was not a breath of wind.

"I can't understand why I heard the noise of wind in pine trees," he
forced himself to say.

"Seemed to hear it," she corrected him. "Perhaps you were thinking of
it."

"But I wasn't!"

A jeweled gleam from the lamp fell upon one side of her face. She
moved, and the light dropped away from her.

"What were you thinking of?" she asked.

"Of the future."

"Ah!"

"That's why it is inexplicable."

"I don't understand."

"Don't let us talk about it any more," he said, in an almost terrible
voice. "I must have had an hallucination."

"Have you ever before thought you were the victim of an
hallucination?" she asked.

"Yes. Several times I have seen the eyes of my little boy. I saw them
a few nights ago in the stream that flows through the Valley of Roses,
just after Sir Carey had left me."

"Don't look into water again except in daylight. It is the night that
brings fancies with it. If you gaze very long at anything in a dim
light you are sure to see something strange or horrible."

"But an hallucination of sound! I must go away from here! Perhaps in
some other place--"

But she interrupted him inflexibly.

"Going away would be absolutely useless. A man can't travel away from
himself."

"But I can't lead a normal life. It's impossible. Those horrible
nights on the 'Leyla'----"

He stopped. The effort he had made during the trip to Brusa seemed to
have exhausted the last remnants of any moral force he had still
possessed when he started on that journey.

"I had made up my mind to begin again, to lay hold on some sort of
real life," he continued, after a pause. "I was determined to face
things. I called at Therapia. I accepted Lady Ingleton's invitation.
I've done all I can to make a new start. But it's no use. I can't keep
it up. I haven't the force for it. It was hell--being with happy
people."

"You mean the Ingletons. Yes, they are very happy."

"And Vane, who's just engaged to be married. I saw her photograph in
his cabin. They were all--all very kind. Lady Ingleton did everything
to make me feel at ease. He's a delightful fellow--the Ambassador, I
mean. But I simply can't stand mingling my life with lives that are
happy. So I had better go away and be alone again."

"And lives that are unhappy?"

"What do you mean?"

"Can't you mingle your life with them, or with one of them?"

He was silent, looking towards her. She was wearing a very dark blue
tea-gown of some thin material in which her thin body seemed lost. He
saw the dark folds of it flowing over the divan on which she was
leaning, and trailing to the rug at her feet. Her face was a faint
whiteness under her colorless hair. Her eyes were two darknesses in
it. He could not see them distinctly, but he knew they were looking
intent and distressed.

"Haven't you told me I look punished?" said the husky voice.

"Are you unhappy?" he asked.

"Do you think I have much reason to be happy?"

"You have your boy."

"For a few weeks in the year. I have lost my husband in a horrible
way, worse than if he had died. I live entirely alone. I can't marry
again. And yet I'm not at all old, and not at all finished. But
perhaps you have never really thought about my situation seriously.
After all, why should you? Why should any one? I won my case, and so
of course it's all right."

"Are /you/ unhappy, then?"

"What do you suppose about me?"

"I know you've gone through a great deal. But you have your boy."

There was a sound almost of dull obstinacy in his voice.

"Some women are not merely mothers, or potential mothers!" said an
almost fierce voice. "Some women are just women first and mothers
second. There are women who love men for themselves, not merely
because men are possible child-bringers. To a real and complete woman
no child can ever be the perfect substitute for a husband or a lover.
Even nature has put the lover first and the child second. I forbid you
to say that I have my boy, as if that settled the question of my
happiness. I forbid you."

He heard her breathing quickly. Then she added:

"But how could you be expected to understand women like me?"

The intensity of her sudden outburst startled him as the strength of
the current in the Bosporus had startled him when he plunged into the
sea from the Albanian's boat.

"You have been brought up in another school," she continued slowly,
and with a sort of icy bitterness. "I forgive you."

She got up from the divan and went out upon the terrace, leaving him
alone in the pavilion, which seemed suddenly colder when she had left
it.

He did not follow her. A breath from a human furnace had scorched him
--had scorched the nerve, and the nerve quivered.

"You have been brought up in a different school." Welsley and Stamboul
--Rosamund and Mrs. Clarke. Once, somewhere, he had made that
comparison. As he sat in the pavilion it seemed to him that for a
moment he heard the cool chiming of bells in a gray cathedral tower,
the faint sound of the Dresden Amen. But he looked out through the
opening in the pavilion, and far down below he saw lights on the Bay
of Buyukderer, the vague outlines of hills; and the perfume that came
to him out of the night was not the damp smell of an English garden.

An English garden! In the darkness of a November night he stood within
the walls of an English garden; he heard a cry, saw the movement of a
woman's body, and knew that his life was in ruins. The woman fled, but
he followed her blindly; he sought for her in the dark. He wanted to
tell her that he had been but the instrument of Fate, that he was not
to blame, that he needed compassion more than any other man living.
But she eluded him in the darkness, and presently he heard a key grind
in a lock. A friend had locked the door of his home against him in
order that his wife might have time to escape from him.

Then he heard a husky voice say, "My friend, it will have to come."
And, suddenly it came.

He broke down absolutely, threw himself on his face on the divan with
his arms stretched out beyond his head, grasped the cushions and
sobbed. His body shook and twitched; his face was contorted; his soul
writhed. A storm that came from within him broke upon him. He crashed
into the abyss. Down, down he went, till the last faint ray from above
was utterly blotted out. She whom he had loved so much sent him down,
she who far away had given herself to God. He felt her ruthless hands
--the hands of a good woman, the hands of a loving mother--pressing
him down. Let her have her will. He would go into the last darkness.
Then, perhaps, she would be more at ease; then, perhaps, she would
know the true peace of God. He would pay to the uttermost farthing
both for himself and for her.

Outside, just hidden from him by the pavilion wall, Mrs. Clarke stood
in the shadow of one of the cypresses, and listened. The trip on the
"Leyla" had served two purposes. It was better so. When a thing must
be, the sooner it is over the better. And she had waited for a very
long time. She drew her brows together as she thought of the long time
she had waited. Then she moved and walked away down the terrace. She
had heard enough.

She went to the far end of the terrace. A wooden seat was placed there
in the shadow of a plane tree. She sat down on it, rested her pointed
chin in the palm of her right hand, with her elbow on her knee, and
remained motionless. She was giving him time; time to weep away the
past and the good woman who had ruined his life. Even now she knew how
to be patient. In a way she pitied him. If she had not had to be
patient for such a long time she would have pitied him much more. But
he had often hurt her; and, as Lady Ingleton had said, she was by
nature a cruel woman. Nevertheless she pitied him for being, or for
having been, so exclusive in love. And she wondered at him not a
little.

Lit-up caiques glided out on the bay far beneath her. A band was
playing on the quay. She wished it would stop, and she glanced at a
little watch which Aristide Dumeny had given her, and which was pinned
among the dark blue folds of her gown. But she could not see its face
clearly, and she lit a match. A quarter-past ten. The band played till
eleven. She lit a cigarette and stared down the hill at the moving
lights in the bay.

She had made many water excursions at night. Some of them--two or
three at least--had been mentioned in the Divorce Court. She had had a
narrow escape that summer in London. It had given her a lesson; but
she still had much to learn before she could be considered a past
mistress in the school of discretion. Almost ever since she could
remember she had been driven by the reckless spirit within her. But
she had been given a compensation for that in the force of her will.
That force had done wonders for her all through her life. It had even
captured and retained for her many women friends. Driven she had been,
and no doubt would always be, but she believed that she would always
skirt the precipices of life, and would never fall into the abysses.

The timorous and overscrupulous women were the women who missed their
footing, because, when they made a false step, they made it in fear
and trembling, with the shadow of regret always dogging their heels.
And yet, now Jimmy was getting a big boy, even she knew moments of
fear.

She moved restlessly. The torch was luring her on, and yet now, for an
instant, she was conscious of holding back. August was not far off;
Jimmy was coming out to her for his holidays. Suppose, after all, she
gave it up? A word from her--or merely a silence--and that man in the
pavilion close by would go away from Buyukderer and would probably
never come back. If, for once in her life, she played for safety?

The sound of the band on the quay--there had been a short interval of
silence--came up to her again. Forty minutes more! She would give that
man in the pavilion and herself forty minutes. She could see the
lights which outlined the kiosk. When they went out she would come to
a decision. Till then, sitting alone, she could indulge in a mental
debate. The mere fact that, at this point, she debated the question
which filled her mind proved Jimmy's power over her. As she thought
that she began to resent her boy's power. And it would grow;
inevitably it would grow. She moved her thin shoulders. Then she sat
very still.

If only she didn't love Jimmy so much! Suppose she had lost her case
in the Divorce Case and Jimmy had been taken away from her? Even now
she shuddered when she thought of the risk she had run. She remembered
again the period of waiting when the jury could not come to an
agreement. What torture she had endured, though no one knew it, or,
perhaps, ever would know it! Had not that torture been a tremendous
warning to her against the unwise life? Why go into danger again? But
perhaps there was no danger any more. A man who has tried to divorce
his wife once, and has failed, is scarcely likely to try again.
Nevertheless she was full of hesitation to-night.

This fact puzzled and almost alarmed her, for she was not given to
hesitation. She was a woman who thought clearly, who knew what she
wanted and what she did not want, and who acted promptly and
decisively. Perhaps she hesitated now because she had been forced to
remain inactive in this particular case for such a long time; or
perhaps she had received an obscure warning from something within her
which knew what she--the whole of her that was Cynthia Clarke--did not
consciously know.

The leaves of the plane tree rustled above her head, and she sighed.
As she sat there in the purple darkness she looked like a victim; and
for a moment she thought of herself as a victim.

Even that man in the pavilion who was agonizing had said to her that
she looked "punished." She had been surprised, almost startled, by his
flash of discernment. But she was sure he thought that matter only a
question of coloring, of emaciation, of the shapes of features, and of
the way eyes were set in the head.

When would the lights far below go out? She hated her indecision. It
was new to her, and she felt it to be a weakness. Whatever she had
been till now, she had certainly never been a weak woman, except
perhaps from the absurd point of view of the Exeter Hall moralist.
Scruples had been strangers to her, a baggage she had not burdened
herself with on her journey.

Jimmy! That night Dion Leith had told her that he had seen the eyes of
his boy in the stream that flowed through the Kesstane Dereh. She
looked out into the purple night, and somewhere in the dim vastness
full of mysteries and of half revelations she saw the frank and
merciless eyes of a young Eton boy.

Should she be governed by them? Could she submit to the ignorant
domination of a child who knew nothing of the complications of human
life, nothing of the ways in which human beings are driven by
imperious desires, or needs, which have perhaps been sown in ground of
flesh and blood by dead parents, or by ancestors laid even with the
dust? Could she immolate herself before the altar of the curious love
which grew within her as Jimmy grew?

She was by nature perverse, and it was partly her love for Jimmy which
pushed her towards the man who killed his son. But she had not told
that even to herself. And she never told her secrets to other people,
not even when they were women friends!

The lights on the kiosk on the quay went out. Mrs. Clarke was startled
by the leaping up of the darkness which seemed to come from the sea.
For her ears had been closed against the band, and she had forgotten
the limit she had mentally put to her indecision. Eleven o'clock
already! She got up from her seat. But still she hesitated. She did
not know what she was going to do. She stood for a moment. Then she
walked softly towards the pavilion. When she was near to it she
stopped and listened. She did not hear any sound from within. There
was nothing to prevent her from descending to the villa, from writing
a note to Dion Leith asking him to leave Buyukderer on the morrow, and
from going up to her bedroom. He would find the note in the hall when
he came down; he would go away; she need never see him again. If she
did that it would mean a new life for her, free from complications, a
life dedicated to Jimmy, a life deliberately controlled.

It would mean, too, the futile close of a long pursuit; the crushing
of an old and hitherto frustrated desire; the return, when Jimmy went
back to England after the holidays, to an empty life which she hated,
more than hated, a life of horrible restlessness, a life in which the
imagination preyed, like a vulture, upon the body. It would mean the
wise, instead of the unwise, life.

She stood there. With one hand she felt the little watch which Dumeny
had given her. It was cold to the touch of her dry, hot hand. She felt
the rough emerald set in the back of it. She and Dumeny had found that
in the bazaars together, in those bazaars which Dumeny changed from
Eastern shops into the Arabian Nights. Dion Leith could never do such
a thing for her. But perhaps she could do it for him. The thought of
that lured her. She stood at the street corner; it was very dark and
still; she knew that the strange ways radiated from the place where
she stood, but there was no one to go with her down them. She waited--
waited. And then she saw far off the gleam of the torch from which
spring colored fires. It flitted through the darkness; it hovered. The
gleam of it lit up, like a goblin light, the beginnings of the strange
ways. She saw shadowy forms slipping away stealthily into their narrow
and winding distances; she saw obscure stairways, leaning balconies
full of soft blackness. She divined the rooms beyond. And whispering
voices came to her ears.

All the time she was feeling the watch with its rough uncut emerald.

Government came upon her. She felt, as often before, a great hand
catch her in a grip of iron. She ceased to resist.

Still holding the watch, she went to the opening in the pavilion.

The hanging lamp had gone out. For a moment she could only see
darkness in the interior. It looked empty. There was no sound within.
Could the man she had been thinking about, debating about, have
slipped away while she was sitting under the plane tree? She had been
thinking so deeply that she had not heard the noise of the band on the
quay; she might not have heard his footsteps. While she had been
considering whether she should leave him perhaps he had fled from her.

This flashing thought brought her back at once to her true and
irrevocable self, and she was filled instantly with fierce
determination and a cold intense anger. Jimmy was forgotten. He was
dead to her at that moment. She leaned forward, peering into the
darkness.

"Dion!" she said. "Dion!"

There was no answer, but she saw something stir within, something low
down. He was there--or something was there, something alive. She went
into the pavilion, and knelt down by it.

"Dion!" she said.

He raised himself on the divan, and turned on his side.

"Why are you kneeling down?" he said. "Don't kneel. I hate to see a
woman kneeling, and I know /you/ never pray. Get up."

He spoke in a voice that was new to her. It seemed to her hot and
hard. She obeyed him at once and got up from her knees.

"What did you mean just now when you asked me whether I couldn't
mingle my life with an unhappy life? Sit here beside me."

She sat down on the edge of the divan very near to him.

"What do you suppose I meant?"

"Do you mean to say you like me in that way?"

"Yes."

"That you care about me?"

"Yes."

"You said you willed me to come out to Constantinople. Was it for that
reason?"

She hesitated. She had an instinctive understanding of men, but she
knew that, in one way, Dion was not an ordinary man; and even if he
had been, the catastrophe in his life might well have put him for the
time beyond the limits of her experience, wide though they were.

"No," she said, at last. "I didn't like you in that way till I met you
in the street, and saw what she had done to you."

"Then it was only pity?"

"Was it? I knew your value in England."

She paused, then added, in an almost light and much more impersonal
voice:

"I think I may say that I'm a connoisseur of values. And I hate to see
a good thing flung away."

"I'm not a good thing. Perhaps I might have become one. I believe I
was on the way to becoming worth something. But now I'm nothing, and I
wish to be nothing."

"I don't wish you to be anything but what you are."

"Once you telegraphed to me--'May Allah have you in His hand.'"

"I remember."

"It's turned out differently," he said, almost with brutality.

"We don't know that. You came back."

"Yes. I was kept safe for a very good reason. I had to kill my child.
I've accomplished that mission, and now, perhaps, Allah will let me
alone."

She could not see his face or the expression in his eyes clearly, but
now she saw his body move sharply. It twisted to the right and back
again. She put out her hand and took his listlessly, almost as she had
taken it in Mrs. Chetwinde's drawing-room when she had met him for the
first time.

"Your hand is like fire," he whispered.

"Do you think I am ice?" she whispered back, huskily.

"Once I tried to take my hand away from yours."

"Try to take it away now, if you wish."

As she spoke she closed her hand tenaciously upon his. Her little
fingers felt almost like steel on his hand, and he thought of the
current of the Bosporus which had pulled at his swimming body.

To be taken and swept away! That at least would be better than
drifting, better than death in the form of life, better than slinking
in loneliness to watch the doings of others.

"I don't wish to take it away," he said.

And with the words mentally he bade an eternal farewell to Rosamund
and to all the aspirations of his youth. From her and from them he
turned away to follow the gleam of the torch. It flickered through the
darkness; it wavered; it waited--for him. He had tried the life of
wisdom, and it had cast him out; perhaps there was a place for him in
the unwise life. He felt spiritually exhausted; but there was within
him a physical fever which answered to the fever in the hand which had
closed on his.

"Let the spirit die," he thought, "that the body may live!"

He put one arm round his companion.

"If you want me----" he whispered, on a deep breath.

His voice died away in the darkness between the giant cypresses, those
trees which watch over the dead in the land of the Turk.

/She/ had said once that the human being can hurt God.

Obscurely he wished to do that.



                              CHAPTER VI

Mrs. Clarke looked up from a letter written in a large boyish hand
which had just been brought out on the terrace of the fountain by the
butler.

"Jimmy will be here on Thursday--that is, in Constantinople. The train
ought to be in early in the morning."

Her eyes rested on Dion for a moment; then she looked down again at
the letter from Eton.

"He's in a high state of spirits at the prospect of the journey. But
perhaps I oughtn't to have had him out; perhaps I ought to have gone
to England for his holidays."

"Do you mean because of me?" said Dion.

"I was thinking of cricket," she replied impassively.

He was silent. After a moment she continued:

"There are no suitable companions for him out here. I wish the
Ingletons had a son. Of course there is riding, swimming, boating, and
we can make excursions. You'll be good to him, won't you?"

She folded the letter up and put it into the envelope.

"I always keep all Jimmy's letters," she said.

"Look here!" Dion said in a hard voice. "I think I'd better go."

"Why?"

"You know why."

"Have I asked you to go?"

"No, but I think I shall clear out. I don't feel like acting a part to
a boy. I've never done such a thing, and it isn't at all the sort of
thing I could do well."

"There will be no need to act a part. Be with Jimmy as you were in
London."

"Look at me!" he exclaimed with intense bitterness. "Am I the man I
was in London?"

"If you are careful and reasonable, Jimmy won't notice any difference.
Hero worship doesn't look at things through a microscope. Jimmy's got
his idea of you. It will be your fault if he changes it."

"Did you tell him I should be here during the holidays?"

"Yes."

"I can't help that," he said, almost brutally.

"What do you mean?"

"I mean that you answered for me before you knew where I should be."

He got up from the straw chair on which he was sitting, almost as if
he meant to go away from her and from Buyukderer at once.

"Dion, you mustn't go," she said inflexibly. "I can't let you. For if
you go, you will never come back."

"How do you know that?"

"I do know it."

They looked at each other across the fountain; his eyes fell at last
almost guiltily before her steady glance.

"And you know it too," she said.

"I may go, nevertheless. Who is to prevent me?"

She got up, went to the other side of the fountain, and put her hand
behind his arm, after a quick glance round to make sure that no eyes
were watching her. She pushed her hand down gently and held his wrist.

"Do you realize how badly you sometimes treat me?" she said.

"Yes."

She pulled his soft cuff with her little fingers.

"I do realize it, but I can't help it. I have to do it."

"If I didn't know that I should mind it much more," she said.

"I never thought I had it in me to treat a woman as I sometimes treat
you. I used--to be so different."

"You were too much the other way. But yours is a nature of extremes.
That's partly why I----"

She did not finish the sentence.

"Then you don't resent my beastliness to you?" he asked.

"Not permanently. Sometimes you are nice to me. But if you were ever
to treat me badly when Jimmy was with me, I don't think I could ever
forgive you."

"I dread his coming," said Dion. "I had much better go. If you don't
let me go, you may regret it."

In saying that he acknowledged the power she had already obtained over
him, a power from which he did not feel sure that he could break away,
although he was acutely aware of it and sometimes almost bitterly
resented it. Mrs. Clarke knew very well that most men can only be held
when they do not know that they are held, but Dion, in his present
condition, was not like any other man she had known. More than once in
the earliest stages of their intimacy she had had really to fight to
keep him near her, and so he knew how arbitrary she could be when her
nature was roused.

Sometimes he hated her with intensity, for she had set herself to
destroy the fabric of his spirit, which not even Rosamund had been
able entirely to destroy by her desertion of him. Sometimes he felt a
sort of ugly love of her, because she was the agent through whom he
was learning to get rid of all that Rosamund had most prized in him.
It was as if he called out to her, "Help me to pull down, to tear
down, all that I built up in the long years till not one stone is left
upon another. What I built up was despised and rejected. I won't look
upon it any more. I'll raze it to the ground. But I can't do that
alone. Come, you, and help me." And she came and she helped in the
work of destruction, and in an ugly, horrible way he loved her for it
sometimes, as a criminal might love an assistant in his crime.

But from such a type of love there are terrible reactions. During
these reactions Dion had treated Cynthia Clarke abominably sometimes,
showing the hatred which alternated with his ugly love, if love it
could properly be called. He hated her in such moments for the fierce
lure she had for the senses, a lure which he felt more and more
strongly as he left farther behind him the old life of sane enjoyments
and of the wisdom which walks with restraint; he hated her for the
perversity which he was increasingly conscious of as he came to know
her more intimately; he hated her because he had so much loved the
woman who would not make a friend of her; he hated her because he knew
that she was drawing him into a path which led into the center of a
maze, the maze of hypocrisy.

Hitherto Dion had been essentially honest and truthful, what men call
"open and above-board." He had walked clear-eyed in the light; he had
had nothing dirty to hide; what his relations with others had seemed
to be that they had actually been. But since that first night in the
pavilion Cynthia Clarke had taught him very thoroughly the hypocrisy a
man owes to the woman with whom he has a secret liaison.

He still believed that till that night she had been what the world
calls "a straight woman." She did not ape a rigid morality for once
betrayed by passion, or pretend to any religious scruples, or show any
fears of an eventual punishment held in reserve for all sinners by an
implacable Power; she did not, when Dion was brutal to her, ever
reproach him with having made of her a wicked or even a light woman.
But she made him feel by innumerable hints and subtleties that for him
she had exchanged a safe life for a life that was beset with danger,
the smiled-on life of a not too conventional virtue for something very
different. She seemed sometimes uneasy in her love, as if such a love
were an error new to her experience.

Jimmy was her chief weapon against Dion's natural sincerity. Dion
realized that she was passionately attached to her boy, and that she
would make almost any sacrifice rather than lose his respect and
affection. Nevertheless, she was ready to take great risks. The risks
she was not prepared to take were the smaller risks. And in connexion
with them her call for hypocrisy was incessant. If Dion ever tried to
resist her demands for small lies and petty deceptions, she would look
at him, and say huskily:

"I have to do these things now because of Jimmy. No one must ever have
the least suspicion of what we are to each other, or some day Jimmy
might get to know of it. It isn't my husband I'm afraid of, it's
Jimmy."

If Dion had been by nature a suspicious man, or if he had had a wider
experience with women, Mrs. Clarke's remarkable ingenuity in hypocrisy
would almost certainly have suggested to him that she was no novice in
the life of deception. Her appearance of frankness, even of bluntness,
was admirable. To every one she presented herself as a woman of strong
will and unconventional temperament who took her own way openly,
having nothing to conceal, and therefore nothing to fear. She made a
feature of her friendship with the tragic Englishman; she even dwelt
upon it and paraded it for the pretense of blunt and Platonic
friendship was the cloud with which she concealed the fire of their
illicit relation. The trip on the "Leyla" to Brusa had tortured Dion.
Since the episode in the pavilion a more refined torment had been his.
Mrs. Clarke had not allowed him to escape from the social ties which
were so hateful to him. She had made him understand that he must go
among her acquaintances now and then, that he must take a certain part
in the summer life of Therapia and Buyukderer, that the trip to Brusa
had been only a beginning. More than once he had tried to break away,
but he had not succeeded in his effort. Her will had been too strong
for his, not merely because she did not fear at moments to be fierce
and determined, but because behind her fierceness and determination
was an unuttered plea which his not dead chivalry heard; "For you I
have become what I was falsely accused of being in London." He
remembered the wonderful fight she had made then; often her look and
manner, when they were alone together, implied, "I couldn't make such
a fight now." She never said that, but she made him float in an
atmosphere of that suggestion.

He believed that she loved him. Sometimes he compared her love with
the affection which Rosamund had given him, and then it seemed to his
not very experienced heart that perhaps intense love can only show
itself by something akin to degradation, by enticements which a
genuinely pure nature could never descend to, by perversities which
the grand simplicity and wholesomeness of goodness would certainly
abhor. Then a distortion of love presented itself to his tragic
investigation as the only love that was real, and good and evil lost
for him their true significance. He had said to himself, "Let the
spirit die that the body may live." He had wished, he still wished, to
pull down. He had a sort of demented desire for ruins and dust. But he
longed for action, on the grand scale. Small secrecies, trickeries,
tiptoeing through the maze--all these things revolted that part of his
nature which was, perhaps, unchangeable. They seemed to him unmanly.
In his present condition he could quite easily have lain down in the
sink of Pera's iniquity, careless whether any one knew; but it was
horribly difficult to him to dine with the Ingletons and Vane at the
Villa Hafiz, to say "Good night" to Mrs. Clarke before them, to go
away, leaving them in the villa, and then, very late, to sneak back,
with a key, to the garden gate, when all the servants were in bed, and
to creep up, like a thief, to the pavilion. Some men would have
enjoyed all the small deceptions, would have thought them good fun,
would have found that they added a sharp zest to the pursuit of a
woman. Dion loathed them.

And now he was confronted with something he was going to loathe far
more, something which would call for more sustained and elaborate
deception than any he had practised yet. He feared the eyes of an
English boy more than he feared the eyes of the diplomats and the
cosmopolitans of varying types who were gathered on the Bosporus
during the months of heat. He detested the idea of playing a part to a
boy. How could a mother lay plots to deceive her son? And yet Mrs.
Clarke adored Jimmy.

Rosamund and Robin started up in his mind. He saw them before him as
he had seen them one night in Westminster when Rosamund had been
singing to Robin. Ah, she had been a cruel, a terribly cruel, wife,
but she had been an ideal mother! He saw her head bent over her child,
the curve of her arm round his little body. A sensation of sickness
came upon him, of soul-nausea; and again he thought, "I must get
away."

The night before the day on which Jimmy was due to arrive, Mrs. Clarke
was in Constantinople. She had gone there to meet Jimmy, and had
started early in the morning, leaving Dion at Buyukderer. When she was
gone he took the Albanian's boat and went out on the Bosporus for a
row. The man and he were both at the oars, and pulled out from the
bay. When they had gone some distance--they had been rowing for
perhaps ten minutes--the man asked:

"Ou allons-nous, Signore?"

"Vers Constantinople," replied Dion.

"Bene!" replied the man.

That night Mrs. Clarke had just finished dinner when a waiter tapped
at her sitting-room door.

"What is it?" she asked.

"A gentleman asks if he can see you, Madame."

"A gentleman? Have you got his card?"

"No, Madame; he gave no card."

"What is he like?"

"He is English, I think, very thin and very brown. He looks very
strong."

The waiter paused, then added:

"He has a hungry look."

Mrs. Clarke stared at the man with her very wide-open eyes.

"Go down and ask him to wait."

"Yes, Madame."

The man went out. When he had shut the door Mrs. Clarke called:

"Sonia!"

Her raised voice was rather harsh.

The bedroom door was opened, and the Russian maid looked into the
sitting-room.

"Sonia," said Mrs. Clarke rapidly in French, "some one--a man--has
called and asked for me. He's waiting in the hall. Go down and see who
it is. If it's Mr. Leith you can bring him up."

"And if it is not Monsieur Leith?"

"Come back and tell me who it is."

The maid came out of the bedroom, shut the door, crossed the sitting-
room rather heavily on flat feet, and went out on to the landing.

"Shut the door!" Mrs. Clarke called after her.

When the sitting-room door was shut she sat waiting with her forehead
drawn to a frown. She did not move till the sitting-room door was
opened by the maid and a man walked in.

"Monsieur Leith," said the maid.

And she disappeared.

"Come and sit down," said Mrs. Clarke. "Why have you come to Pera?"

"I wanted to speak to you."

"How tired you look! Have you had dinner?"

"No, I don't want it."

"Did you come by steamer?"

"No, I rowed down."

"All the way?"

He nodded.

"Where are you staying?"

"I haven't decided yet where I shall stay. Not here, of course."

"Of course not. Dion, sit down."

He sat down heavily.

"If you haven't decided about an hotel, where is your luggage?"

"I haven't brought any."

She said nothing, but her distressed eyes questioned him.

"I started out for a row. The current set towards Constantinople, so I
came here."

"I'm glad," she said.

But she did not look glad.

"We can spend a quiet evening together," she added nonchalantly.

"I didn't come for that," he said.

He began to get up, but she put one hand on him.

"Do sit still. What is it, then? Whatever it is, tell me quietly."

He yielded to her soft but very imperative touch, and sat back in his
chair.

"Now, what is it?"

"I'm sure you know. It's Jimmy."

She lowered her eyelids, and her pale forehead puckered.

"Jimmy! What about Jimmy?"

"I don't want to be at Buyukderer while he's with you."

"And you have rowed all the way from Buyukderer to Constantinople,
without even a brush and comb, to tell me that!"

"I told you at Buyukderer."

"And we decided that it would be much jollier for Jimmy to have you
there for his holidays. I depend upon you to make things tolerable for
Jimmy. You know how few people there are near us who would trouble
themselves about a boy. You will be my stand-by with Jimmy all through
his holidays."

She spoke serenely, even cheerfully, but there was a decisive sound in
her voice, and the eyes fixed upon him were full of determination.

"I can't understand how you can be willing to act a lie to your own
boy, especially when you care for him so much," said Dion, almost
violently.

"I shall not act a lie."

"But you will."

"Sometimes you are horribly morbid," she said coldly.

"Morbid! Because I want to keep a young schoolboy out of--"

"Take care, Dion!" she interrupted hastily.

"If you--you don't really love Jimmy," he said.

"I forbid you to say that."

"I will say it. It's true."

And he repeated with a cruelly deliberate emphasis:

"You don't really love Jimmy."

Her white face was suddenly flooded with red, which even covered her
forehead to the roots of her hair. She put up one hand with violence
and tried to strike Dion on the mouth. He caught her wrist.

"Be quiet!" he said roughly.

Gripping her wrist with his hard, muscular brown fingers he repeated:

"You don't love Jimmy."

"Do you wish me to hate you?"

"I don't care. I don't care what happens to me."

She sat looking down. The red began to fade out of her face. Presently
she curled her fingers inwards against his palm and smiled faintly.

"I am not going to quarrel with you," she said quietly.

He loosened his grip on her; but now she caught and held his hand.

"I do love Jimmy, and you know it when you aren't mad. But I care for
you, too, and I am not going to lose you. If you went away while Jimmy
was out here I should never see you again. You would disappear.
Perhaps you would cross over to Asia."

Her great eyes were fixed steadily upon him.

"Ah, you have thought of that!" she said, almost in a whisper.

He was silent.

"Women would get hold of you. You would sink; you would be ruined,
destroyed. I know!"

"If I were it wouldn't matter."

"To me it would. I can't risk it. I am not going to risk it."

Dion leaned forward. His brown face was twitching.

"Suppose you had to choose between Jimmy and me!"

He was thinking of Robin and Rosamund. A child had conquered him once.
Now once again a child--for Jimmy was no more than a child as yet,
although he thought himself important and almost a young man--intruded
into his life with a woman.

"I shall not have to choose. But I have told you that a child is not
enough for the happiness of a woman like me. You know what I am, and
you must know I am speaking the truth."

"Did you love your husband?" he asked, staring into her eyes.

"Yes," she replied, without even a second of hesitation. "I did till
he suspected me."

"And then----"

"Not after that," she said grimly.

"I wonder he let you do all you did."

"What do you mean?"

She let his hand go.

"I would never have let you go about with other men, however
innocently. I thought about that at your trial."

"I should never let any one interfere with my freedom of action. If a
man loves me I expect him to trust me."

"You don't trust me."

"Sometimes you almost hate me. I know that."

"Sometimes I hate everybody, myself most of all. But I should miss
you. You are the only woman in all the world who wants me now."

Suddenly a thought of his mother intruded into his mind, and he added:

"Wants me as a lover."

She got up quickly, almost impulsively, and went close to him.

"Yes, I want you, I want you as a lover, and I can't let you go. That
is why I ask you, I beg you, to stay with me while Jimmy's here."

She leaned against him, and put her small hands on his shoulders.

"How can a child understand the needs of a woman like me and of a man
like you? How can he look into our hearts or read the secrets of our
natures--secrets which we can't help having? You hate what you call
deceiving him. But he will never think about it. A boy of Jimmy's age
never thinks about his mother in that way."

"I know. That's just it!"

"What do you mean?"

But he did not explain. Perhaps instinctively he felt that her natural
subtlety could not be in accord with his natural sincerity, felt that
in discussing certain subjects they talked in different languages. She
put her arms round his neck.

"I need the two lives," she said, in a very low voice. "I need Jimmy
and I need you. Is it so very wonderful? Often when a woman who isn't
old loses her husband and is left with her child people say, 'It's all
right for her. She has got her child.' And so she's dismissed to her
motherhood, as if that must be quite enough for her. Dion, Dion, the
world doesn't know, or doesn't care, how women suffer. Women don't
speak about such things. But I am telling you because I don't want to
have secrets from you. I have suffered. Perhaps I have some pride in
me. Anyhow, I don't care to go about complaining. You know that. You
must have found that out in London. I keep my secrets, but not from
you."

She put her white cheek against his brown one.

"It's only the two lives joined together that make life complete for a
woman who is complete, who isn't lopsided, lacking in something
essential, something that nature intends. I am a complete woman, and
I'm not ashamed of it. Do you think I ought to be?"

She sighed against his cheek.

"You are a courageous woman," he said; "I do know that."

"Don't /you/ test my courage. Perhaps I'm getting tired of being
courageous."

She put her thin lips against his.

"It's acting--deception I hate," he murmured. "With a boy especially I
like always to be quite open."

Again he thought of Robin and of his old ideal of a father's relation
to his son; he thought of his preparation to be worthy of fatherhood,
worthy to guide a boy's steps in the path towards a noble manhood. And
a terrible sense of the irony of life almost overcame him. For a
moment he seemed to catch a glimpse of the Creator laughing in
darkness at the aspiration of men; for a moment he was beset by the
awful conviction that the world is ruled by a malign Deity.

"All the time Jimmy is at Buyukderer we'll just be friends," said the
husky voice against his cheek.

The sophistry of her remark struck home to him, but he made no comment
upon it.

"There are white deceptions," she continued, "and black deceptions, as
there are white and black lies. Whom are we hurting, you and I?"

"Whom are we hurting?" he said, releasing himself from her.

And he thought of God in a different way--in Rosamund's way.

"Yes?"

He looked at her as if he were going to speak, but he said nothing. He
felt that if he answered she would not understand, and her face made
him doubtful. Which view of life was the right one, Rosamund's or
Cynthia Clarke's? Rosamund had been pitiless to him and Cynthia Clarke
was merciful. She put her arms round his neck when he was in misery,
she wanted him despite the tragedy that was his perpetual companion.
Perhaps her view of life was right. It was a good working view,
anyhow, and was no doubt held by many people.

"We can base our lives on truth," she continued, as he said nothing.
"On being true to ourselves. That is the great truth. But we can't
always tell it to all the casual people about us, or even to those who
are closely in our lives, as for instance Jimmy is in mine. They
wouldn't understand. But some day Jimmy will be able to understand."

"Do you mean----"

"I mean just this: if Jimmy were twenty-one I would tell him
everything."

He looked down into her eyes, which never fell before the eyes of
another.

"I believe you would," he said.

She continued looking at him, as if tranquilly waiting for something.

"I'll--I'll go back to Buyukderer," he said.



                             CHAPTER VII

In his contrition for the attack which he had made upon the honor of
his wife at his mother's instigation, Beadon Clarke had given up all
claims on his boy's time. Actually, though not legally, Mrs. Clarke
had complete control over Jimmy. He spent all his holidays with her,
and seldom saw his father, who was still attached to the British
Embassy in Madrid. He had never been allowed to read any reports of
the famous case which had been fought out between his parents, and was
understood to think that his father and mother had, for some
mysterious reason, found it impossible to "hit it off together," and
had therefore decided to live apart. He was now rather vaguely fond of
his father, whom he considered to be "quite a good sort," but he was
devoted to his mother. Mrs. Clarke's peculiar self-possession and
remarkably strong will made a great impression on Jimmy. "It's jolly
difficult to score my mater off, I can tell you," he occasionally
remarked to his more intimate chums at school. He admired her
appearance, her elegance, and the charm of her way of living, which he
called "doing herself jolly well"; even her unsmiling face and
characteristic lack of what is generally called vivacity won his
approval. "My mater's above all that silly gushing and giggling so
many women go in for, don't you know," was his verdict on Mrs.
Clarke's usually serious demeanor. Into her gravity boyishly he read
dignity of character, and in his estimation of her he set her very
high. Although something of a pickle, and by nature rather reckless
and inclined to be wild, he was swiftly obedient to his mother, partly
perhaps because, understanding young males as well as she understood
male beings of all ages, she very seldom drew the reins tight. He knew
very well that she loved him.

On the evening of his arrival at Buyukderer for the summer holidays
Jimmy had a confidential talk with his mother about "Mr. Leith," whom
he had not yet seen, but about whom he had been making many anxious
inquiries.

"I'll tell you to-night," his mother had replied. And after dinner she
fulfilled her promise.

"You'll see Mr. Leith to-morrow," she said.

"Well, I should rather think so!" returned Jimmy, in an injured voice.
"Where is he?"

"He's living in rooms in the house of a Greek not far from here."

"I thought he was in the hotel. I say, mater, can't I have a cigarette
just for once?"

"Yes, you may, just for once."

Jimmy approached the cigarette box with the air of a nonchalant
conqueror. As he opened it with an apparently practised forefinger he
remarked:

"Well, mater?"

"He's left the hotel. You know, Jimmy, Mr. Leith has had great
misfortunes."

Jimmy had heard of the gun accident and its terrible result, and he
now looked very grave.

"I know--poor chap!" he observed. "But it wasn't his fault. It was the
little brute of a pony. Every one knows that. It was rotten bad luck,
but who would be down on a fellow for bad luck?"

"Exactly. But it's changed Mr. Leith's life. His wife has left him.
He's given up his business, and is, consequently, less well off than
he was. But this isn't all."

Jimmy tenderly struck a match, lighted a cigarette, and, with half-
closed eyes, blew forth in a professional manner a delicate cloud of
smoke. He was feeling good all over.

"First-rate cigarettes!" he remarked. "The very best! Yes, mater?"

"He's rather badly broken up."

"No wonder!" said Jimmy, with discrimination.

"You'll find him a good deal changed. Sometimes he's moody and even
bad-tempered, poor fellow, and he's fearfully sensitive. I'm trying my
best to buck him up."

"Good for you, mater! He's our friend. We're bound to stand by him."

"And that's exactly what I'm trying to do. When he's a little
difficult, doesn't take things quite as one means them--you know?"

"Rather! Do I?"

"I put it down to all the trouble he's been through. I never resent
it. Now I ought really to have got out a holiday tutor for you."

"Oh, I say, after I've swotted my head off all these months! A chap
needs some rest if he's to do himself justice, hang it, mater, now!"

"I know all about that!"

She looked at him shrewdly, and he smiled on one side of his mouth.

"Go on, mater!"

"But having Mr. Leith here I thought I wouldn't do that. Mr. Leith's
awfully fond of boys, and it seemed to me you might do him more good
than any one else could."

"Well, I'm blowed! D'you really think so?"

Jimmy came over and sat on the arm of her chair, blowing rings of
smoke cleverly over her lovely little head.

"Put me up to it, mater, there's a good girl. I'm awfully keen on Mr.
Leith, as you know. He's got the biggest biceps I ever saw, and I'm
jolly sorry for him. What can I do? Put me up to it."

And Mrs. Clarke proceeded to put Jimmy up to it. She had told Dion
that Jimmy wouldn't see the difference in him. Now she carefully
prepared Jimmy to face that difference, and gave him his cue for the
part she wished him to play. Jimmy felt very important as he listened
to her explanations, trifling seriously with his cigarette, and
looking very worldly-wise.

"I twig!" he interrupted occasionally, nodding his round young head,
which was covered with densely thick, rather coarse hair. "I've got
it."

And he went off to bed very seriously, resolved to take Mr. Leith in
hand and to do his level best for him.

So it was that when Dion and he met next day he was not surprised at
the change in Dion's appearance and manner. Nor were his young eyes
merciless in their scrutiny. Just at first, perhaps, they stared with
the unthinking observation of boyhood, but almost immediately Jimmy
had taken the cue his mother had given him, and had entered into his
part of a driver-away of trouble.

He played it well, with a tact that was almost remarkable in so young
a boy; and Dion, ignorant of what Mrs. Clarke had done on the night of
Jimmy's arrival, was at first surprised at the ease with which they
got on together. He had dreaded Jimmy's coming, partly because of the
secrets he must keep from the boy, but partly also because of Robin. A
boy's hands would surely tear at the wound which was always open.
Sometimes Dion felt horribly sad when he was in contact with Jimmy's
light-hearted and careless gaiety; sometimes he felt the gnawing
discomfort of one not by nature a hypocrite forced into a passive
hypocrisy; nevertheless there were moments when the burden of his life
was made a little lighter on his shoulders by the confidence his young
companion had in him, by the admiration for him showed plainly by
Jimmy, by the leaping spirits which ardently summoned a reply in kind.

The subtlety of Mrs. Clarke, too, helped Dion at first.

Since her son's arrival, without ostentation she had lived for him.
She entered into all Jimmy's plans, was ready to share his excitements
and to taste, with him, those pleasures which were possible to a woman
as well as to a boy. But she was quick to efface herself where she saw
that she was not needed or might even be in the way. As a mother she
was devoid of jealousy, was unselfish without seeming to be so. She
did not parade her virtue. Her reticence was that of a perfectly
finished artist. When she was wanted she was on the spot; when she was
not wanted she disappeared. She sped Dion and Jimmy on their way to
boating, shooting, swimming expeditions, with the happiest grace, and
never assumed the look and manner of the patient woman "left behind."

Not once, since Jimmy's arrival, had she shown to Dion even a trace of
the passionate and perverse woman he now knew her to be under her pale
mask of self-controlled and very mental composure. At the hotel in
Constantinople she had said to Dion, "All the time Jimmy's at
Buyukderer we'll just be friends." Now she seemed utterly to have
forgotten that they had ever been what the world calls lovers, that
they had been involved in scenes of passion, and brutality, and
exhaustion, that they had torn aside the veil of reticence behind
which women and men hide from each other normally the naked truth of
what they can be. She treated Dion casually, though very kindly, as a
friend, and never, even by the swift glance or a lingering touch of
her fingers, reminded him of the fires that burned within her. Even
when she was alone with him, when Jimmy ran off, perhaps, unexpectedly
in the wake of a passing caprice, she never departed from her role of
the friend who was before all things a mother.

So perfect was her hypocrisy, so absolutely natural in its
manifestation, that sometimes, looking at her, Dion could scarcely
forbear from thinking that she had forgotten all about their illicit
connexion; that she had put it behind her forever; that she was one of
those happy people who possess the power of slaying the past and
blotting the murder out of their memories.

That scene between them in Constantinople on the eve of Jimmy's
arrival--had it ever taken place? Had she really ever tried to strike
him on the mouth? Had he caught her wrist in a grip of iron? It seemed
incredible.

And if he was involved in a great hypocrisy since the boy's arrival he
was released from innumerable lesser hypocrisies. His life at present
was what it seemed to be to the little world on the Bosporus.

Just at first he did not realize that though Mrs. Clarke genuinely
loved her son she was not too scrupulous to press his unconscious
services in aid of her hypocrisy.

The holiday tutor whom she ought to have got out from England to
improve the shining hour on Jimmy's behalf was replaced by Dion in the
eyes of Mrs. Clarke's world.

One day she said to Dion:

"Will you do me a good turn?"

"Yes, if I can."

"It may bore you."

"What is it?"

"Read a little bit with Jimmy sometimes, will you? He's abominably
ignorant, and will never be a scholar, but I should like him just to
keep up his end at school."

"But I haven't got any school-books."

"I have. He's specially behindhand with his Greek. His report tells me
that. If you'll do a little Greek grammar and construing with him in
the mornings now and them, I shall be tremendously grateful. You see,
owing to my miserable domestic circumstances, Jimmy is practically
fatherless."

"And you ask me to take his father's place!" was in Dion's mind.

But she met his eyes so earnestly and with such sincerity that he only
said:

"Of course I'll read with him in the mornings."

Despite the ardent protests to Jimmy Dion kept his promise. Soon Mrs.
Clarke's numerous acquaintances knew of the morning hours of study.
She had happened to tell Sir Carey Ingleton about Jimmy's backwardness
in book-learning and Mr. Leith's kind efforts to "get him on during
the holidays." Sir Carey had spoken of it to Cyril Vane. The thing
"got about." The name of Dion Leith began to be connected rather with
Jimmy Clarke than with Mrs. Clarke. Continually Dion and Jimmy were
seen about together. Mrs. Clarke, meanwhile, often went among her
friends alone, and when they asked about Jimmy she would say:

"Oh, he's gone off somewhere with Mr. Leith. I don't know where. Mr.
Leith's a regular boy's man and was a great chum of Jimmy's in London;
used to show him how to box and that sort of thing. It's partly for
Jimmy that he came to Buyukderer. They read together in the mornings.
Mr. Leith's getting Jimmy on in Greek."

Sometimes she would add:

"Mr. Leith loves boys, and since his own child died so sadly I think
he's taken to Jimmy more than ever."

Soon people began to talk of Dion Leith as "Jimmy Clarke's holiday
tutor." Once, when this was said in Lady Ingleton's drawing-room at
Therapia, she murmured:

"I don't think it quite amounts to that. Mr. Leith has never been a
schoolmaster."

And there she left it, with a faint smile in which there was just the
hint of an almost cynical sadness.

Since the trip to Brusa on the "Leyla" she had thought a great deal
about Dion Leith, and she was very sorry for him in a rather unusual
way. Out of her happiness with her husband she seemed to draw an
instinctive knowledge of what such a nature as Dion Leith's wanted and
of the extent of his loss. Once she said to Sir Carey, with a sort of
intensity such as she seldom showed:

"Good women do terrible things sometimes."

"Such as----?" said Sir Carey, looking at her almost with surprise in
his eyes.

"I think Mrs. Leith has done a terrible thing to her husband."

"Perhaps she loved the child too much."

"Even love can be almost abominable," said Lady Ingleton. "If we had a
child, and you had done what poor Dion Leith has done, do you think I
should have cast you out of my life?"

"But--are you a good woman?" he asked her, smiling.

"No, or you should never have bothered about me."

He touched her hand.

"When you do that," Lady Ingleton said, "I could almost cry over poor
Dion Leith."

Sir Carey bent down and kissed her with a very tender gallantry.

"You and I are secretly sentimentalists, Delia," he said. "That is why
we are so happy together."

"Why doesn't Dion Leith go to England?" she exclaimed, almost angrily.

"Perhaps England seems full of his misery. Besides, his wife is
there."

"He ought to go to her. He ought to force her to see the evil she is
doing."

"Leith will never do that, I feel sure," said Sir Carey gravely. "And
in his place I don't know that I could."

Lady Ingleton looked at him with an almost sharp impatience such as
she seldom showed him.

"When a man has right on his side he ought to browbeat a woman!" she
exclaimed. "And even if he is in the wrong it's the best way to make a
woman see things through his eyes. Dion Leith is too delicate with
women."

After a moment she added:

"At any rate with some women, the first of whom is his own wife. A man
should always put up a big fight for a really big thing, and Dion
Leith hasn't done that!"

"He fought in South Africa for England."

"Ah," she said, lifting her chin, "that sort of thing is so
different."

"Tell him what you think," said the Ambassador.

"I know him so little. But perhaps--who knows--some day I shall."

She said no more on that subject.

Meanwhile Dion was teaching Jimmy, who was really full of the happiest
ignorance. Jimmy's knowledge of Greek was a minus quantity, and he
said frankly that he considered all that kind of thing "more or less
rot." Nevertheless, Dion persevered. One morning when they were going
to get to work as usual in the pavilion,--chose by Mrs. Clarke as the
suitable place for his studies,--taking up the Greek Grammar Dion
opened it by chance. He stood by the table from which he had picked
the book up staring down at the page. By one of those terrible rushes
of which the mind is capable he was swept back to the famous mound
which fronts the plain of Marathon; he saw the curving line of hills,
the sea intensely blue and sparkling, empty of ships, the river's
course through the tawny land marked by the tall reeds and the sedges;
he heard the distant lowing of cattle coming from that old
battlefield, celebrated by poets and historians. And then he heard, as
if just above him, the dry crackle of brushwood--Rosamund moving in
the habitation of Arcady. And he remembered the cry, the intense human
cry which had echoed in the recesses of his soul on that day long--how
long--ago in Greece, "Whither? Whither am I and my great love going?
To what end are we journeying?"

He heard again that cry of his soul in the pavilion at Buyukderer, and
beneath the sunburn his lean cheeks went lividly pale.

Reluctantly Jimmy was getting an exercise book and a pen and ink out
of the drawer of a table, which Mrs. Clarke had had specially made for
the lessons by a little Greek carpenter who sometimes did odd jobs for
her. He found the ink bottle almost empty.

"I say," he began.

He looked up.

"I say, Mr. Leith----"

His voice died away and he stared.

"What's wrong?" he managed to bring out at last.

He thrust out a hand and laid hold of the grammar. Dion let it go.

His eyes searched the page.

"What's up, Mr. Leith?"

He looked frankly puzzled and almost afraid. He had never seen any one
look just like that before.

There was a moment of silence. Then, with a sudden change of manner,
Dion exclaimed:

"Come on, Jimmy! I don't feel like doing lessons this morning. I vote
we go out. I'm going to ask your mother if we can ride to the Belgrad
forest. Perhaps she'll come with us."

He was suddenly afraid to remain alone with the boy, and he felt that
he could not stay in that pavilion full of the atmosphere of feverish
passion, of secrecy, of betrayal. Yes, of betrayal! For there he had
betrayed the obstinate love, which he had felt at Marathon as a sort
of ecstasy, and still felt, but now like a wound, within him in spite
of Rosamund's rejection of him. Not yet had the current taken him and
swept him away from all the old landmarks. Perhaps it never would. And
yet he had given himself to it, he had not tried to resist.

Jimmy jumped up with alacrity, though he still looked rather grave and
astonished. They went down the terraced garden to the villa.

"Run up and ask your mother," said Dion. "Probably she's in her
sitting-room. I'll wait here to know what she says."

"Right you are!"

He went off, looking rather relieved.

Robin at fifteen! Dion shut his eyes.

Jimmy was away for more than ten minutes. Then he came back to say
that his mother would come with them to the forest and would be ready
in an hour's time.

"I'll go back to my rooms, change my breeches, and order the horses,"
said Dion.

He was longing to get away from the scrutiny which at this moment
Jimmy could not forego. He knew that Jimmy had been talking about him
to Mrs. Clarke, had probably been saying how "jolly odd" he had been
in the pavilion. For once the boy's tact had failed him, and Dion's
sensitiveness tingled.

An hour later they were on horseback and rode into the midst of the
forest. At the village of Belgrad they dismounted, left the horses in
the care of a Turkish stableman, and went for a walk among the trees.
It was very hot and still, and presently Mrs. Clarke said she would
sit down and rest.

"You and Jimmy go on if you want to," she said.

But Jimmy threw himself down on the ground.

"I'm tired. It's so infernally hot."

"Take a nap," said his mother.

The boy laid his head on his curved arms sideways. Mrs. Clarke leaned
down and put his panama hat over his left cheek and eye.

"Thank you, mater," he murmured.

He lay still.

Dion had stood by with an air of hesitation during this little talk
between mother and son. Now he looked away to the forest.

"You go," Mrs. Clarke said to him. "You'll find us here when you come
back. The Armenians call the forest /Defetgamm/. Perhaps you will come
under its influence."

"/Defetgamm/! What does that mean?"

"Dispeller of care."

He stood looking at her for a moment; then, without another word, he
turned quickly away and disappeared among the trees.

Jimmy slept with his face hidden, and Mrs. Clarke, with wide-open
eyes, sat motionless staring into the forest.

When they reached the Villa Hafiz late in the afternoon Dion helped
Mrs. Clarke to dismount. As she slid down lightly from the saddle she
whispered, scarcely moving her lips:

"The pavilion to-night eleven. You've got the key."

She patted Selim's glossy black neck.

"Come, Jimmy!" she said. "Say good night to Mr. Leith. I'm sure he's
tired and has had more than enough of us for to-day. We'll give him a
rest from us till to-morrow."

And Jimmy bade Dion good-by without any protest.

As Dion rode off Mrs. Clarke did not turn to look after him. She had
not troubled even to question him with her eyes. She had assumed that
he would do what she wanted. Would he do that?

At first he believed that he would not go. He had been away in the
forest with his misery for nearly two hours, struggling among the
shadows of the trees. Jimmy had seen in the pavilion that morning that
his "holiday tutor" was strangely ill at ease, and had discussed the
matter with his mater, and asked her why on earth the sight of a page
of Greek grammar should make a fellow stand staring as if he were
confronted by a ghost. But Jimmy had no conception of what Dion had
been through in the forest, where happy Greeks and Armenians were
lazily enjoying the empty hours of summer, forgetting yesterday, and
serenely careless of to-morrow.

In the forest Dion had fought with an old love of which he began to be
angrily ashamed, with a love which was now his greatest enemy, a thing
contemptible, inexplicable. In the pavilion that morning it had
suddenly risen up before him strong, intense, passionate. It seemed
irresistible. But he was almost furiously resolved not merely to
resist it, but to crush it down, to break it in pieces, or to drive it
finally out of his life.

And he had fought with it alone in the forest which the Armenians call
/Defetgamm/. And in the forest something--some adherent, it seemed--
had whispered to him, "To kill your enemy you must fill your armory
with weapons. The woman who came to you when you were neither in one
world nor in the other is a weapon. Why have you ceased to use her?"

And now, as if she had heard the voice of that adherent, and had known
of the struggle in the forest, the woman herself had suddenly broken
through the reserve she had imposed upon them both since the coming of
her son.

In a hideous way Dion wanted to see her, and yet he shrank from going
back to her secretly. The coming of Jimmy, his relations with the boy,
the boy's hearty affection for him and admiration for him, had roused
into intense activity that part of his nature which had always loved,
which he supposed always must love, the straight life; the life with
morning face and clear, unfaltering eyes; the life which the Hermes
suggested, immune from the fret and fever of secret vices and
passions, lifted by winged sandals into a region where soul and body
were in perfect accord, and where, because of that, there was peace;
not a peace of stagnation, but a peace living and intense. But that
part of his nature had led him even now instinctively back to the feet
of Rosamund. And he revolted against such a pilgrimage.

"The pavilion to-night eleven; you've got the key."

Her face had not changed as she whispered the words, and immediately
afterwards she had told a lie to her boy, or had implied a lie. She
had made Jimmy believe the thing that was not. Loving Jimmy, she did
not scruple to play a part to him.

Dion ate no dinner that night. After returning to his rooms and
getting out of his riding things into a loose serge suit he went out
again and walked along the quay by the water. He paced up and down,
ignoring the many passers-by, the boatmen and watermen who now knew
him so well.

He was considering whether he should go to the pavilion at the
appointed hour or whether he should leave Buyukderer altogether and
not return to it. This evening he was in the mood to be drastic. He
might go down to Constantinople and finally cast his burden away
there, never to take it up again--the burden of an old love whose
chains still hung about him; he might plunge into the lowest depths,
into depths where perhaps the remembrance of Rosamund and the early
morning would fade away from him, where even Mrs. Clarke would not
care to seek for him, although her will was persistent.

He fully realized now her extraordinary persistence, the fierce
firmness of character that was concealed by her quiet and generally
impersonal manner. Certainly she had the temperament of a ruler. He
remembered--it seemed to him with a bizarre abruptness--the smile on
Dumeny's lips in the Divorce Court when the great case had ended in
Mrs. Clarke's favor.

Did he really know Cynthia Clarke even now?

He walked faster. Now he saw Hadi Bey before him, self-possessed,
firm, with that curiously vivid look which had attracted the many
women in Court.

And Jimmy believed in his mother. Perhaps, until Dion's arrival in
Buyukderer, the boy had had reason in his belief--perhaps not. Dion
was very uncertain to-night.

A sort of cold curiosity was born in him. Until now he had accepted
Mrs. Clarke's presentment of herself to the world, which included
himself, as a genuine portrait; now he began to recall the long speech
of Beadon Clarke's counsel. But the man had only been speaking
according to his brief, had been only putting forth all the ingenuity
and talent which enabled him to command immense fees for his services.
And Mrs. Clarke had beaten him. The jury had said that she was not
what he had asserted her to be.

Suppose they had made a mistake, had given the wrong verdict, why
should that make any difference to Dion? He had definitely done with
the goodness of good women. Why should he fear the evil of a woman who
was bad? Perhaps in the women who were called evil by the respectable,
or by those who were temperamentally inclined to purity, there was
more warm humanity than the women possessed who never made a slip, or
stepped out of the beaten path of virtue. Perhaps those to whom much
must be forgiven were those who knew how to forgive.

If Mrs. Clarke really were what Beadon Clarke's counsel had suggested
that she was, how would it affect him? Dion pondered that question on
the quay. Mrs. Clarke's pale and very efficient hypocrisy, which he
had been able to observe at close quarters since he had been at
Buyukderer, might well have been brought into play against himself, as
it had been brought into play against the little world on the Bosporus
and against Jimmy.

Dion made up his mind that he would go to the pavilion that night. The
cold curiosity which had floated up to the surface of his mind enticed
him. He wanted to know whether he was among the victims, if they could
reasonably be called so, of Mrs. Clarke's delicate hypocrisy. He was
still thinking of Mrs. Clarke as a weapon; he was also thinking that
perhaps he did not yet know exactly what type of weapon she was. He
must find that out to-night. Not even the thought of Jimmy should
deter him.

At a few minutes before eleven he went back to his rooms, unlocked his
despatch box, and drew out the key of the gate of Mrs. Clarke's
garden. He thrust it into his pocket and set out on the short walk to
the Villa Hafiz. The night was dark and cloudy and very still. Dion
walked quickly and surreptitiously, not looking at any of the people
who went by him in the darkness. All the windows of the villa which
faced the sea were shuttered and showed no lights. He turned to the
right, stood before the garden gate and listened. He heard no sound
except a distant singing on the oily waters of the Bay. Softly he put
his key into the gate, gently unlocked it, stepped into the garden. A
few minutes later he was on the highest terrace and approached the
pavilion. As he did so Mrs. Clarke came out of the drawing-room of the
villa, passed by the fountain, and began to ascend the garden.

She was dressed in black and in a material that did not rustle. Her
thin figure did not show up against the night, and her light slow
footfall was scarcely audible on the paths and steps as she went
upward. Jimmy had gone to bed long ago, tired out with the long ride
in the heat. She had just been into his bedroom, without a light, and
had heard his regular breathing. He was fast asleep, and once he was
asleep he never woke till the light of day shone in at the window. It
was a comfort that one could thoroughly rely on the sleeping powers of
a healthy boy of fifteen.

She sighed as she thought of Jimmy. The boy was going to complicate
her life. She was by nature an unusually fearless woman, but she was
beginning to realize that there might come a time when she would know
fear--unless she could begin to live differently as Jimmy began to
grow up. But how could she do that? There are things which seem to be
impossible even to strong wills. Her will was very strong, but she had
always used it not to renounce but to attain, not to hold her desires
in check but to bring them to fruition. And it was late in the day to
begin reversing the powerful engine of her will. She was not even sure
that she could reverse it. Hitherto she had never genuinely tried to
do that. She did not want to try now, partly--but only partly--because
she hated to fail in anything she undertook. And she had a suspicion,
which she was not anxious to turn into a certainty, that she who had
ruled many people was only a slave herself. Perhaps some day Jimmy
would force her to a knowledge of her exact condition.

For the first time in her life she was half afraid of that mysterious
energy which men and women call love; she began to understand, with a
sort of ample fulness of comprehension, that of all loves the most
determined is the love of a mother for her only son. A mother may,
perhaps, have a son and not love him; but if once she loves him she
holds within her a thing that will not die while she lives.

And if the thing that was without lust stood up in battle against the
thing that was full of lust--what then?

The black and still night seemed a battlefield.

Softly she stepped upon the highest terrace and stood for a moment
under the great plane tree, where was the wooden seat on which she had
waited for Dion to weep away the past and the good woman who had
ruined his life. To-night she was invaded by an odd uncertainty. If
she went to the pavilion and Dion were not there? If he did not come?
Would some part of her, perhaps, be glad, the part that in a
mysterious way was one with Jimmy? She stared into the darkness,
looking towards the pavilion. Dion Leith had once said she looked
punished. Perhaps when he had said that he had shown that he had
intuition.

Was he there? It was past eleven now. She had assumed that he would
come, and she was inclined to believe that he had come. If so she need
not see him even now. There was still time for her to go back to the
villa, to shut herself in, to go to bed, as Jimmy had gone to bed. But
if she did that she would not sleep. All night long she would lie wide
awake, tossing from side to side, the helpless prey of her past life.

She frowned and slipped through the darkness, almost like a fluid, to
the pavilion.



                             CHAPTER VIII

She came so silently that Dion heard nothing till against the
background of the night he saw a shadow, her thin body, a faint
whiteness, her face, motionless at the opening of the pavilion; from
this shadow and this whiteness came a voice which said:

"Did you come under the influence of /Defetgamm/?"

"It's impossible that you see me!" he said.

"I see you plainly with some part of me, not my eyes."

He got up from the divan where he had been sitting in the dark and
went to the opening of the pavilion.

"Did you come under the influence of /Defetgamm/?" she repeated.

"You know I didn't."

He paused, then added:

"I nearly didn't come to-night."

"And I nearly went down, after I had come up here, without seeing you.
And yet--we are together again."

"Why do you want to see me here? We agreed--"

"Yes, we agreed; but after to-day in the forest that agreement had to
be broken. When you left me under the trees you looked like a man who
was thinking of starting on a very long journey."

She spoke with a peculiar significance which at once conveyed her full
meaning to him.

"No, I shall never do that," he said. "If I had been capable of it, I
should have done it long ago."

"Yes? Let me in."

He moved. She slipped into the pavilion and sat down.

"How can you move without making any sound?" he asked somberly.

There had been in her movement a sort of perfection of
surreptitiousness that was animal. He noticed it, and thought that she
must surely be accustomed to moving with precaution lest she should be
seen or heard. Rosamund could not move like that. A life story seemed
to him to be faintly traced in Mrs. Clarke's manner of entering the
pavilion and of sitting down on the divan.

He stood beside her in the dark. She returned no answer to his
question.

"You spoke of a journey," he said. "The only journey I have thought of
making is short enough--to Constantinople. I nearly started on it
to-night."

"Why do you want to go to Constantinople?"

He was silent.

"What would you do there?"

"Ugly things, perhaps."

"Why didn't you go? What kept you?"

"I felt that I must ask you something."

He sat down beside her and took both her hands roughly. They were dry
and burning as if with fever.

"You trick Jimmy," he said. "You trick the Ingletons, Vane, all the
people here--"

"Trick!" she interrupted coldly, almost disdainfully. "What do you
mean?"

"That you deceive them, take them in."

"What about?"

"You know quite well."

After a pause, which was perhaps--he could not tell--a pause of
astonishment, she said:

"Do you really expect me to go about telling every one that I, a
lonely woman, separated from my husband, unable to marry again, have
met a man whom I care for, and that I've been weak enough--or wicked
enough, if you like--to let him know it?"

Dion felt his cheeks burn in the darkness. Nevertheless, something
drove him on, forced him to push his way hardily through a sort of
quickset hedge of reluctance and shame.

"No, I don't expect absurdities. I am not such a fool. But--but you do
it so well!"

"Do what well?"

"Everything connected with deception. You are such a mistress of it."

"Well?"

"Isn't that rather strange?"

"Do you expect a woman like me, a woman who can't pretend to
stupidity, and who has lived for years in the diplomatic world, to
blunder in what she undertakes?"

"No, I don't. But you are too competent."

He spoke with hard determination, but his cheeks were still burning.

"It's impossible to be too competent. If I make up my mind that a
thing must be done I resolve to do it thoroughly and to do it well. I
despise blunderers and women who are afraid of what they do. I despise
those who give themselves and others away. I cared for you. I saw you
needed me and I gave myself to you. I am not sorry I did it, not a bit
sorry. I had counted the cost before I did it."

"Counted the cost? But what cost is there? Neither of us loses
anything."

"I risk losing almost everything a woman cares for. I don't want to
dwell upon it. I detest women who indulge in reproaches, or who try to
make men value them by pointing out how much they stand to lose by
giving themselves. But you are so strange to-night. You have attacked
me. I don't know why."

"I've been walking on the quay and thinking."

"What about?"

"You!"

"Go on."

"I've been thinking that, as you take in Jimmy and all the people here
so easily, there is no reason why you shouldn't be taking me in too."

In the dark a feeling was steadily growing within him that his
companion was playing with him as he knew she had played with others.

"I'm forced to deceive the people here and my boy. My relation with
you obliges me to do that. But nothing forces me to deceive you. I
have been sincere with you. Ever since I met you in the street in Pera
I've been sincere, even blunt. I should think you must have noticed
it."

"I have. In some ways you are blunt, but in many you aren't."

"What is it exactly that you wish to know?"

For a moment Dion was silent. In the darkness of the pavilion he saw
Dumeny's lips smiling faintly, Hadi Bey's vivid, self-possessed eyes,
the weak mouth of Brayfield and his own double. Was he a member of an
ugly brotherhood, or did he stand alone? He wanted to know, yet he
felt that he could not put such a hideous question to his companion.

"Tell me exactly what it is," she said. "Don't be afraid. I wish to be
quite sincere with you, though you think I don't. It is no pleasure to
me to deceive people. What I do in the way of deception I do in self-
defense. Circumstances often push us into doing what we don't enjoy
doing. But you and I ought to be frank with one another."

Her hands tightened on his.

"Go on. Tell me."

"I've been wondering whether your husband ought to have won his case,"
said Dion, in a low voice.

"Is that all?" she said, very simply and without any emotion.

"All?"

"Yes. Do you suppose, when I gave myself to you, I didn't realize that
my doing it was certain to make you doubt my virtue? Dion, you don't
know how boyish you still are. You will always be in some ways a boy.
I knew you would doubt me after all that had happened. But what is the
good of asking questions of a women whom you doubt? If I am what you
suspect, of course I shall tell lies. If I am not, what is the good of
my telling you the truth? What is to make you believe it?"

He was silent. She moved slightly and he felt her thin body against
his side. What sort of weapon was she? That was the great question for
him. Since his struggle in the forest of /Defetgamm/ he had come to
the resolve to strike fierce and reiterated blows on that disabling
and surely contemptible love of his, that love which had confronted
him like a specter when he was in the pavilion with Jimmy. He was
resolved at last upon assassination, and he wanted a weapon that could
slay, not a weapon that would bend, or perhaps break, in his hand.

"I don't want to believe I am only one among many," he said at last.

The sound of his voice gave her the cue to his inmost feeling. She had
been puzzled in the forest, she had been half afraid, seeing that he
had arrived at an acute emotional crisis and not understanding what
had brought him to it. She did not understand that now, but she knew
that he was asking from her more than he had ever asked before. He had
been cast out and now he was knocking hard on her door. He was
knocking, but lingering remnants of the influence of the woman who had
colored his former life hung about him like torn rags, and his hands
instinctively felt for them, pulled at them, to cover his nakedness.
Still, while he knocked, he looked back to the other life.
Nevertheless--she knew this with all there was of woman in her--he
wanted from her all that the good woman had never given to him, was
incapable of giving to him or to any one. He wanted from her, perhaps,
powers of the body which would suffice finally for the killing of
those powers of the soul by which he was now tormented ceaselessly.
The sound of his voice demanded from her something no other man had
ever demanded from her, the slaughter in him of what he had lived by
through all his years. Nevertheless he was still looking back to all
the old purities, was still trying to hear all the old voices. He
required of her, as it were, that she should be good in her evil,
gentle while she destroyed. Well, she would even be that. A rare smile
curved her thin lips, but he did not see it.

"Suppose I told you that you were one of many?" she said. "Would you
give it all up?"

"I don't know. Am I?"

"No. Do you think, if you were, I should have kept my women friends,
Tippie Chetwinde, Delia Ingleton and all the rest?"

"I suppose not," he said.

But he remembered tones in Mrs. Chetwinde's voice when she had spoken
of "Cynthia Clarke," and even tones in Lady Ingleton's voice.

"They stuck to me because they believed in me. What other reason could
they have?"

"Unless they were very devoted to you."

"Women aren't much given to that sort of thing," she said dryly.

"I think you have an unusual power of making people do what you wish.
It is like an emanation," he said slowly. "And it seems not to be
interfered with by distance."

She leaned till her cheek touched his.

"Dion, I wish to make you forget. I know how it is with you. You
suffer abominably because you can't forget. I haven't succeeded with
you yet. But wait, only wait, till Jimmy goes, till the summer is over
and we can leave the Bosporus. It's all too intimate--the life here.
We are all too near together. But in Constantinople I know ways. I'll
stay there all the winter for you. Even the Christmas holidays--I'll
give them up for once. I want to show you that I do care. For no one
else on earth would I give up being with Jimmy in his holidays. For no
one else I'd risk what I'm risking to-night."

"Jimmy was asleep when you came?"

"Yes, but he might wake. He never does, but he might wake just
to-night."

"Suppose he did! Suppose he looked for you in your room and didn't
find you! Suppose he came up here!"

"He won't!"

She spoke obstinately, almost as if her assertion of the thing's
impossibility must make it impossible.

"And yet there's the risk of it," said Dion--"the great risk."

"There are always risks in connection with the big things in life. We
are worth very little if we won't take them."

"If it wasn't for Jimmy would you come and live with me? Would you
drop all this deception? Would you let your husband divorce you? Would
you give up your place in society for me? I am an outcast. Would you
come and be an outcast with me?"

"Yes, if it wasn't for Jimmy."

"And for Jimmy you'd give me up for ever in a moment, wouldn't you?"

"Why do you ask these questions?" she said, almost fiercely.

"I want something for myself, something that's really mine. Then
perhaps----"

He stopped.

"Perhaps what?"

"Perhaps I could forget--sometimes."

"And yet when you knew Jimmy was coming here you wanted to go away.
You were afraid then. And even to-day--"

"I want one thing or the other!" he interrupted desperately. "I'm sick
of mixing up good and bad. I'm sick of prevarications and deceptions.
They go against my whole nature. I hate struggling in a net. It saps
all my strength."

"I know. I understand."

She put her arm round his neck.

"Perhaps I ought to give you up, let you go. I've thought that. But I
haven't the courage. Dion, I'm lonely, I'm lonely."

He felt moisture on his cheek.

"About you I'm absolutely selfish," she said, in a low, swift voice.
"Even if all this hypocrisy hurts you I can't give you up. I've told
you a lie--even you."

"When?"

"I said to you on /that/ night----"

She waited.

"I know," he said.

"I said that I hadn't cared for you till I met you in Pera, and saw
what /she/ had done to you. That was a lie. I cared for you in
England. Didn't you know it?"

"Once or twice I wondered, but I was never at all sure."

"It was because I cared that I wanted to make friends with your wife.
I had no evil reason. I knew you and she were perfectly happy
together. But I wanted just to see you sometimes. She guessed it. That
was why she avoided me--the real reason. It wasn't only because I'd
been involved in a scandal, though I told you once it was. I've
sometimes lied to you because I didn't want to feel myself humiliated
in your eyes. But now I don't care. You can know all the truth if you
want to. You pushed me away--oh, very gently--because of her. Did you
think I didn't understand? You were afraid of me. Perhaps you thought
I was a nuisance. When I came back from Paris on purpose for Tippie
Chetwinde's party you were startled, almost horrified, when you saw
me. I saw it all so plainly. In the end, as you know, I gave it up.
Only when you went to the war I had to send that telegram. I thought
you might be killed, and I wanted you to know I was remembering you,
and admiring you for what you had done. Then you came with poor
Brayfield's letter----"

She broke off, then added, with a long, quivering sigh:

"You've made me suffer, Dion."

"Have I?"

He turned till he was facing her in the darkness.

"Then at last you were overtaken by your tragedy, and she showed you
her cruelty and cast you out. From that moment I was resolved some day
to let you know how much I cared. I wanted you in your misery. But I
waited. I had a conviction that you would come to me, drawn, without
suspecting it, by what I felt for you. Well, you came at last. And now
you ask me whether you are one of many."

"Forgive me!" he whispered.

"But of course I shall always forgive you for everything. Women who
care for men always do that. They can't help themselves. And you--will
you forgive me for my lies?"

He took her in his arms.

"Life's full of them. Only don't tell me any more, and make me forget
if you can. You've got so much will. Try to have the power for that."

"Then help me. Give yourself wholly to me. You have struggled against
me furtively. You thought I didn't know it, but I did. You look back
to the old ways. And that is madness. Turn a new page, Dion. Have the
courage to hope."

"To--hope!"

Her hot hands closed on him fiercely.

"You shall hope. I'll make you. Cut out the cancer that is in you, and
cut away all that is round it. Then you'll have health again. She
never knew how to feel in the great human way. She was too fond of God
ever to care for a man."

Let that be the epitaph over the tomb in which all his happiness was
buried.

In silence he made his decision, and Cynthia Clarke knew it.

The darkness covered them.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Down below in the Villa Hafiz Jimmy was sleeping peacefully, tired by
the long ride to and from the forest in the heat. He had gone to bed
very early, almost directly after dinner. His mother had not advised
this. Perhaps indeed, if she had not been secretly concentrated on
herself and her own desires that evening, she would have made Jimmy
stay up till at least half-past ten, even though he was "jolly
sleepy." He had slept for at least two hours in the forest. She ought
to have remembered that, but she had forgotten it, and when, at a
quarter to nine, on an enormous yawn, Jimmy had announced that he
thought he would "turn in and get between the sheets," she had almost
eagerly acquiesced. She wanted her boy asleep, soundly asleep that
night. When the clock had struck nine he had already traveled beyond
the land of dreams.

The night was intensely hot and airless. No breath of wind came from
the sea. Drops of perspiration stood on the boy's forehead as he
slept, with nothing over him but a sheet. He lay on his side, with his
face towards the open window and one arm outside the sheet.

People easily fall into habits of sleeping. Jimmy was accustomed to
sleep for about eight hours "on end," as he put it. When he had had
his eight hours he generally woke up. If he was not obliged to get up
he often went to sleep again after an interval of wakefulness, but he
seldom slept for as much as nine hours without waking.

On this night between two o'clock and three it seemed as if a layer of
sleep were gently lifted from him. He sighed, stirred, turned over and
began to dream.

He dreamed confusedly about Dion, and there were pain and apprehension
in his dream. In it Dion seemed to be himself and yet not himself, to
be near and at the same time remote, to be Jimmy's friend and yet, in
some strange and horrible way, hostile to Jimmy. No doubt the boy was
haunted in his sleep by an obscure phantom bred of that painful
impression of the morning, when his friend had suddenly been changed
in the pavilion, changed into a tragic figure from which seemed to
emanate impalpable things very black and very cold.

In the dream Jimmy's mother did not appear as an active figure; yet
the dreamer seemed somehow to be aware of her, to know faintly that
she was involved in unhappy circumstances, that she was the victim of
distresses he could not fathom. And these distresses weighed upon him
like a burden, as things weigh upon us in dreams, softly and heavily,
and with a sort of cloudy awfulness. He wanted to strive against them
for his mother, but he was held back from action, and Dion seemed to
have something to do with this. It was as if his friend and enemy,
Dion Leith, did not wish his mother to be released from unhappiness.

Jimmy moved, lay on his back and groaned. His eyelids fluttered.
Something from without, something from a distance, was pulling at him,
and the hands of sleep, too inert, perhaps, for any conflict, relaxed
their hold upon him. Thoughts from two minds in a dark pavilion were
stealing upon him, were touching him here and there, were whispering
to him.

Another layer of sleep was softly removed from him.

He clenched his large hands--he had already the hands and feet almost
of the man he would some day grow into--and his eyes opened wide for a
moment. But they closed again. He was not awake yet.

At three o'clock he woke. He had slept for six hours in the villa and
for two hours in the forest. He lay still in the dark for a few
minutes. A faint memory of his dream hung about him like a tattered
mist. He felt anxious, almost apprehensive, and strained his ears
expectant of some sound. But the silence of the airless night was deep
and large all about him. He began to think of his mother. What had
been the matter with her? Who, or what, had persecuted her? He
realized now that he had been dreaming, said to himself, with a boy's
exaggeration, that he had had "a beastly nightmare!" Nevertheless his
mother still appeared to him as the victim of distresses. He could not
absolutely detach himself from the impressions communicated to him in
his dream. He was obliged to think of his mother as unhappy and of
Dion Leith as not wholly friendly either to her or to himself. And it
was all quite beastly.

Presently, more fully awake, he began to wonder about the time and to
feel tremendously thirsty, as if he could "drink the jug."

He stretched out a hand, found the matches and struck a light. It went
out with a sort of feeble determination.

"Damn!" he muttered.

He struck another match and lit the candle. His silver watch lay
beside it, and marked five minutes past three. Jimmy was almost
angrily astonished. Only that! He now felt painfully wide awake, as if
his sleep were absolutely finished. What was to be done? He remembered
that he had slept in the forest. He had had his eight hours. Perhaps
that was the reason of his present wakefulness. Anyhow, he must have a
drink. He thrust away the sheet, rolled out of bed, and went to the
washhand-stand. There was plenty of water in his bottle, but when he
poured it into the tumbler he found that it was quite warm. He was
certain warm water wouldn't quench his ardent thirst. Besides, he
loathed it. Any chap would! How beastly everything was!

He put down the tumbler without drinking, went to the window and
looked out. The still hot darkness which greeted him made him feel
again the obscure distress of his dream. He was aware of apprehension.
Dawn could not be so very far off; yet he felt sunk to the lips in the
heavy night.

If only he could have a good drink of something very cold! This wish
made him think again of his mother. He knew she did not require much
sleep, and sometimes read during part of the night; he also knew that
she kept some iced lemonade on the table beside her bed. Now the
thought of his mother's lemonade enticed him.

He hesitated for a moment, then stuck his feet into a pair of red
Turkish slippers without heels, buttoned the jacket of his pyjamas,
which he had thrown open because of the heat, took his candle in hand,
and shuffled--he always shuffled when he had on the ridiculous
slippers--to the door.

There he paused.

The landing was fairly wide. It looked dreary and deserted in the
darkness defined by the light from his candle. He could see the head
of the staircase, the shallow wooden steps disappearing into the empty
blackness in which the ground floor of the house was shrouded; he
could see the door of his mother's bedroom. As he stared at it,
considering whether his thirst justified him in waking her up--for, if
she were asleep, he felt pretty sure she would wake however softly he
crept into her room--he saw that the door was partly open. Perhaps his
mother had found the heat too great, and had tried to create a draught
by opening her door. There was darkness in the aperture. She wasn't
reading, then. Probably she was asleep. He was infernally thirsty; the
door was open; the lemonade was almost within reach; he resolved to
risk it. Carefully shading the candle with one hand he crept across
the landing, adroitly abandoned his slippers outside the door, and on
naked feet entered his mother's room.

His eyes immediately rested on the tall jug of lemonade, which stood
on a small table, with a glass and some books, beside the big, low
bed. He stole towards it, always shielding the candle with his hand,
and not looking at the bed lest his glance might, perhaps, disturb the
sleeper he supposed to be in it. He reached the table, and was about
to lay a desirous hand upon the jug, when it occurred to him that, in
doing this, he would expose the candle ray. Better blow the candle
out! He located the jug, and was on the edge of action--his lips were
pursed for the puff--when the dead silence of the room struck him.
Could any one, even his remarkably quiet mother, sleep without making
even the tiniest sound? He shot a glance at the bed. There was no one
in it. He bent down. It had not been slept in that night.

Jimmy stood, with his mouth open, staring at the large, neat,
unruffled bed. What the dickens could the mater be up to? She must, of
course, be sitting up in her small sitting-room next door to the
bedroom. Evidently the heat had made her sleepless.

He took a pull at the lemonade, went to the sitting-room door and
softly opened it, at the same time exclaiming, "I say, mater----"

Darkness and emptiness confronted him.

He shut the door rather hurriedly, and again stood considering.
Something cracked. He started, and the candle rattled in his hand. A
disagreeable sensation was stealing upon him. He would not, of course,
have acknowledged that an unpleasant feeling of loneliness, almost of
desertion. The servants slept in a small wing of the villa, shut off
from the main part of the house by double doors. Mrs. Clarke detested
hearing the servants at night, and had taken good care to make such
hearing impossible. Jimmy began to feel isolated.

Where could the mater be? And what could she be doing?

For a moment he thought of returning to his room, shutting himself in
and waiting for the dawn, which would change everything--would make
everything seem quite usual and reasonable. But something in the
depths of him, speaking in a disagreeably distinct voice, remarked,
"That's right! Be a funk stick!" And his young cheeks flushed red,
although he was alone. Immediately he went out on to the landing,
thrust his feet again into the red slippers, and boldly started down
the stairs into the black depths below. Holding the candle tightly,
and trying to shuffle with manly decision, he explored the sitting-
rooms and the dining-room. All of them were empty and dark.

Now Jimmy began to feel "rotten." Horrid fears for his mother bristled
up in his mind. His young imagination got to work and summoned up ugly
things before him. He saw his mother ravished away from him by
unspeakable men--Turks, Armenians, Greeks, Albanians--God knows whom--
and carried off to some unknown and frightful fate; he saw her dead,
murdered; he saw her dead, stricken by some sudden and horrible
illness. His heart thumped. He could hear it. It seemed to be beating
in his ears. And then he began to feel brave, to feel an intrepidity
of desperation. He must act. That was certain. It was his obvious
business to jolly well get to work and do something. His first thought
was to rush upstairs, to rouse the servants, to call up Sonia, his
mother's confidential maid, to--the pavilion!

Suddenly he remembered the pavilion, and all the books on its shelves.
His mother might be there. She might have been sleepless, might have
felt sure she couldn't sleep, and so have stayed up. She might be
reading in the darkness. She was afraid of nothing. Darkness and
solitude wouldn't hinder her from wandering about if the fancy to
wander took her. She wouldn't, of course, go outside the gates, but--
he now felt sure she was somewhere in the garden.

He looked round. He was standing by the grand piano in the drawing-
room, and he now noticed for the first time that the French window
which gave on to the rose garden was open. That settled it. He put the
candle down, hurried out into the garden and called, "Mater!"

No voice replied except the fountain's voice. The purring water rose
in the darkness and fell among the lilies, rose and fell, active and
indifferent, like a living thing withdrawn from him, wrapped in its
own mystery.

"Mater!" he called again, in a louder, more resolute, voice. "Mater!
Mater!"

                  *       *       *       *       *

In an absolutely still night a voice can travel very far. On the
highest terrace of the garden in the blackness of the pavilion Mrs.
Clarke moved sharply. She sat straight up on the divan, rigid, with
her hands pressed palm downwards on the cushions. Dion had heard
nothing, and did not understand the reason for her abrupt, almost
violent, movement.

"Why . . . ?" he began.

She caught his wrist and held it tightly, compressing her fingers on
it with a fierce force that amazed him.

"Mater!"

Had he really heard the word, or had he imagined it?

"Mater!"

He had heard it.

"It's Jimmy!"

She had her thin lips close to his ear. She still held his wrist in a
grip of iron.

"He's at the bottom of the garden. He'll come up here. He won't wait.
Go down and meet him."

"But----"

"Go down! I'll hide among the trees. Let him come up here, or bring
him up. He must come. Be sure he comes inside. While you go I'll light
the lamp. I can do it in a moment. You couldn't sleep. You came here
to read. Of course you know nothing about me. Keep him here for five
or ten minutes. You can come down then and help him to look for me. Go
at once."

She took away her hand.

"My whole future depends upon you!"

Dion got up and went out. As he went he heard her strike a match.

Scarcely knowing for a moment what he was doing, acting mechanically,
in obedience to instinct, but always feeling a sort of terrible
driving force behind him, he traversed the terrace on which the
pavilion stood, passed the great plane tree and the wooden seat, and
began to descend. As he did so he heard again Jimmy's voice crying:

"Mater!"

"Jimmy!" he called out, in a loud voice, hurrying on.

As the sound died away he knew it had been nonchalant. Surely she had
made it so!

"Jimmy!" he called again. "What's up. What's the matter?"

There was no immediate reply, but in the deep silence Dion heard
hurrying steps, and then:

"Mr. Leith!"

"Hallo!"

"Mr. Leith--it is you, is it?"

"Yes. What on earth's the matter?"

"Stop a sec! I----"

The feet were pounding upward. Almost directly, in pyjamas and the
slippers, which somehow still remained with him, Jimmy stood by Dion
in the dark, breathing hard.

"Jimmy, what's the matter? What has happened?"

"I say, why are you here?"

"I couldn't sleep. The night was so hot. I had nothing to read in my
rooms. Besides they're stuck down right against the quay. You know
your mother's kind enough to let me have a key of the garden gate. I
thought I might get more air on the top terrace. I was reading in the
pavilion when I thought I heard a call."

"Then the mater isn't there?"

"Your mother?"

"Yes!"

"Of course not. Come on up!"

Dion took the boy by the arm with decision, and slowly led him
upwards.

"What's this about your mother? Do you mean she isn't asleep?"

"Asleep? She isn't in her bedroom! She hasn't been there!"

"Hasn't been there?"

"Hasn't been to bed at all! I've been to her sitting-room--you know,
upstairs--she isn't there. I've been in all the rooms. She isn't
anywhere. She must be somewhere about here."

They had arrived in front of the pavilion backed by trees. Looking in,
Dion saw a lighted lamp. The slide of jeweled glass had been removed
from it. A white ray fell on an open book laid on a table.

"I was reading here"--he looked--"a thing called 'The Kasidah.' Sit
down!" He pulled the boy down. "Now what is all this? Your mother must
be in the house."

"But I tell you she isn't!"

Dion had sat down between Jimmy and the opening on to the terrace. It
occurred to him that he ought to have induced the boy to sit with his
back to the terrace and his face turned towards the room. It was too
late to do that now.

"I tell you she isn't!" Jimmy repeated, with a sort of almost fierce
defiance.

He was staring hard at Dion. His hair was almost wildly disordered,
and his face looked pale and angry in the ray of the lamp. Dion felt
that there was suspicion in his eyes. Surely those eyes were demanding
of him the woman who was hiding among the trees.

"Where have you looked?" he said.

"I tell you I've looked everywhere," said Jimmy, doggedly.

"Did you mother go to bed when you did?"

"No. I went very early. I was so infernally sleepy."

"Where did you leave her?"

"In the drawing-room. She was playing the piano. But what's the good
of that? What time did you come here?"

"I! Oh, not till very late indeed."

"Were there any lights showing when you came?"

"Lights! No! But it was ever so much too late for that."

"Did you go on to the terrace by the drawing-room?"

"No. I came straight up here. It never occurred to me that any one
would be up at such an hour. Besides, I didn't want to disturb any
one, especially your mother."

"Well, just now I found the drawing-room window wide open, and mater's
bed hasn't been touched. What do you make of that?"

Before Dion could reply the boy abruptly started up.

"I heard something. I know I did."

As naturally as he could Dion got between Jimmy and the opening on to
the terrace, and, forestalling the boy, looked out. He saw nothing; he
could not have said with truth that any definite sound reached his
ears; but he felt that at that exact moment Mrs. Clarke escaped from
the terrace, and began to glide down towards the house below.

"There's nothing! Come and see for yourself," he said casually.

Jimmy pushed by him, then stood perfectly still, staring at the
darkness and listening intently.

"I don't hear it now!" he acknowledged gruffly.

"What did you think you heard?"

"I /did/ hear something. I couldn't tell you what it was."

"Have you looked all through the garden?"

"You know I haven't. You heard me calling down at the bottom. You must
have, because you answered me."

"We'd better have a good look now. Just wait one minute while I put
out the lamp. I'll put away the book I was reading, too."

"Right you are!" said the boy, still gruffly.

He waited on the terrace while Dion went into the pavilion. As Dion
took up "The Kasidah" he glanced down at the page at which Mrs. Clarke
had chanced to set the book open, and read:


 "Do what thy manhood bids thee do, from
    None but self expect applause----"


With a feeling of cold and abject soul-nausea he shut the book, put it
away on a bookshelf in which he saw a gap, and went to turn out the
lamp. As the flame flickered and died out he heard Jimmy's foot shift
on the terrace.


 "Do what thy manhood bids thee do----"


Dion stood for a moment in the dark. He was in a darkness greater than
any which reigned in the pavilion. His soul seemed to him to be
pressing against it, to be hemmed in by it as by towering walls of
iron. For an instant he shut his eyes. And when he did that he saw,
low down, a little boy's figure, two small outstretched hands groping.

Robin!

"Aren't you coming, Mr. Leith? What's the matter?"

"I was just seeing that the lamp was thoroughly out."

"Well----"

Dion came out.

"We'll look all over the garden. But if your mother had been in it she
must have heard you calling her. I did, although I was inside there
reading."

"I know. I thought of that too," returned Jimmy.

And Dion fancied that the boy's voice was very cold; Dion fancied this
but he was not sure. His conscience might be tricking him. He hoped
that it was tricking him.

"We'd better look among the trees," he said. "And then we'll go to the
terrace below."

"It's no use looking among the trees," Jimmy returned. "If she was up
here she must have heard us talking all this time."

Abruptly he led the way to the steps near the plane tree. Dion
followed him slowly. Was it possible that Jimmy had guessed? Was it
possible that Jimmy had caught a glimpse of his mother escaping? The
boy's manner was surely almost hostile.

They searched the garden in silence, and at length found themselves by
the fountain close to the French window of the drawing-room.

"You mother must be in the house," said Dion firmly.

"But I know she isn't!" Jimmy retorted, with a sort of dull fixed
obstinacy.

"Did you rouse the servants?"

"No."

"Where do they sleep?"

"Away from us, by themselves."

"You'd better go and look again. If you can't find your mother perhaps
you'd better wake the servants."

"I know," said Jimmy, in a voice that had suddenly changed, become
brighter, more eager--"I'll go to Sonia."

"Your mother's maid? That's it. She may know something. I'll wait down
here at the window. Got a candle?"

"Yes. I left it in there by the piano."

He felt his way in and, almost immediately, struck a light. The candle
flickered across his face and his disordered hair as he disappeared.

Dion waited by the fountain.

Where would Mrs. Clarke be? How would she explain matters? Would she
have had time to----? Oh yes! She would have had time to be ready with
some quite simple, yet quite satisfactory, piece of deception. Jimmy
would find her, and she would convince him of all that it was
necessary he should be convinced of.

Dion's chin sank down and his head almost drooped. He felt mortally
tired as he waited here. Already a very faint grayness of the coming
dawn was beginning to filter in among the darknesses.

Another day to face! How could he face it? He had, he supposed, been
what is called "true" to the woman who had given herself to him, but
how damnably false he had been to himself that night!

Meanwhile Jimmy went upstairs, frowning and very pale. He went again
to his mother's bedroom and found it empty. The big bed, turned down,
had held no sleeper. Nothing had been changed in the room since he had
been away in the garden. He did not trouble to look once more in the
adjoining sitting-room, but hurried towards the servants' quarters.
The double doors were shut. Softly he opened them and passed through
into a wooden corridor. At the far end of it were two rooms sacred to
Sonia, the Russian maid. The first room she slept in; the second was a
large airy chamber lined with cupboards. In this she worked. She was a
very clever needlewoman, expert in the mysteries of dressmaking.

As Jimmy drew near to the door of Sonia's workroom he heard a low
murmur of voices coming from within. Evidently Sonia was there,
talking to some one. He crept up and listened.

Very tranquil the voices sounded. They were talking in French. One was
his mother's, and he heard her say:

"Another five minutes, Sonia, and perhaps I shall be ready for bed. At
last I'm beginning to feel as if I might be able to sleep. If only I
were like Jimmy! He doesn't know anything about the torments of
insomnia."

"Poor Madame!" returned Sonia, in her rather thick, but pleasantly
soft, voice. "Your head a little back. That's better!"

Jimmy was aware of an odd, very faint, sound. He couldn't make out
what it was.

"Mater!" he said.

And he tapped on the door.

"Who's that?" said Sonia's voice.

"It's Jimmy!"

The door was opened by the maid, and he saw his mother in a long, very
thin white dressing-gown, seated in an arm-chair before a mirror. Her
colorless hair flowed over the back of the chair, against which her
little head was leaning, supported by a silk cushion. Her face looked
very white and tired, and the lids drooped over her usually wide-open
eyes, giving her a strange expression of languor, almost of
drowsiness. Sonia held a silver-backed brush in each hand.

"Monsieur Jimmy!" she said.

"Jimmy!" said Mrs. Clarke. "What's the matter?"

She lifted her head from the cushion, and sat straight up. But she
still looked languid.

"What is it? Are you ill?"

"No, mater! But I've been looking for you everywhere!"

There was a boyish reproach in his voice.

"Looking for me in the middle of the night! Why?"

Jimmy began to explain matters.

"At last I thought I'd look in the garden. I shouted out for you, and
who should answer but Mr. Leith?" he presently said.

His mother--he noticed it--woke up fully at this point in the
narrative.

"Mr. Leith!" she said, with strong surprise. "How could he answer
you?"

"He was up in the pavilion reading a book."

Mrs. Clarke looked frankly astonished. Her eyes traveled to Sonia,
whose broad face was also full of amazement.

"At this hour!" said Mrs. Clarke.

"He couldn't sleep either," said Jimmy, quite simply. "He's waiting
out there now to know whether I've found you."

Mrs. Clarke smiled faintly.

"What a to do!" she said, with just a touch of gentle disdain. "And
all because I suffer from insomnia. Run down to him, Jimmy, and tell
him that as I felt it was useless to go to bed I sat by the fountain
till I was weary, then read in my sitting-room, and finally came to
Sonia to be brushed into sleep. Set his mind at rest about me if you
can."

She smiled again.

Somehow that smile made Jimmy feel very small.

"And go back to bed, dear boy."

She put out one hand, drew him to her, and gave him a gentle kiss with
lips which felt very calm.

"I'm sorry you were worried about me."

"Oh, that's all right, mater!" said Jimmy, rather awkwardly. "I didn't
know what to think. You see--"

"Of course you couldn't guess that I was having my hair brushed. Now
go straight to bed, after you've told Mr. Leith. I'm coming too in a
minute."

As Jimmy left the room Sonia was again at work with the two hair-
brushes.

A moment later Jimmy reappeared at the French window of the drawing-
room. Dion lifted his head, but did not move from the place where he
was standing close to the fountain.

"It's all right, Mr. Leith," said Jimmy. "I've found mater."

"Where was she?"

"In Sonia's room having her hair brushed."

Dion stared towards him but said nothing.

"She told me I was to set your mind at rest."

"Did she?"

"Yes. I believe she thought us a couple of fools for kicking us such a
dust about her."

Dion said nothing.

"I don't know, but I've an idea girls and women often think they can
laugh at us," added Jimmy. "Anyhow, it'll be a jolly long time before
I put myself in a sweat about the mater again. I thought--I don't know
what I thought, and all the time she was half asleep and having her
hair brushed. She made me feel ass number one. Good night."

"Good night."

The boy shut the window, bent down and bolted it on the inside.

Dion looked at the gray coming of the new day.



                              CHAPTER IX

Liverpool has a capacity for looking black which is perhaps, only
surpassed by Manchester's, and it looked its blackest on a day at the
end of March in the following year, as the afternoon express from
London roared into the Lime Street Station. The rain was coming down;
it was small rain, and it descended with a sort of puny determination;
it was sad rain without any dash, any boldness; it had affinities with
the mists which sweep over stretches of moorland, but its power of
saturation was remarkable. It soaked Liverpool. It issued out of
blackness and seemed to carry a blackness with it which descended into
the very soul of the city and lay coiled there like a snake.

Lady Ingleton was very sensitive to her surroundings, and as she
lifted the rug from her knees, and put away the book she had been
reading, she shivered. A deep melancholy floated over her and
enveloped her. She thought, "Why did I come upon this adventure? What
is it all to do with me?" But then the face of a man rose up before
her, lean, brown, wrinkled, ravaged, with an expression upon it that
for a long time had haunted her, throwing a shadow upon her happiness.
And she felt that she had done right to come. Impulse, perhaps, had
driven her; sentiment rather than reason had been her guide.
Nevertheless, she did not regret her journey. Even if nothing good
came of it she would not regret it. She would have tried for once at
some small expense to herself to do a worthy action. She would for
once have put all selfishness behind her.

A white-faced porter, looking anxious and damp, appeared at the door
of the corridor. Lady Ingleton's French maid arrived from the second
class with Turkish Jane on her arm.

"Oh, Miladi, how black it is here!" she exclaimed, twisting her
pointed little nose. "The black it reaches the heart."

That was exactly what Lady Ingleton was thinking, but she said, in a
voice less lazy than usual.

"There's a capital hotel, Annette. We shall be very comfortable."

"Shall we stay here long, Miladi?"

"No; but I don't know how long yet. Is Jane all right?"

"She has been looking out of the window, Miladi, the whole way. She is
in ecstasy. Dogs have no judgment, Miladi."

When Lady Ingleton was in her sitting-room at the Adelphi Hotel, and
had had the fire lighted and tea brought up, she asked to see the
manager for a moment. He came almost immediately, a small man, very
smart, very trim, self-possessed as a attache.

"I hope you are quite comfortable, my lady," he said, in a thin voice
which held no note of doubt. "Can I do anything for you?"

"I wanted to ask you if you knew the address of some one I wish to
send a note to--Mr. Robertson. He's a clergyman who--"

"Do you mean Father Robertson, of Holy Cross, Manxby Street, my lady?"

"Of Holy Cross; yes, that's it."

"He lives at--"

"Wait a moment. I'll take it down."

She went to the writing-table and took up a pen.

"Now, please!"

"The Rev. George Robertson, Holy Cross Rectory, Manxby Street, my
lady."

"Thank you very much."

"Can I do anything more for you, my lady?"

"Please send me up a messenger in twenty minutes. Mr. Robertson is in
Liverpool, I understand?"

"I believe so, my lady. He is generally here. Holidays and pleasure
are not much in his way. The messenger will be up in twenty minutes."

He looked at the clock on the mantelpiece and went softly out, holding
himself very erect.

Lady Ingleton sat down by the tea-table. Annette was unpacking in the
adjoining bedroom, and Turkish Jane was reposing in an arm-chair near
the hearth.

"What would Carey think of me, if he knew?" was her thought, as she
poured out the tea.

Sir Carey was at his post in Constantinople. She had left him and come
to England to see her mother, who had been very ill, but who was now
much better. When she had left Constantinople she had not known she
was coming to Liverpool, but she had known that something was
intruding upon her happiness, was worrying at her mind. Only when she
found herself once more in England did she understand that she could
not return to Turkey without making an effort to do a good deed. She
had very little hope that her effort would be efficacious, but she
knew that she had to make it.

It was quite a new role for her, the role of Good Samaritan. She
smiled faintly as she thought that. How would she play it?

After tea she wrote this note:


                                         "ADELPHI HOTEL, Tuesday

 "DEAR MR. ROBERTSON,--As you will not know who I am, I must explain
  myself. My husband, Sir Carey Ingleton, is Ambassador at
  Constantinople. Out there we have made acquaintance with Mr. Dion
  Leith, who had the terrible misfortune to kill his little boy
  nearly a year and a half ago. I want very much to speak to you
  about him. I will explain why when I see you if you have the time
  to spare me an interview. I would gladly welcome you here, or I
  could come to you. Which do you prefer? I am telling the messenger
  to wait for an answer. To be frank, I have come to Liverpool on
  purpose to see you.--Yours sincerely,

                                            "DELIA INGLETON"


The messenger came back without an answer. Father Robertson was out,
but the note would be given to him as soon as he came home.

That evening, just after nine o'clock, he arrived at the hotel, and
sent up his name to Lady Ingleton.

"Please ask him to come up," she said to the German waiter who had
mispronounced his name.

As she waited for her visitor she was conscious of a faint creeping of
shyness through her. It made her feel oddly girlish. When had she last
felt shy? She could not remember. It must have been centuries ago.

The German waiter opened the door and a white-haired man walked in.
Directly she saw him Lady Ingleton lost her unusual feeling. As she
greeted him, and made her little apology for bothering him, and
thanked him for coming out at night to see a stranger, she felt glad
that she had obeyed her impulse and had been, for once, a victim to
altruism. When she looked at his eyes she knew that she would not mind
saying to him all she wanted to say about Dion Leith. They were eyes
which shone with clarity; and they were something else--they were
totally incurious eyes. Perhaps from perversity Lady Ingleton had
always rebelled against giving to curious people the exact food they
were in search of.

"He won't be greedy to know," she thought. "And so I shan't mind
telling him."

Unlike a woman, she came at once to the point. Although she could be
very evasive she could also be very direct.

"You know Mrs. Dion Leith," she said. "My friend Tippie Chetwinde,
Mrs. Willie Chetwinde, told me she was living here. She came here soon
after the death of her child, I believe."

"Yes, she did, and she has been here ever since."

"Do you know Dion Leith, Mr. Robertson?" she asked, leaning forward in
her chair by the fire, and fixing her large eyes, that looked like an
Italian's, upon him.

"No, I have never seen him. I hoped to, but the tragedy of the child
occurred so soon after his return from South Africa that I never had
an opportunity."

"Forgive me for correcting you," she said, gently but very firmly.
"But it is not the tragedy of a child. It's the tragedy of a man. I am
going to talk very frankly to you. I make no apology for doing so. I
am what is called"--she smiled faintly--"a woman of the world, and
you, I think, are an unworldly man. Because I am of the world, and
you, in spirit"--she looked at him almost deprecatingly--"are not of
it, I can say what I have come here to try to say. I couldn't say it
to a man of the world, because I could never give a woman away to such
a man. Tell me though, first, if you don't mind--do you care for Mrs.
Dion Leith?"

"Very much," said Father Robertson, simply and warmly.

"Do you care for her enough to tell her the truth?"

"I never wish to tell her anything else."

Suddenly Lady Ingleton's face flushed, her dark eyes flashed and then
filled with tears, and she said in a voice that shook with emotion:

"Dion Leith killed a body by accident, the body of his little boy. She
is murdering a soul deliberately, the soul of her husband."

She did not know at all why she was so suddenly and so violently
moved. She had not expected this abrupt access of feeling. It had
rushed upon her from she knew not where. She was startled by it.

"I don't know why I should care," she commented, as if half ashamed of
herself.

Then she added, with a touch of almost shy defiance:

"But I do care, I do care. That's why I've come here."

"You are right to care if it is so," said Father Robertson.

"Such lots of women wouldn't," she continued, in a quite different,
almost cynical, voice. "But that man is an exceptional man--not in
intellect, but in heart. And I'm a very happy woman. Perhaps you
wonder what that has to do with it. Well sometimes I see things
through my happiness, just because of it; sometimes I see unhappiness
through it."

Her voice had changed again, had become much softer. She drew her
chair a little nearer to the fire.

"Do you ever receive confessions, Mr. Robertson--as a priest, I mean?"
she asked.

"Yes, very often."

"They are sacred, I know, even in your church."

"Yes," he said, without emphasis.

His lack of emphasis decided her. Till this moment she had been
undecided about a certain thing, although she herself perhaps was not
fully aware of her hesitation.

"I want to do a thing that I have never yet done," she said. "I want
to be treacherous to a friend, to give a friend away. Will you promise
to keep my treachery secret forever? Will you promise to treat what I
am going to tell you about her as if I told it to you in the
confessional?"

"If you tell it to me I will. But why must you tell it to me? I don't
like treachery. It's an ugly thing."

"I can't help that. I really came here just for that--to be
treacherous."

She looked into the fire and sighed.

"I've covered a great sin with my garment," she murmured slowly, "and
I repent me!"

Then, with a look of resolve, she turned to her white-haired
companion.

"I've got a friend," she said--"a woman friend. Her name is Cynthia
Clarke. (I'm in the confessional now!) You may have heard of her. She
was a /cause celebre/ some time ago. Her husband tried to divorce her,
poor man, and failed."

"No, I never heard her name before," said Father Robertson.

"You don't read /causes celebres/. You have better things to do. Well,
she's my friend. I don't exactly know why. Her husband was Councillor
in my husband's Embassy. But I knew her before that. We always got on.
She has peculiar fascination--a sort of strange beauty, a very
intelligent mind, and the strongest will I have ever known. She has
virtues of a kind. She never speaks against other women. If she knew a
secret of mine I am sure she would never tell it. She is thoroughbred.
I find her a very interesting woman. There is absolutely no one like
her. She's a woman one would miss. That's on one side. On the other--
she's a cruel woman; she's a consummate hypocrite; she's absolutely
corrupt. You wonder why she's my friend?"

"I did not say so."

"Nor look it. But you do. Well, I suppose I haven't many scruples
except about myself. And I have been trained in the let-other-people-
alone tradition. Besides, Cynthia Clarke never told me anything. No
one has told me. Being a not stupid woman, I just know what she is.
I'll put it brutally, Mr. Robertson. She is a huntress of men. That is
what she lives for. But she deceives people into believing that she is
a purely mental woman. All the men whom she doesn't hunt believe in
her. Even women believe in her. She has good friends among women. They
stick to her. Why? Because she intends them to. She has a conquering
will. And she never tells a secret--especially if it is her own. In
her last sin--for it is a sin--I have been a sort of accomplice. She
meant me to be one and"--Lady Ingleton slightly shrugged her shoulders
--"I yielded to her will. I don't know why. I never know why I do what
Cynthia Clarke wishes. There are people like that; they just get what
they want, because they want it with force, I suppose. Most of us are
rather weak, I think. Cynthia Clarke hunted Dion Leith in his misery,
and I helped her. Being an ambassadress I have social influence on the
Bosporus, and I used it for Cynthia. I knew from the very first what
she was about, what she meant to do. Directly she mentioned Dion Leith
to me and asked me to invite him to the Embassy and be kind to him I
understood. But I didn't know Dion Leith then. If I had thoroughly
known him I should never have been a willing cat's-paw in a very ugly
game. But once I had begun--I took them both for a yachting trip--I
did not know how to get out of it all. On that yachting trip--I
realized how that man was suffering and what he was. I have never
before known a man capable of suffering so intensely as Dion Leith
suffers. Does his wife know how he loves her? Can she know it? Can she
ever have known it?"

Father Robertson was silent. As she looked at his eyelids--his eyes no
longer met hers with their luminous glowing sincerity--Lady Ingleton
realized that he was the Confessor.

"Sometimes I have been on the verge of saying to him, 'Go back to
England, go to your wife. Tell her, show her what she has done. Put up
a big fight for the life of your soul.' But I have never been able to
do it. A grief like that is holy ground, isn't it? One simply can't
set foot upon it. Besides, I scarcely ever see Dion Leith now. He's
gone down, I think, gone down very far."

"Where is he?"

"In Constantinople. I saw him by chance in Stamboul, near Santa
Sophia, just before I left for England. Oh, how he has changed!
Cynthia Clarke is destroying him. I know it. Once she told me he had
been an athlete with ideals. But now--now!"

Again the tears started into her eyes. Father Robertson looked up and
saw them.

"Poor, poor fellow!" she said. "I can't bear to see him destroyed.
Some men--well, they seem almost entirely body. But he's so
different!"

She got up and stood by the fire.

"I have seen Mrs. Leith," she said. "I once heard her sing in London.
She is extraordinarily beautiful. At that time she looked radiant.
What did you say?"

"Please go on," Father Robertson said, very quietly.

"And she had a wonderful expression of joyous goodness which marked
her out from other women. You have a regard for her, and you are good.
But you care for truth, and so I'm going to tell you the truth. She
may be a good woman, but she has done a wicked action. Can't you make
her see it? Or shall I try to?"

"You wish to see her?"

"I am ready to see her."

Father Robertson again looked down. He seemed to be thinking deeply,
to be genuinely lost in thought. Lady Ingleton noticed this and did
not disturb him. For some minutes he sat without moving. At last he
looked up and put a question to Lady Ingleton which surprised her. He
said:

"Are you absolutely certain that your friend Mrs. Clarke and Dion
Leith have been what people choose to call lovers?"

"Have been and are--absolutely certain. I could not prove it, but I
know it. He lives in Constantinople only for her."

"And you think he has deteriorated?"

"Terribly. I know it. The other day he looked almost degraded; as men
look when they let physical things get absolute domination over them.
It's an ugly subject, but--you and I know of these things."

In her voice there was a sound of delicate apology. It was her tribute
to the serene purity of which she was aware in this man.

Again he seemed lost in thought. She trusted in his power of thought.
He was a man--she was certain of it--who would find the one path which
led out of the maze. His unself-conscious intentness was beautiful in
its unconventional simplicity, and was a tribute to her sincerity
which she was subtle enough to understand, and good woman enough to
appreciate. He was concentrated not upon her but upon the problem
which was troubling her.

"I am very glad you have come to Liverpool," he said at length. "Very
glad."

He smiled, and she, without exactly knowing why, smiled back at him.
And as she did so she felt extraordinarily simple, almost like a
child.

"How long are you going to stay?"

"Till I know whether I can do any good," she said, "till I have done
it, if that is possible."

"Without mentioning any names, may I, if I think it wise, tell Mrs.
Leith of the change in her husband?"

"Oh, but would it be wise to say exactly what the nature of the change
is? I've always heard that she is a woman with ideals, an
exceptionally pure-natured woman. She might be disgusted, even
revolted, perhaps, if--"

"Forgive me!" Father Robertson interrupted, rather abruptly. "What was
your intention then? What did you mean to tell Mrs. Leith if you saw
her?"

"Of his great wretchedness, of his broken life--I suppose I--I should
have trusted to my instinct what to do when I saw her."

"Ah!"

"But I can leave it to you," she said, but still with a faint note of
hesitation, of doubt. "You know her."

"Yes, I know her."

He paused. Then, with an almost obstinate firmness, a sort of
pressure, he added, "Have I your permission--I may not do it--to tell
Mrs. Leith that her husband has been unfaithful to her with some one
in Constantinople?"

Lady Ingleton slightly reddened; she looked down and hesitated.

"It may be necessary if your purpose in coming here is to be
achieved," said Father Robertson, still with pressure.

"You may do whatever you think best," she said, with a sigh.

He got up to go.

"Would you mind very much staying on here for two or three days, even
for a week, if necessary?"

"No, no."

He smiled.

"A whole week of Liverpool!" he said.

"How many years have you been here?"

"A good many. I'm almost losing count."

When he was gone Lady Ingleton sat for a long while before the fire.

The sad influence of the blackness of rainy Liverpool had lifted from
her. Her impulse had received a welcome which had warmed her.

"I love that man," she thought. "Carey would love him too."

He had said very little, and how loyal he had been in his silence, how
loyal to the woman she had attacked. In words he had not defended her,
but somehow he had conveyed to Lady Ingleton a sense of his protective
love and immense pity for the woman who had been bereft of her child.
How he had conveyed this she could not have said. But as she sat there
before the fire she was aware that, since Father Robertson's visit,
she felt differently about Dion Leith's wife. Mysteriously she began
to feel the sorrow of the woman as well as, and side by side with, the
sorrow of the man.

"If it had been my child?" she thought. "If my husband had done it?"



                              CHAPTER X

[Page missing in original book.]

Since the death of Robin and Rosamund's arrival in Liverpool, Father
Robertson had made acquaintance with her sister and with the mother of
Dion. And both these women had condemned Rosamund for what she had
done, and had begged him to try to bring about a change in her heart.
Both of them, too, had dwelt upon the exceptional quality of Dion's
love for his wife. Mrs. Leith had been unable to conceal the
bitterness of her feeling against Rosamund. The mother in her way, was
outraged. Beatrice Daventry had shown no bitterness. She loved and
understood her sister too well to rage against her for anything that
she did or left undone. But this very love of her sister, so clearly
shown, had made her condemnation of Rosamund's action the more
impressive. And her pity for Dion was supreme. Through Beatrice Father
Robertson had gained an insight into Dion's love, and into another
love, too; but of that he scarcely allowed himself even to think.
There are purities so intense that, like fire, they burn those who
would handle them, however tenderly. About Beatrice Father Robertson
felt that he knew something he dared not know. Indeed, he was hardly
sincere about that matter with himself. Perhaps this was his only
insincerity.

With his friend, Canon Wilton, too, he had spoken of Rosamund, and had
found himself in the presence of a sort of noble anger. Now, in his
little room, as he knelt in meditation, he remembered a saying of the
Canon's, spoken in the paneled library at Welsley: "Leith has a great
heart. When will his wife understand its greatness?"

Father Robertson pressed his thin hands upon his closed eyes. He
longed for guidance and he felt almost distressed. Rosamund had
submitted herself to him, had given herself into his hands, but
tacitly she had kept something back. She had never permitted him to
direct her in regard to her relation with her husband. It was in
regard to her relation with God that she had submitted herself to him.

How grotesque that was!

Father Robertson's face burned.

Before Rosamund had come to him she had closed the book of her married
life with a frantic hand. And Father Robertson had left the book
closed. He saw his delicacy now as cowardice. In his religious
relation with Rosamund he had been too much of a gentleman! When Mrs.
Leith, Beatrice, Canon Wilton had appealed to him, he had said that he
would do what he could some day, but that he felt time must be given
to Rosamund, a long time, to recover from the tremendous shock she had
undergone. He had waited. Something imperative had kept him back from
ever going fully with Rosamund into the question of her separation
from her husband. He had certainly spoken of it, but he had never
discussed it, had never got to the bottom of it, although he had felt
that some day he must be quite frank with her about it.

Some day! No doubt he had been waiting for a propitious moment, that
moment which never comes. Or had his instinct told him that anything
he could say upon that subject to Rosamund would be utterly impotent,
that there was a threshold his influence could not cross? Perhaps
really his instinct had told him to wait, and he was not a moral
coward. For to strive against a woman's deep feeling is surely to beat
against the wind. When men do certain things all women look upon them
with an inevitable disdain, as children being foolish in the dark.

Had he secretly feared to seem foolish in Rosamund's eyes?

He wondered, genuinely wondered.

On the following morning he wrote to Rosamund and asked her to come to
the vicarage at any hour when she was free. He had something important
to say to her. She answered, fixing three-thirty. Exactly at that time
she arrived in Manxby Street and was shown into Father Robertson's
study.

Rosamund had changed, greatly changed, but in a subtle rather than a
fiercely definite way. She had not aged as many women age when
overtaken by sorrow. Her pale yellow hair was still bright. There was
no gray in it and it grew vigorously upon her classical head as if
intensely alive. She still looked physically strong. She was still a
young and beautiful woman. But all the radiance had gone out from her.
She had been full of it; now she was empty of it.

In the walled garden at Welsley, as she paced the narrow walks and
listened to the distant murmur of the organ, and the faint sound of
the Dresden Amen, in her joy she had looked sometimes almost like a
nun. She had looked as if she had the "vocation" for religion. Now, in
her "sister's" dress, she had not that inner look of calm, of the
spirit lying still in Almighty arms, which so often marks out those
who have definitely abandoned the ordinary life of the world for the
dedicated life. Rosamund had taken no perpetual vows; she was free at
any moment to withdraw from the Sisterhood in which she was living
with many devoted women who labored among the poor, and who prayed, as
some people work, with an ardor which physically tired them. But
nevertheless she had definitely retired from all that means life to
the average woman of her type and class, with no intention of ever
going back to it. She had taken a step towards the mystery which many
people think of casually on appointed days, and which many people
ignore, or try to ignore. Yet now she did not look as if she had the
vocation. When she had lived in the world she had seemed, in spite of
all her /joie de vivre/, of all her animation and vitality, somehow
apart from it. Now she seemed, somehow, apart from the world of
religion, from the calm and laborious world in which she had chosen to
dwell. She looked indeed almost strangely pure, but there was in her
face an expression of acute restlessness, perpetually seen among those
who are grasping at passing pleasures, scarcely ever seen among those
who have deliberately resigned them.

This was surely a woman who had sought and who had not found, who was
uneasy in self-sacrifice, who had striven, who was striving still, to
draw near to the gates of heaven, but who had not come upon the path
which led up the mountain-side to them. Sorrow was stamped on the
face, and something else, too--the seal of that corrosive disease of
the soul, dissatisfaction with self.

This was not Rosamund; this was a woman with Rosamund's figure, face,
hair, eyes, voice, gestures, movements--one who would be Rosamund but
for some terrible flaw.

She was alone in the little study for a few minutes before Father
Robertson came. She did not sit down, but moved about, looking now at
this thing, now at that. In her white forehead there were two vertical
lines which were never smoothed out. An irreligious person, looking at
her just then, might have felt moved to say, with a horrible irony,
"And can God do no more than that for the woman who dedicates her life
to His service?"

The truth of the whole matter lay in this: that whereas once God had
seemed to stand between Rosamund and Dion, now Dion seemed to stand
between Rosamund and God.

But even Father Robertson did not know this.

Presently the door opened and the Father came in.

Instantly Rosamund noticed that he looked slightly ill at ease,
almost, indeed, embarrassed. He shook hands with her in his gentle way
and made a few ordinary remarks about little matters in which they
were mutually interested. Then he asked her to sit down, sat down near
her and was silent.

"What is it?" she said, at last.

He looked at her, and there was something almost piercing in his eyes
which she had never noticed in them before.

"Last night," he said, "when I came home I found here a note from a
stranger, asking me to visit her at the Adelphi Hotel where she was
staying. She wrote that she had come to Liverpool on purpose to see
me. I went to the hotel and had an interview with her. This interview
concerned you."

"Concerned me?" said Rosamund.

Her voice did not sound as if she were actively surprised. There was a
lack of tone in it. It sounded, indeed, almost dry.

"Yes. Did you ever hear of Lady Ingleton?"

After an instant of consideration Rosamund said:

"Yes. I believe I met her somewhere once. Isn't she married to an
ambassador?"

"To our Ambassador at Constantinople."

"I think I sang once at some house where she was, in the days when I
used to sing."

"She has heard you sing."

"That was it then. But what can she want with me?"

"Your husband is in Constantinople. She knows him there."

Rosamund flushed to the roots of her yellow hair. When he saw that
painful wave of red go over her face Father Robertson looked away. All
the delicacy in him felt the agony of her outraged reserve. Her body
had stiffened.

"I must speak about this," he said. "Forgive me if you can. But even
if you cannot, I must speak."

She looked down. Her face was still burning.

"You have let me know a great deal about yourself," he went on. "That
fact doesn't give me any right to be curious. On the contrary! But I
think, perhaps, your confidence has given me a right to try to help
you spiritually even at the cost of giving you great mental pain. For
a long time I have felt that perhaps in my relation to you I have been
morally a coward."

Rosamund looked up.

"You could never be a coward," she said.

"You don't know that. Nobody knows that, perhaps, except myself.
However that may be, I must not play the coward now. Lady Ingleton met
your husband in Turkey. She brings very painful news of him."

Rosamund clasped her hands together and let them lie on her knees. She
was looking steadily at Father Robertson.

"His--his misery has made such an impression upon her that she felt
obliged to come here. She sent for me. But her real object in coming
was to see you, if possible. Will you see her?"

"No, no; I can't do that. I don't know her."

"I think I ought to tell you what she said. She asked me if you had
ever understood how much your husband loves you. Her exact words were,
'Does his wife know how he loves her? Can she know it? Can she ever
have known it?'"

All the red had died away from Rosamund's face. She had become very
pale. Her eyes were steady. She sat without moving, and seemed to be
listening with fixed, even with strained, attention.

"And then she went on to tell me something which might seem to a great
many people to be quite contradictory of what she had just said--and
she said it with the most profound conviction. She told me that your
husband has fallen very low."

"Fallen----?" Rosamund said, in a dim voice.

"Just before she left Constantinople she saw him in Stamboul by
chance. She said that he had the dreadful appearance that men have
when they are entirely dominated by physical things."

"Dion!" she said.

And there was sheer amazement in her voice now.

After an instant she added:

"I don't believe it. It wasn't Dion."

"I must tell you something more," said Father Robertson painfully.
"Lady Ingleton knows that your husband has been unfaithful to you; she
knows the woman with whom he has been unfaithful. That unfaithfulness
continues. So she affirms. And in spite of that, she asks me whether
you can know how much your husband loves you."

While he had been speaking he had been looking down. Now he heard a
movement, a rustling. He looked up quickly. Rosamund was going towards
the door.

"Please--don't--don't!" she whispered, turning her face away.

And she went out.

Father Robertson did not follow her.

Early in the following morning he received this note:


                          "ST. MARY'S SISTERHOOD, LIVERPOOL,
                                    Thursday

 "DEAR FATHER ROBERTSON,--I don't think I can see Lady Ingleton. I
  am almost sure I can't. Perhaps she has gone already. If not, how
  long does she intend to stay here?

                                         "R. L."


The Father communicated with Lady Ingleton, and that evening let
Rosamund know that Lady Ingleton would be in Liverpool for a few more
days.

When Rosamund read his letter she wished, or believed that she wished,
that Lady Ingleton had gone. Then this matter which tormented her
would be settled, finished with. There would be nothing to be done,
and she could take up her monotonous life again and forget this
strange intrusion from the outside world, forget this voice from the
near East which had told such ugly tidings. Till now she had not even
known where Dion was. She knew he had given up his business in London
and had left England; but that was all. She had refused to have any
news of him. She had made it plainly understood long ago, when the
wound was fresh in her soul, that Dion's name was never to be
mentioned in letters to her. She had tried by every means to blot his
memory out of her mind as she had blotted his presence out of her
life. In this effort she had totally failed. Dion had never left her
since he had killed Robin. In the flesh he had pursued her in the
walled garden at Welsley on that dark night of November when for her
the whole world had changed. In another intangible, mysterious guise
he had attended her ever since. He had been about her path and about
her bed. Even when she knelt at the altar in the Supreme Service he
had been there. She had felt his presence as she touched the water, as
she lifted the cup. Through all these months she had learnt to know
that there are those whom, once we have taken them in, we cannot cast
out of our lives.

Since the death of Robin, in absence Dion had assumed a place in her
life which he had never occupied in the days of their happiness.
Sometimes she had bitterly resented this; sometimes she had tried to
ignore it; sometimes, like a cross, she had taken it up and tried to
bear it with patience or with bravery. She had even prayed against it.

Never were prayers more vain than those which she put up against this
strange and terrible possession of herself by the man she had tried to
cast out of her life. Sometimes even it seemed to her that when she
prayed thus Dion's power to affect her increased. It was as if
mysteriously he drew nearer to her, as if he enveloped her with an
influence from which she could not extricate herself. There were hours
in the night when she felt afraid of him. She knew that wherever he
was, however far off, his mind was concentrated upon her. She grew to
realize, as she had never realized before, what mental power is. She
had separated her body from Dion's, but his mind would not leave her
alone. Often she was conscious of hostility. When she strove to give
herself absolutely and entirely to the life of religion and of charity
she was aware of a force holding her back. This force--so it seemed to
her--would not permit her to enter into the calm and the peace of the
dedicated life. She was like some one looking in at a doorway,
desirous of entering a room. She saw the room clearly; she saw others
enjoying its warmth and its shelter and its serene and guarded
tranquillity; but she was unable to cross the threshold.

That warm and sheltered room was not for her. And it was Dion's force
which held her back from entering it and from dwelling in it.

She could not give herself wholly to God because of Dion.

Of her struggle, of her frustration, of her mental torment in this
connexion she had never spoken to Father Robertson. Even in confession
she had been silent. He knew of her mother-agony; he did not know of
the stranger, more subtle agony beneath it. He did not know that
whereas the one agony with the lapse of time was not passing away--it
would never do that--but was becoming more tender, more full of tears
and of sweet recollections, the other agony grew harsher, more
menacing.

Rosamund had gradually come to feel that Robin had been taken out of
her arms for some great, though hidden, reason. And because of this
feeling she was learning to endure his loss with a sort of
resignation. She often thought that perhaps she had been allowed to
have this consolation because she had made an immense effort. When
Robin died she had driven Dion, who had killed her child, out of her
life, but she had succeeded in saying to God, "Thy will be done!" She
had said it at first as a mere formula, had repeated it obstinately
again and again, without meaning it at all, but trying to mean it,
meaning to mean it. She had made a prodigious, a truly heroic effort
to conquer her powerfully rebellious nature, and, in this effort, she
had been helped by Father Robertson. He knew of the anger which had
overwhelmed her when her mother had died, of how she had wished to
hurt God. He knew that, with bloody sweat, she had destroyed that
enemy within her. She had wished to submit to the will of God when
Robin had been snatched from her, and at last she had actually
submitted. It was a great triumph of the spirit. But perhaps it had
left her exhausted. At any rate she had never been able to forgive
God's instrument, her husband. And so she had never been able to know
the peace of God which many of these women by whom she was surrounded
knew. In her misery she contemplated their calm. To labor and to pray
--that seemed enough to many of them, to most of them. She had known
calm in the garden at Welsley; in the Sisterhood she knew it not.

The man who was always with her assassinated calm. She felt strangely
from a distance the turmoil of his spirit. She knew of his misery
occultly. She did not deduce it from her former knowledge of what he
was. And his suffering made her suffer in a terrible way. He was her
victim and she was his.

/Those whom God hath joined together let no man put asunder./

In the Sisterhood Rosamund had learnt, always against her will and
despite the utmost effort of her obstinacy, the uselessness of that
command; she had learnt that those whom God hath really joined
together cannot be put asunder by man--or by woman. Dion had killed
her child, but she had not been able to kill what she was to Dion and
what Dion was to her. Through the mingling of their two beings there
had been born a mystery which was, perhaps, eternal like the sound of
the murmur in the pine trees above the Valley of Olympia.

She could not trample it into nothingness.

At first, after the tragedy of which Robin had been the victim,
Rosamund had felt a horror of Dion which was partly animal. She had
fled from him because she had been physically afraid of him. He had
been changed for her from the man who loved her, and whom she loved in
her different way, into the slayer of her child. She knew, of course,
quite well that Dion was not a murderer, but nevertheless she thought
of him as one thinks of a murderer. The blood of her child was upon
his hands. She trembled at the thought of being near him.
Nevertheless, because she was not mad, in time reason asserted itself
within her. Dion disappeared out of her life. He did not put up the
big fight for the big thing of which Lady Ingleton had once spoken to
her husband. His type of love was far too sensitive to struggle and
fight on its own behalf. When he had heard the key of his house door
turned against him, when, later, Mr. Darlington with infinite
precautions had very delicately explained to him why it had been done,
Rosamund had attained her freedom. He had waited on for a time in
England, but he had somehow never been able really to hope for any
change in his wife. His effort to make her see the tragedy in its true
light had exhausted itself in the garden at Welsley. Her frantic
evasion of him had brought it to an end. He could not renew it. Even
if he had been ready to renew it those about Rosamund would have
dissuaded him from doing so. Every one who was near her saw plainly
that "for the present"--as they put it--Dion must keep out of her
life.

And gradually Rosamund had lost that half-animal fear of him,
gradually she had come to realize something of the tragedy of his
situation. A change had come about in her almost in despite of
herself. And yet she had never been able to forgive him for what he
had done. Her reason knew that she had nothing to forgive; her
religious sense, her conception of God, obliged her to believe that
Dion had been God's instrument when he had killed his child; but
something within her refused him pardon. Perhaps she felt that pardon
could only mean one thing--reconciliation. And now had come Lady
Ingleton's revelation. Instinctively as Rosamund left Father
Robertson's little room she had tried to hide her face. She had
received a blow, and the pain of it frightened her. She was startled
by her own suffering. What did it mean? What did it portend? She had
no right to feel as she did. Long ago she had abandoned the right to
such a feeling.

The information Lady Ingleton had brought outraged Rosamund. Anger and
a sort of corrosive shame struggled for the mastery within her.

She felt humiliated to the dust. She felt dirty, soiled.

Dion had been unfaithful to her.

With whom?

The white face of Mrs. Clarke came before Rosamund in the murky
street, two wide-open distressed and intent eyes started into hers.

The woman was Mrs. Clarke.

Mrs. Clarke--and Dion. Mrs. Clarke had succeeded in doing what long
ago she had designed to do. She had succeeded in taking possession of
Dion.

"Because I threw him away! Because I threw him away!"

Rosamund found herself repeating those words again and again.

"I threw him away, I threw him away. Otherwise----"

She reached the Sisterhood and went to her little room. How she got
through the remaining duties of that day she never remembered
afterwards. The calmness of routine flagellated her nerves. She felt
undressed and feared the eyes of the sisters. After the evening
service in the little chapel attached to the Sisterhood she was unable
either to meditate, to praise, or to pray. During the long pause for
silent prayer she felt like one on a galloping horse. In the intense
silence her ears seemed to hear the beating of hoofs on an iron road.
And the furious horse was bearing her away into some region of
darkness and terror.

There was a rustling movement. The sisters slowly rose from their
knees. Again Rosamund was conscious of feeling soiled, dirty, in the
midst of them. As they filed out, she with them, a burning hatred came
to her. She hated the woman who was the cause of her feeling dirty.
She wanted to use her hands, to tear something away from her body--the
dirt, the foulness. For she felt it actually on her body. Her physical
purity was desecrated by--she wouldn't think of it.

When she was alone in her little sleeping-room, the door shut, one
candle burning, her eyes went to the wooden crucifix beneath which
every night before getting into her narrow bed she knelt in prayer,
and she began to cry. She sat down on the bed and cried and cried. All
her flesh seemed melting into tears.

"My poor life! My poor life!"

That was the interior cry of her being, again and again repeated--"My
poor life--stricken, soiled, crushed down in the ooze of a nameless
filth."

Childless and now betrayed! How terrible had been her happiness on the
edge of the pit! The days in Greece--Robin--Dion's return from the
war! And she had wished to live rightly; she had loved the noble
things; she had had ideals and she had tried to follow them. Purity
before all she had----

She sickened; her crying became violent. Afraid lest some of the
sisters should hear her, she pressed her hands over her face and sank
down on the bed.

Presently she saw Mrs. Clarke before her, the woman whom she had
thought to keep out of her life--the fringe of her life--and who had
found the way into the sacred places.

She cried for a long while, lying there on the bed, with her face
pressed against her hands, and her hands pressed against the pillow;
but at least she ceased from crying. She had poured out all the tears
of her body.

She sat up. It was long past midnight. The house was silent. Slowly
she began to undress, hating her body all the time. She bathed her
face and hands in cold water, and, when she felt the water, shivered
at the thought of the stain. When she was ready for bed she looked
again at the crucifix. She ought to pray, she must pray. She went to
the crucifix and stood in front of it, but her knees refused to bend.
Her pride of woman had received a terrific blow that day, and just
because of that she felt she could not humble herself.

"I cannot pray--I won't pray," she whispered.

And she turned away, put out the light and got into bed.

That Dion should have done that, should have been able to do that!

And she remembered what it was she had first loved in Dion, the thing
which had made him different from other men; she remembered the days
and the nights in Greece. She saw two lovers in a morning land
descending the path from the hill of Drouva, going down into the green
recesses of quiet Elis. She saw Hermes and the child.

All that night she lay awake. In the morning she sent the note to
Father Robertson.

She could not see Lady Ingleton and yet she dreaded her departure. She
wanted to know more, much more. A gnawing hunger of curiosity assailed
her. This woman had been with Dion--since. This woman knew of his
infidelity; yet she affirmed his love for his wife. But the one
knowledge surely gave the lie to the other.

Why did she care? Why did she care so much? Rosamund asked herself the
question almost with terror.

She found no answer.

But she could not pray. Whenever she tried to pray Mrs. Clarke came
before her, and a man--could it be Dion?--stamped with the hideous
imprint of physical lust.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Father Robertson was startled by the change in Rosamund's appearance
when she visited him two days after she had sent him the note. She
looked physically ill. Her color had gone. Her eyes were feverish and
sunken, and the skin beneath them was stained with that darkness which
betokens nights without sleep. Her lips and hands twitched with a
nervousness that was painful. But that which distressed him more than
any other thing was the expression in her face--the look of shame and
of self-consciousness which altered her almost horribly. Even in her
most frantic moments of grief for Robin there had always been
something of directness, of fearlessness, in her beauty. Now something
furtive literally disfigured her, and she seemed trying to cover it
with a dogged obstinacy which suggested a will stretched to the
uttermost, vibrating like a string in danger of snapping.

"Has Lady Ingleton gone?" she asked, directly she was inside the room.

"No, not yet. You remember I wrote to you that she would stay on for a
few days."

"But she might have gone unexpectedly."

"She is still here."

"I believe I shall have to see her," Rosamund said, with a sort of
hard abruptness and determination.

"Go to see her," said Father Robertson firmly. "Perhaps she was sent
here."

"Sent here?" said Rosamund, with a sharpness of sudden suspicion.

"Oh, my child,"--he put his hand on her arm, and made her sit down,--
"not by a human being."

Rosamund looked down and was silent.

"Before you go, if you are going," Father Robertson continued, sitting
down by the deal table on which he wrote his letters, "I must do what
I ought to have done long ago; I must speak to you about your
husband."

Rosamund did not look up, but he saw her frown, and he saw a movement
of her lips; they trembled and then set together in a hard line.

"I know what he was, not from you but from others; from his mother,
from your sister, and from Canon Wilton. I'm going to tell you
something Wilton said to me about you and him after you had separated
from him."

Father Robertson stopped, and fidgeted for a moment with the papers
lying in disorder on his table. He hated the task he had set himself
to do. All the tenderness in him revolted against it. He knew what
this woman whom he cared for very much had suffered; he divined what
she was suffering now. And he was going to add to her accumulated
misery by striking a tremendous blow at the most sacred thing, her
pride of woman. Would she be his enemy after he had spoken? It was
possible. Yet he must speak.

"He said to me--'Leith has a great heart. When will his wife
understand its greatness?'"

There was a long silence. Then, without changing her position or
lifting her head, Rosamund said in a hard, level voice:

"Canon Wilton was right about my husband."

"He loved you. That's a great deal. But he loved you in a very
beautiful way. And that's much more."

"Who told you--about the way he loved me?"

"Your sister, Beatrice."

"Beattie! Yes, she knew--she understood."

She bent her head a little lower, then added:

"Beattie is worth more than I am."

"You are worth a great deal, but--but I want to see you rise to the
heights of your nature. I want to see you accomplish the greatest task
of all."

"Yes?"

"Conquer the last citadel of your egoism. /Ego dormio et cor meum
vigilat/--Send the insistent I to sleep. I said it to you long ago
before I knew you. I say it to you now when I do know you, when I know
the deep waters you have passed through, and the darkness that has
beset you. Fetter your egoism. Release your heart and your spirit in
one great action. Don't let him go down forever because of you. I
believe your misery has been as nothing in comparison with his. If he
has fallen--such a man--why is it?"

"I know why," she almost whispered.

"You can never mount up while you are driving a soul downwards. Do you
remember those words in the Bible: 'Where thou goest I will go'?"

"Yes."

"Perhaps they might be changed in respect of you and the man who loved
you so much and in such a beautiful way. You were linked; can the link
ever be broken? You have tried to break it, but have you succeeded?
And if not, wouldn't it be true, drastically true, if you said--Where
thou goest I /must/ go? If he goes down because of you I think you'll
go down with him."

Rosamund sat absolutely still. When Father Robertson paused again
there was not a sound in the little room.

"And one thing more," he said, not looking towards her. "There's the
child, your child and his. Is it well with the child?"

Rosamund moved and looked up. Then she got up from her chair.

"But--but--Robin's----"

She stopped. Her eyes were fixed on Father Robertson. He looked up and
met her eyes, and she saw plainly the mystic in him.

"What do we know?" he said. "What do we know of the effects of our
actions? Can we be certain that they are limited to this earth? Is it
well with the child? I say we don't know. We dare not affirm that we
know. He loved his father, didn't he?"

Rosamund looked stricken. He let her go. He could not say any more to
her.

That evening Lady Ingleton called in Manxby Street and asked for
Father Robertson. He happened to be in and received her at once.

"I've had a note from Mrs. Leith," she said.

"I am not surprised," said Father Robertson. "Indeed I expected it."

"She wishes to see me to-morrow. She writes that she will come to the
hotel. How have you persuaded her to come?"

"I don't think I have persuaded her though I wish her to see you. But
I have told her of her husband's infidelity."

"You have told her----!"

Lady Ingleton stopped short. She looked unusually discomposed, even
nervous and agitated.

"I said you might," she murmured.

"It was essential."

"If Cynthia knew!" said Lady Ingleton.

"I mentioned no name."

"She must have guessed. It's odd, when I told you I didn't feel
treacherous--not really! But now I feel a brute. I've never done
anything like this before. It's against all my code. I've come here,
done all this, and now I dread meeting Mrs. Leith. I wish you could be
there when she comes."

She sent him a soft glance out of her Italian eyes.

"You make me feel so safe," she added.

"You and she must be alone. Remember this! Mrs. Leith must go out to
Constantinople."

"Leave the Sisterhood! Will she ever do that?"

"You came here with the hope of persuading her, didn't you?"

"A hope was it? A forlorn hope, perhaps."

"Bring it to fruition."

"But Cynthia! If she ever knows!"

Suddenly Father Robertson looked stern.

"If what you told me is true----"

"It is true."

"Then she is doing the devil's work. Put away your fears. They aren't
worthy of you."

As she took his hand in the saying of good-by she said:

"Your code is so different from ours. We think the only possible thing
to do--where a friend is concerned--is to shut the eyes and the lips,
and to pretend, and to keep on always pretending. We call that being
honorable."

"Poor things!" said Father Robertson.

But he pressed her hand as he said it, and there was an almost tender
smile on his lips.

"But your love of truth isn't quite dead yet," he added, on the
threshold of the door, as he let her out into the rain. "You haven't
been able to kill it. It's an indomitable thing, thank God."

"I wish I--why do you live always in Liverpool?" she murmured.

She put up her little silk umbrella and was gone.

There was a fire in her sitting-room on the following-morning. The day
was windy and cold, for March was going out resentfully. Before the
fire lay Turkish Jane on a cushion, blinking placidly at the flames.
Already she had become reconciled to her new life in this unknown
city. Her ecstasy of the journey had not returned, but the surprise
which had succeeded to it was now merged in a stagnant calm, and she
felt no objection to passing the remainder of her life in the Adelphi
Hotel. She supposed that she was comfortably settled for the day when
she heard her mistress call for Annette and give the most
objectionable order.

"Please take Jane away, Annette," said Lady Ingleton.

"Miladi!"

"I don't want her here this morning. I'm expecting a visitor, and Jane
might bark. I don't wish to have a noise in the room."

Annette, who looked decidedly sulky, approached the cushion, bent
down, and rather abruptly snatched the amazed doyenne of the Pekinese
from her voluptuous reveries.

"We shall probably leave here to-morrow," Lady Ingleton added.

Annette's expression changed.

"We're going back to London, Miladi?"

"I think so. I'll tell you this afternoon."

She glanced at her watch.

"I don't wish to be disturbed for an hour. Don't leave Jane in my
bedroom. Take her away to yours."

"Very well, Miladi."

Annette went out looking inquisitive, with Turkish Jane on her arm.

When she was gone Lady Ingleton took up "The Liverpool Mercury" and
tried to read the news of the day. The March wind roared outside and
made the windows rattle. She listened to it and forgot the chronicle
of the passing hour. She was a women who cared to know the big things
that were happening in the big world. She had always lived among men
who were helping to make history, and she was intelligent enough to
understand their efforts and to join in their discussions. Her husband
had often consulted her when he was in a tight place, and sometimes he
had told her she had the brain of a man. But she had the nerves and
the heart of a woman, and at this moment public affairs and the news
of the day did not interest her at all. She was concentrated on
woman's business. Into her hands she had taken a tangled love skein.
And she was almost frightened at what she had ventured to do. Could
she hope to be of any use, of any help, in getting it into order? Was
there any chance for the man she had last seen in Stamboul near Santa
Sophia? She almost dreaded Rosamund Leith's arrival. She felt nervous,
strung up. The roar of the wind added to her uneasiness. It suggested
turmoil, driven things, the angry passions of nature. Beyond the
Mersey the sea was raging. She had a stupid feeling that nature and
man were always in a ferment, that it was utterly useless to wish for
peace, or to try to bring about peace, that destinies could only be
worked out to their appointed ends in darkness and in fury. She even
forgot her own years of happiness for a little while and saw herself
as a woman always anxious, doubtful, and envisaging untoward things.
When a knock came on the door she started and got up quickly from her
chair. Her heart was beating fast. How ridiculous!

"Come in!" she said.

A waiter opened the door and showed in Rosamund



                              CHAPTER XI

Lady Ingleton looked swiftly at the woman coming in at the doorway
clad in the severe, voluminous, black gown and cloak, and black and
white headgear, which marked out the members of the Sisterhood of St.
Mary's. Her first thought was "What a cold face!" It was succeeded
immediately by the thought, "But beautiful even in its coldness." She
met Rosamund near the door, took her hand, and said:

"I am glad you were able to come. I wanted very much to meet you. I
came here really with the faint hope of seeing you. Let me take your
umbrella. What a day it is! Did you walk?"

"I came most of the way by tram. Thank you," said Rosamund, in a
contralto voice which sounded inflexible.

Lady Ingleton went to "stand" the umbrella in a corner. In doing this
she turned away from her visitor for a moment. She felt more
embarrassed, more "at a loss" than she had ever felt before; she even
felt guilty, though she had done no wrong and was anxious only to do
right. Her sense of guilt, she believed, was caused by the fact that
in her heart she condemned her visitor, and by the additional, more
unpleasant fact that she knew Rosamund was aware of her condemnation.

"It's hateful--so much knowledge between two women who are strangers
to each other!" she thought, as she turned round.

"Do sit down by the fire," she said to Rosamund, who was standing near
the writing-table immediately under a large engraving of "Wedded."

She wished ardently that Rosamund wore the ordinary clothes of a well-
dressed woman of the world. The religious panoply of the "sister's"
attire, with its suggestion of a community apart, got on her nerves,
and seemed to make things more difficult.

Rosamund went to a chair and sat down. She still looked very cold, but
she succeeded in looking serene, and her eyes, unworldly and pure, did
not fall before Lady Ingleton's.

Lady Ingleton sat down near her and immediately realized that she had
placed herself exactly opposite to "Wedded." She turned her eyes away
from the large nude arms of the bending man and met Rosamund's gaze
fixed steadily upon her. That gaze told her not to delay, but to go
straight to the tragic business which had brought her to Liverpool.

"You know of course that my husband is Ambassador at Constantinople,"
she began.

"Yes," said Rosamund.

"You and I met--at least we were in the same room once--at Tippie
Chetwinde's," said Lady Ingleton, almost pleading with her visitor. "I
heard you sing."

"Yes, I remember. I told Father Robertson so."

"I dare say you think it very strange my coming here in this way."

In spite of the strong effort of her will Lady Ingleton was feeling
with every moment more painfully embarrassed. All her code was
absolutely against mixing in the private concerns of others uninvited.
She had a sort of delicate hatred of curiosity. She longed to prove to
the woman by the fire that she was wholly incurious now, wholly free
from the taint of sordid vulgarity that clings to the social busybody.

"I've done it solely because I'm very sorry for some one," she
continued; "because I'm very sorry for your husband."

She looked away from Rosamund, and again her eyes rested on the
engraving of "Wedded." The large bare arms of the man, his bending,
amorous head, almost hypnotized her. She disliked the picture of which
this was a reproduction. Far too many people had liked it; their
affection seemed to her to have been destructive, to have destroyed
any value it had formerly had. Yet now, as she looked almost in
despite of herself, suddenly she saw through the engraving, through
the symbol, to something beyond; to the prompting conception in the
painter's mind which had led to the picture, to the great mystery of
the pathetic attempt of human beings who love, or who think they love,
to unite themselves to each other, to mingle body with body and soul
with soul. She saw a woman in the dress of a "sister," the woman who
was with her; she saw a man in an Eastern city; and abruptly courage
came to her on the wings of a genuine emotion.

"I don't know how to tell you what I feel about him, Mrs. Leith," she
said. "But I want to try to. Will you let me?"

"Yes. Please tell me," said Rosamund, in a level, expressionless
voice.

"Remember this; I never saw him till I saw him in Turkey, nor did my
husband. We were not able to draw any comparison between the unhappy
man and the happy man. We were unprejudiced."

"I quite understand that; thank you."

"It was in the summer. We were living at Therapia on the Bosporus. He
came to stay in a hotel not far off. My husband met him in a valley
which the Turks call Kesstane Dereh. He--your husband--was sitting
there alone by a stream. They talked. My husband asked him to call at
our summer villa. He came the next day. Of course I--I knew something
of his story"--she hurried on--"and I was prepared to meet a man who
was unhappy. (Forgive me for saying all this.)"

"But, please, I have come to hear," said Rosamund, coldly and
steadily.

"Your husband--I was alone with him during his first visit--made an
extraordinary impression upon me. I scarcely know how to describe it."
She paused for a moment. "There was something intensely bitter in his
personality. Bitterness is an active principle. And yet somehow he
conveyed to me an impression of emptiness too. I remember he said to
me, 'I don't quite know what I am going to do. I'm a free agent. I
have no ties.' I shall never forget his look when he said those words.
I never knew anything about loneliness--anything really--till that
moment. And after that moment I knew everything. I asked him to come
on the yacht to Brusa, or rather to Mudania; from there one goes to
Brusa. He came. You may think, perhaps, that he was eager for society,
for pleasure, distraction. It wasn't that. He was making a tremendous,
a terrible effort to lay hold on life again, to interest himself in
things. He was pushed to it."

"Pushed to it!" said Rosamund, still in the hard level voice. "Who
pushed him?"

"I can only tell you it was as I say," said Lady Ingleton, quickly and
with embarrassment. "We were very few on the yacht. Of course I saw a
good deal of your husband. He was absolutely reserved with me. He
always has been. You mustn't think he has ever given me the least bit
of confidence. He never has. I am quite sure he never would. We are
only acquaintances. But I want to be a friend to him now. He hasn't a
friend, not one, out there. My husband, I think, feels rather as I do
about him, in so far as a man can feel in our sort of way. He would
gladly be more intimate with your husband. But your husband doesn't
make friends. He's beyond anything of that kind. He tried, on the
yacht and at Brusa. He did his utmost. But he was held back by his
misery. I must tell you (it's very uninteresting)"--her voice softened
here, and her face slightly changed, became gentler, more intensely
feminine--"that my husband and I are very happy together. We always
have been; we always shall be; we can't help it. Being with us your
husband had to--to contemplate our happiness. It--I suppose it
reminded him----"

She stopped; she could not bring herself to say it. Again her eyes
rested upon "Wedded," and, in spite of her long conviction of its
essential banality--she classed it with "The Soul's Awakening,"
"Harmony," and all the things she was farthest away from--she felt
what it stood for painfully, almost mysteriously.

"One day," she resumed, speaking more slowly, and trying to banish
emotion from her voice, "I went out from the hotel where we stayed at
Brusa, quite alone. There's a mosque at Brusa called Jeshil Jami, the
Green Mosque. It stands above the valley. It is one of the most
beautiful things I know, and quite the most beautiful Osmanli
building. I like to go there alone. Very often there is no one in the
mosque. Well, I went there that day. When I went in--the guardian was
on the terrace; he knows me and that I'm the British Ambassadress, and
never bothers me--I thought at first the mosque was quite empty. I sat
down close to the door. After I had been there two or three minutes I
felt there was some one else in the mosque. I looked round. Before the
Mihrab there was a man. It was your husband. He was kneeling on the
matting, but--but he wasn't praying. When I knew, when I heard what he
was doing, I went away at once. I couldn't--I felt that----"

Again she paused. In the pause she heard the gale tearing at the
windows. She looked at the woman in the sister's dress. Rosamund was
sitting motionless, and was now looking down. Lady Ingleton positively
hated the sister's dress at that moment. She thought of it as a sort
of armor in which her visitor was encased, an armor which rendered her
invulnerable. What shaft could penetrate that smooth black and white,
that flowing panoply, and reach the heart Lady Ingleton desired to
pierce? Suddenly Lady Ingleton felt cruel. She longed to tear away
from Rosamund all the religion which seemed to be protecting her; she
longed to see her naked as Dion Leith was naked.

"I didn't care to look upon a man in hell," she said, in a voice which
had become almost brutal, a voice which Sir Carey would scarcely have
recognized if he had heard it.

Rosamund said nothing, and, after a moment, Lady Ingleton continued:

"With us on the yacht was one of my husband's secretaries of Embassy,
Cyril Vane, who had just become engaged to be married. He is married
now. In his cabin on the yacht he had a photograph of the girl. One
night he was walking up and down on deck with your husband, and your
husband--I'd just told him about Vane's engagement--congratulated him.
Vane invited Mr. Leith into the cabin and showed him the photograph.
Vane told me afterwards that he should never forget the look on your
husband's face as he took the photograph and gazed at it. When he put
it down he said to Vane, 'I hope you may be happy. She looks very
kind, and very good, too; but there's no cruelty on earth like the
cruelty of a good woman.'" (Did the sister's dress rustle faintly?)
"Vane--he's only a boy--was very angry for a moment, though he's
usually imperturbable. I don't know exactly what he said, but I
believe he made a rather strong protest about knowing his fiancee's
character /au fond/. Anyhow, your husband took hold of his arm and
said to him, 'Don't love very much and you may be happy. That's the
only chance for a man--not to love the woman very much.' Vane came to
me and told me. I remember it was late at night and my husband was
there. When Vane was leaving us Carey said to him, 'Forget the advice
that poor fellow gave you. Love her as much as you can, my boy. Dion
Leith speaks out of the bitterness that is destroying him. But very
few men can love as he can, and very few men have been punished by
their love as he has been punished by his. His sorrow is altogether
exceptional, and has made him lose the power of moral vision. His soul
has been poisoned at the source.' My husband was right."

"You came here to tell me that?" said Rosamund, lifting her head and
speaking coldly and very clearly.

"I didn't know what I was going to tell you. At the time I am speaking
of I had no thought of ever trying to see you. That thought came to me
long afterwards."

"Why?"

"I'm a happy woman. In my happiness I've learnt to respect love very
much, and I've learnt to recognize it at a glance. Your husband is the
victim of a great love, Mrs. Leith. I feel as if I couldn't stand by
and see him utterly destroyed by it."

"Father Robertson tells me----" said Rosamund.

And then she was silent. All this time she was struggling almost
furiously against pride and an intense reserve which seemed trying to
suffocate every good impulse within her. She held on to the thought of
Father Robertson (she was unable to hold on to the thought of God);
she strove not to hate the woman who was treading in her sanctuary,
and whose steps echoed harshly and discordantly to its farthest, its
holiest recesses; but she felt herself to be hardening against her
will, to be congealing, turning to ice. Nevertheless she was resolute
not to leave the room in which she was without learning all that this
woman had to tell her.

"Yes?" said Lady Ingleton.

And the thought went through her mind:

"Oh, how she is hating me!"

"Father Robertson told me there was someone else."

"Yes, there is. Otherwise I might never have come here. I'm partly to
blame. But I--but I can't possibly go into details. You mustn't ask me
for any details, please. Try to accept the little I can say as truth,
though I'm not able to give you any proof. You must know that women
who are intelligent, and have lived long in the--well, in the sort of
world I've lived in, are never mistaken about certain things. They
don't need what are called proofs. They know certain things are
happening, or not happening, without holding any proofs for or
against. Your husband has got into the wrong hands."

"What do you mean by that?" said Rosamund steadily, even obstinately.

"In his misery and absolute loneliness he has allowed himself to be
taken possession of by a woman. She is doing him a great deal of harm.
In fact she is ruining him."

She stopped. Perhaps she suspected that Rosamund, in defiance of her
own denial of proofs, would begin asking for them; but Rosamund said
nothing.

"He is going down," Lady Ingleton resumed. "He has already
deteriorated terribly. I saw him recently by chance in Stamboul (he
never comes to us now), and I was shocked at his appearance. When I
first met him, in spite of his bitterness and intense misery I knew at
once that I was with a man of fine nature. There was something
unmistakable, the rare imprint; that's fading from him now. You know
Father Robertson very well. I don't. But the very first time I was
with him I knew he was a man who was seeking the heights. Your husband
now is /seeking/ the depths, as if he wanted to hide himself and his
misery in them. Perhaps he hasn't found the lowest yet. I believe
there is only one human being who can prevent him from finding it. I'm
quite sure there is only one human being. That's why I came here."

She was silent. Then she added:

"I've told you now what I wished to tell you, all I can tell you."

In thinking beforehand of what this interview would probably be like
Lady Ingleton had expected it to be more intense, charged with greater
surface emotion than was the case. Now she felt a strange coldness in
the room. The dry rattling of the window under the assault of the gale
was an interpolated sound that was in place.

"Your husband has never mentioned your name to me," she said,
influenced by an afterthought. "And yet I've come here, because I know
that the only hope of salvation for him is here."

Again her eyes went to "Wedded," and then to the sister's dress and
close-fitting headgear which disguised Rosamund. And suddenly the
impulsiveness which was her inheritance from her Celtic and Latin
ancestors took complete possession of her. She got up swiftly and went
to Rosamund.

"You hate me for having come here, for having told you all this. You
will always hate me, I think. I've intruded upon your peaceful life in
religion--your peaceful, comfortable, sheltered life."

Her great dark eyes fixed themselves upon the cross which lay on
Rosamund's breast. She lifted her hand and pointed to it.

"You've nailed /him/ on a cross," she said, with almost fierce
intensity. "How can you be happy in that dress, worshiping God with a
lot of holy women?"

"Did I tell you I was happy?" said Rosamund.

She got up and stood facing Lady Ingleton. Her face still preserved
something of the coldness, but the color had deepened in the cheeks,
and the expression in the eyes had changed. They looked now much less
like the eyes of a "sister" than they had looked when she came into
the room.

"Take off that dress and go to Constantinople!" said Lady Ingleton.

Rosamund flushed deeply, painfully; her mouth trembled, and tears came
into her eyes, but she spoke resolutely.

"Thank you for telling me," she said. "You were right to come here and
to tell me. If I hate you, as you say, that's my fault, not yours."

She paused. It was evident that she was making a tremendous effort to
conquer something; she even shut her eyes for a brief instant. Then
she added in a very low voice;

"Thank you!"

And she put out her hand.

Tears started into Lady Ingleton's eyes as she took the hand. Rosamund
turned and went quickly out of the room.

Some minutes after she had gone Lady Ingleton heard rain beating upon
the window. The sound reminded her of the umbrella she had "stood" in
the corner of the room when Rosamund came in. It was still there.
Impulsively she went to the corner and took it up; then, realizing
that Rosamund must already be on her way, she laid it down on the
table. She stood for a moment looking from "Wedded" to the damp
umbrella.

Then she sat down on the sofa and cried impetuously.



                             CHAPTER XII

It was the month of May. Already there had been several unusually hot
days in Constantinople, and Mrs. Clarke was beginning to think about
the villa at Buyukderer. She was getting tired of Pera. She had
fulfilled her promise to Dion Leith. She had given up going to England
for Jimmy's Christmas holidays and had spent the whole winter in
Constantinople. But now she had had enough of it for the present,
indeed more than enough of it.

She was feeling weary of the everlasting diplomatic society, of the
/potins/ political and social, of the love affairs and intrigues of
her acquaintances which she knew of or divined, of the familiar voices
and faces. She wanted something new; she wanted to break away. The
restlessness that was always in her, concealed beneath her pale aspect
of calm, was persecuting her as the spring with its ferment drew near
to the torrid summer.

The spring had got into her veins and had made her long for novelty.

One morning when Sonia came into Mrs. Clarke's bedroom with the coffee
she brought a piece of news.

"Miladi Ingleton arrived at the Embassy from England yesterday," said
Sonia, in her thick, soft voice.

The apparent recovery of Lady Ingleton's mother had been a deception.
She had had a relapse almost immediately after Lady Ingleton's return
from Liverpool to London; an operation had been necessary, and Lady
Ingleton had been obliged to stay on in England several weeks. During
this time Mrs. Clarke had had no news from her. Till Sonia's
announcement she had not known the date fixed for her friend's return.
She received the information with her usual inflexibility, and merely
said:

"I'll go to see her this afternoon."

Then she took up a newspaper which Sonia had brought in with her and
began to sip the coffee.

As soon as she was dressed she sent a note to the British Embassy to
ask if her friend would be in at tea-time.

Lady Ingleton drew her brows together when she read it. She was
delighted to be again in Constantinople, for she had missed Carey
quite terribly, but she wished that Cynthia Clarke was anywhere else.
Ever since her visit to Liverpool she had been dreading the inevitable
meeting with the friend whose secret she had betrayed. Yet the meeting
must take place. She would be obliged some day to look once more into
Cynthia Clarke's earnest and distressed eyes. When that happened would
she hate herself very much for what she had done? She had often
wondered. She wondered now, as she read the note written in her
friend's large upright hand, as she wrote a brief answer to say she
would be in after five o'clock that day.

She was troubled by the fact that her visit to Liverpool had not
yielded the result she had hoped for. Rosamund Leith had not sought
her husband. But she had taken off the sister's dress and had given up
living in the north.

Lady Ingleton knew this from Father Robertson, with whom she
corresponded. She had never seen Rosamund or heard from her since the
interview in the Adelphi Hotel. And she was troubled, although she had
recently received from Father Robertson a letter ending with these
words:


 "Pressure would be useless. I have found by experience that one
  cannot hurry the human soul. It must move at its own pace. You
  have done your part. Try to leave the rest with confidence in
  other hands. Through you she knows the truth of her husband's
  condition. She has given up the Sisterhood. Surely that means that
  she has taken the first step on the road that leads to
  Constantinople."


But now May was here with its heat, and its sunshine, and its dust,
and Lady Ingleton must soon meet the eyes of Cynthia Clarke, and the
man she had striven to redeem was unredeemed.

She sighed as she got up from her writing-table. Perhaps perversely
she felt that she would mind meeting Cynthia Clarke less if her
treachery had been rewarded by the accomplishment of her purpose. A
useless treachery seemed to her peculiarly unpardonable. She hated
having done a wrong without securing a /quid pro quo/. Even if Father
Robertson was right, and Rosamund Leith's departure from the
Sisterhood were the first step on the road to Constantinople, she
might arrive too late.

Although she was once more with Carey, Lady Ingleton felt unusually
depressed.

Soon after five the door of her boudoir was opened by a footman, and
Mrs. Clarke walked slowly in, looking Lady Ingleton thought, even
thinner, even more haggard and grave than usual. She was perfectly
dressed in a gown that was a marvel of subtle simplicity, and wore a
hat that drew just enough attention to the lovely shape of her small
head.

"Certainly she has the most delicious head I ever saw," was Lady
Ingleton's first (preposterous) thought. "And the strongest will I
ever encountered," was the following thought, as she looked into her
friend's large eyes.

After they had talked London and Paris for a few minutes Lady Ingleton
changed the subject, and with a sort of languid zest, which was
intended to conceal a purpose she desired to keep secret, began to
speak of Pera and of the happenings there while she had been away.
Various acquaintances were discussed, and presently Lady Ingleton
arrived, strolling, at Dion Leith.

"Mr. Leith is still here, isn't he?" she asked. "Carey hasn't seen him
lately but thinks he is about."

"Oh yes, he is still here," said Mrs. Clarke's husky voice.

"What does he do? How does he pass his time?"

"I often wonder," replied Mrs. Clarke, squeezing a lemon into her cup,
which was full of clear China tea.

She put the lemon, thoroughly squeezed, down on its plate, looking
steadily at her friend, and continued:

"You remember last summer when I asked you to be kind to him, and told
you why I was interested in him, poor fellow?"

"Oh yes."

"I really thought at that time it would be possible to assist him to
get back into life, what we understand by life. You helped me like a
true friend."

"Oh, I really did nothing."

"You enabled me to continue my acquaintance with him here," said Mrs.
Clarke inflexibly.

Lady Ingleton was silent, and Mrs. Clarke continued:

"You know what I did, my efforts to interest him in all sorts of
things. I even got Jimmy out because I knew Mr. Leith was fond of him,
threw them together, even tried to turn Mr. Leith into a sort of
holiday tutor. Anything to take him out of himself. Later on, when
Jimmy went back to England, I though I would try hard to wake up Dion
Leith's mind."

"Did you?" said Lady Ingleton, in her most languid voice.

"I took him about in Stamboul. I showed him all the interesting things
that travelers as a rule know nothing about. I tried to make him feel
Stamboul. I even spent the winter here chiefly because of him, though,
of course, nobody must know that but you."

"Entendu, ma chere!"

"But I've made a complete failure of it all."

"You meant that Mr. Leith can't take up life again?"

"He simply doesn't care for the things of the mind. He has very few
mental resources. I imagined that there was very much more in him to
work upon than there is. If his heart receives a hard blow, an
intellectual man can always turn for consolation to the innumerable
things of art, philosophy, literature, that are food for the mind. But
Mr. Leith unfortunately isn't an intellectual man. And another
thing----"

She had been speaking very quietly; now she paused.

"Yes?" said Lady Ingleton.

"Jimmy came out for the Easter holidays. It was absurd, because
they're so short, but I had to see him, and I couldn't very well go to
England. Well, Jimmy's taken a violent dislike to Mr. Leith."

"I thought Jimmy was very fond of him."

"He was devoted to him, but now he can't bear him. In fact, Jimmy
won't have anything to do with Dion Leith. I suppose--boys of that age
are often very sharp--I suppose he sees the deterioration in Mr. Leith
and it disgusts him."

"Deterioration!" said Lady Ingleton, leaning forward, and speaking
more impulsively than before.

"Yes. It is heart-rending."

"Really!"

"And it makes things difficult for me."

"I'm sorry for that."

There was a moment of silence; then, as Mrs. Clarke did not speak, but
sat still wrapped in a haggard immobility, Lady Ingleton said:

"When do you go to Buyukderer?"

"I shall probably go next week. I've very tired of Pera."

"You look tired."

"I didn't mean physically. I'm never physically tired."

"Extraordinary woman!" said Lady Ingleton, with a faint, unhumorous
smile. "Come and see some Sevres I picked up at Christie's. Carey is
delighted with it, although, of course, horrified at the price I paid
for it."

She got up and went with Mrs. Clarke into one of the drawing-rooms.
Dion Leith was not mentioned again.

That evening the Ingletons dined alone. Sir Carey said he must insist
on a short honeymoon even though they were obliged to spend it in an
Embassy. They had dinner in Bohemian fashion on a small round table in
Lady Ingleton's boudoir, and were waited upon by Sir Carey's valet, a
middle-aged Italian who had been for many years in his service and who
had succeeded, in the way of Italian servants, in becoming one of the
family. The Pekinese lay around solaced by the arrival of their
mistress and of their doyenne.

When dinner was over and Sir Carey had lit his cigar, he breathed a
sigh of contentment.

"At last I'm happy once more after all those months of solitude!"

He looked across at his wife, and added:

"But are you happy at being with me again?"

She smiled.

"Yes," he said, "I know, of course."

"Then why do you ask?"

"Well, I'm a trained observer, like every competent diplomatist, and--
there's something. I see in the lute of your happiness a tiny rift.
It's scarcely visible, but--I see it."

"I'm not quite happy to-night."

"And you won't tell me why, on our honeymoon?"

"I want to tell you but I can't. I have no right to tell you."

"You only can judge of that."

"I've done something that even you might think abominable, something
treacherous. I had a great reason--but still!" She sighed. "I shall
never be able to tell you what it is, because to do that would
increase my sin. To-night I'm realizing that I'm not at all sorry for
what I have done. And that not being sorry--as well as something else
--makes me unhappy in a new way. It's all very complicated."

"Like Balkan politics! Shall we"--he looked round the room
meditatively--"shall we set the dogs at it?"

She smiled.

"Even they couldn't drive my /tristesse/ quite away. You have more
power with me than many dogs. Read me something. Read me 'Rabbi ben
Ezra.'"

Sir Carey went to fetch the exorcizer.

The truth was that Lady Ingleton's interview with Cynthia Clarke had
made her realize two things: that since she had come to know Father
Robertson, and had betrayed to him the secret of her friend's life,
any genuine feeling of liking she had had for Cynthia Clarke had died;
and that Cynthia Clarke was tired of Dion Leith.

That day Mrs. Clarke's hypocrisy had, perhaps, for the first time,
absolutely disgusted, and even almost horrified, Lady Ingleton. For
years Lady Ingleton had known of it, but for years she had almost
admired it. The cleverness, the subtlety, the competence of it had
entertained her mind. She had respected, too, the courage which never
failed Mrs. Clarke. But she was beginning to see her with new eyes.
Perhaps Father Robertson had given his impulsive visitor a new moral
vision.

During the conversation that afternoon at certain moments Lady
Ingleton had almost hated Cynthia Clarke--when Cynthia had spoken of
trying to wake up Dion Leith's mind, of his not being an intellectual
man, of Jimmy Clarke's shrinking from him because of his
deterioration. And when Cynthia had said that deterioration was
"heart-rending" Lady Ingleton had quite definitely detested her. This
feeling of detestation had persisted while, in the drawing-room,
Cynthia was lovingly appreciating the new acquisition of Sevres. Lady
Ingleton sickened now when she thought of the lovely hands sensitively
touching, feeling, the thin china. There really was something
appalling in the delicate mentality, in the subtle taste, of a woman
in whom raged such devastating physical passions.

Lady Ingleton shuddered as she remembered her conversation with her
"friend." But it had brought about something. It had driven away any
lingering regret of hers for having spoken frankly to Father
Robertson. Cynthia was certainly tired of Dion Leith. Was she about to
sacrifice him as she had sacrificed others? Lady Ingleton dreaded the
future. For during the interview at the Adelphi Hotel she had realized
Rosamund's innate and fastidious purity. To forgive even one
infidelity would be a tremendous moral triumph in such a woman as
Rosamund. But if Cynthia Clarke threw Dion Leith away, and he fell
into promiscuous degradation, then surely Rosamund's nature would rise
up in inevitable revolt. Even if she came to Constantinople then it
would surely be too late.

Lady Ingleton had seen clearly enough into the mind of Cynthia Clarke,
but there was hidden from her the greater part of a human drama not
yet complete.

Combined with the ugly passion which governed her life, Mrs. Clarke
had an almost wild love of personal freedom. As much as she loved to
fetter she hated to be fettered. This hatred had led her into many
difficulties during the course of her varied life, difficulties which
had always occurred at moments when she wanted to get rid of people.
Ever since she had grown up there had been recurring epochs when she
had been tormented by the violent desire to rid herself of some one
whom she had formerly longed for, whom she had striven to bind to her.
Until now she had always eventually succeeded in breaking away from
those who were beginning to involve her in weariness or to disgust
her. There had sometimes been perilous moments, painful scenes, bitter
recriminations. But by the exercise of her indomitable power of will,
helped by her exceptional lack of scruple, she had always managed to
accomplish her purpose. She had always found hitherto that she was
more pitiless, and therefore more efficient, than anyone opposed to
her in a severe struggle of wills. But Dion Leith was beginning to
cause her serious uneasiness. She had known from the beginning of
their acquaintance that he was an exceptional man; since his tragedy
she had realized that the exceptional circumstances of his life had
accentuated his individuality. In sorrow, in deterioration, he had
broken loose from restraint. She had helped to make him what he had
now become, the most difficult man she had ever had to deal with. When
he had crossed the river to her he had burnt all the boats behind him.
If he had sometimes been weak in goodness, in those former days long
past, in what he considered as evil--Mrs. Clarke did not see things in
white and black--he had developed a peculiar persistence and
determination which were very like strength.

Looking back, Mrs. Clarke realized that the definite change in Dion,
which marked the beginning of a new development, dated from the night
in the garden at Buyukderer when Jimmy had so nearly learnt the truth.
On that night she had forced Dion to save her reputation with her
child by lying and playing the hypocrite to a boy who looked up to him
and trusted in him. Dion had not forgotten his obedience. Perhaps he
hated her because of it in some secret place of his soul. She was sure
that he intended to make her pay for it. He had obeyed her in what she
considered as a very trifling matter. (For of course Jimmy had to be
deceived.) But since then he had often shown a bitter, even sometimes
a brutal, disposition to make her obey him. She could not fully
understand the measure of his resentment because she had none of his
sense of honor and did not share his instinctive love of truth. But
she knew he had suffered acutely in tricking and lying to Jimmy.

On that night, then, he had burnt his boats. She herself had told him
to do it when she had said to him, "Give yourself wholly to me." She
was beginning to regret that she had ever said that.

At first, in her perversity, she had curiously enjoyed Dion's misery.
It had wrapped him in a garment that was novel. It had thrown about
him a certain romance. But now she was becoming weary of it. She had
had enough of it and enough of him. That horrible process, which she
knew so well, had repeated itself once more: she had wanted a thing;
she had striven for it; she had obtained it; she had enjoyed it (for
she knew well how to enjoy and never thought that the game was not
worth the candle). And then, by slow, almost imperceptible degrees,
her power of enjoyment had begun to lessen. Day by day it had lost in
strength. She had tried to stimulate it, to deceive herself about its
decay, but the time had come, as it had come to her many times in the
past, when she had been forced to acknowledge to herself that it was
no longer living but a corpse. Dion Leith had played his part in her
life. She wished now to put him outside of her door. She had made
sacrifices for him; for him she had run risks. All that was very well
so long as he had had the power to reward her. But now she was
beginning to brood over those risks, those sacrifices, with
resentment, to magnify them in her mind; she was beginning to be angry
as she dwelt upon that which distortedly she thought of as her
unselfishness.

After Jimmy had left Turkey to go back to Eton, and the summer had
died, Mrs. Clarke had fulfilled her promise to Dion. She had settled
at Pera for the winter, and she had arranged his life for him. From
the moment of Jimmy's departure Dion had given himself entirely to
her. He had even given himself with a sort of desperation. She had
been aware of his fierce concentration, and she had tasted it with a
keenness of pleasure, she had savored it deliberately and fully in the
way of an epicure. The force of his resolution towards evil--it was
just that--had acted upon her abominably sensitive temperament as a
strong tonic. That period had been the time when, to her, the game was
worth the candle, was worth a whole blaze of candles.

Already, then, Dion had begun to show the new difficult man whom she,
working hand in hand with sorrow, had helped to create within him; but
she had at first enjoyed his crudities of temper, his occasional
outbursts of brutality, his almost fierce roughness and the hardness
which alternated with his moments of passion.

She had understood that he was flinging away with furious hands all
the baggage of virtue he had clung to in the past, that he was
readjusting his life, was reversing all the habits which had been
familiar and natural to him in the existence with Rosamund. So much
the better, she had thought. The fact that he was doing this proved to
her her power over him. She had smiled, in her unsmiling way, upon his
efforts to do what she had told him to do, to cut away the cancer that
was in him and to cut away all that was round it. Away with the old
moralities, the old hatred of lies and deceptions, the old love of
sanity and purity of life.

But away, too, with the old reverence for, and worship of, the woman
possessed.

Dion had taken to heart a maxim once uttered to him by Mrs. Clarke in
the garden at Buyukderer. Mention had been made of the very foolish
and undignified conduct of a certain woman in Pera society who had
been badly treated by a young diplomat. In discussing the matter Dion
had chanced to say:

"But if she does such things how can any man respect her?"

Mrs. Clarke's reply, spoken with withering sarcasm, had been:

"Women don't want to be /respected/ by men."

Dion had not forgotten that saying. It had sunk deep into his heart.
He had come to believe it. Even when he thought of Rosamund still he
believed it. He had respected her, and had shown his respect in the
most chivalrous way at his command, and she had never really loved
him. Evidently women were not what he had thought they were. Mrs.
Clarke knew what they were and a thousand things that he did not know.
He grasped at her cynicism, and he often applied it, translated
through his personality, to herself. He even went farther in cynicism
than she had ever gone, behaving like a convert to a religion which
had the charm of novelty. He praised her for her capacities as a liar,
a hypocrite, a subtle trickster, a thrower of dust in the eyes of her
world. One of his favorite names for her was "dust-thrower." Sometimes
he abused her. She believed that at moments he detested her. But he
clung to her and he did not mean to give her up. And she knew that.

After that horrible night when Jimmy had waked up she had succeeded in
making Dion believe that he was deeply loved by her. She had really
had an ugly passion for him, and she had contrived easily enough to
dress it up and present it as love. And he clung to that semblance of
love, because it was all that he had, because it was a weapon in his
hand, and because he had made for it a sacrifice. He had sacrificed
the truth that was in him, and he had received in part payment the
mysterious dislike of the boy who had formerly looked up to him.

Jimmy had never been friendly with Dion since the night of their
search for his mother in the garden.

His manner towards his mother had changed but little. He was slightly
more reserved with her than he had been. Her faint air of sarcasm
when, in Sonia's room, he had shown her his boyish agitation, had made
a considerable impression upon him. He was unable to forget it. And he
was a little more formal with his mother; showed her, perhaps, more
respect than before. But the change was trifling. His respect for
Dion, however, was obviously dead. Indeed he had begun to show a
scarcely veiled hostility towards Dion in the summer holidays, and in
the recent Easter holidays, spent by him in Pera, he had avoided Dion
as much as possible.

"That fellow still here!" he had said, with boyish gruffness, when his
mother had first mentioned Dion's name immediately after his arrival.
And when he had seen Dion he had said straight out to his mother that
he couldn't "stand Leith at any price now." She had asked him why,
fixing her eyes upon him, but the only reply she had succeeded in
getting had been that he didn't trust the fellow, that he hadn't
trusted Leith for a long time.

"Since when?" she had said.

"Can't remember," had been the non-committal answer.

It seemed as if Jimmy had seen through Dion's insincerity in the
garden at Buyukderer. Yet there was nothing to show that he had not
accepted his mother's insincerity in Sonia's room at its face value.
Even Mrs. Clarke had not been able to understand exactly what was in
her boy's mind. But Jimmy's hostility to Dion had troubled her
obscurely, and had added to her growing weariness of this intrigue
something more vital. Her intelligence divined, rather than actually
perceived, the coming into her life of a definite menace to her
happiness, if happiness it could be called. She felt as if Jimmy were
on the track of her secret, and she was certain that Dion was the
cause of the boy's unpleasant new alertness. In the past she had taken
risks for Dion. But she had had the great reason of what she chose to
call passion. That reason was gone now. She was resolved not to take
the greatest of all risks for a man whom she wanted to get rid of.

She was resolved; but she encountered now in Dion a resolve which she
had not suspected he was capable of, and which began to render her
seriously uneasy.

Lady Ingleton's remark, "you look tired," had struck unpleasantly on
Mrs. Clarke's ears, and she came away from the Embassy that day with
them in her mind. She was on foot. As she came out through the great
gateway of the Embassy she remembered that she had been coming from it
on that day in June when she had seen Dion Leith for the first time in
Pera. A sharp thrill had gone through her that day. He had come. He
had obeyed the persistent call of her will. What she had desired for
so long would be. And she had been fiercely glad for two reasons; one
an ordinary reason, the other less ordinary. A mysterious reason of
the mind. If her will had played her false for once, had proved
inadequate, she would have suffered strangely. When she knew it had
not she had triumphed. But now, as she walked onward slowly, she
wished she had never seen Dion Leith in Pera, she wished that her will
had played her false. It would have been better so, for she was in a
difficult situation, and she foresaw that it was going to become more
difficult. She was assailed by that recurring desire which is the
scourge of the sensualist, the desire to rid herself violently,
abruptly and forever of the possession she had schemed and made long
efforts to obtain. Her torch was burnt out. She wished to stamp out
the flame of another torch which still glowed with a baleful fire.

"And Delia has noticed something!" she thought.

The thought was scarcely out of her mind when she came face to face
with Dion Leith. He stopped before her.

"Have you been to the Embassy?" he said.

"Yes. Delia Ingleton came back yesterday. You aren't going to call
there?"

"Of course not. I happened to see you walking in that direction, so I
thought I would wait for you."

With the manner of a man exercising a right he turned to walk back
with her. A flame of irritation scorched her, but she did not show any
emotion. She only said quietly:

"You know I am not particularly fond of being seen with men in the
Grande Rue."

"Very well. If you like, I'll come to your flat by a round-about way.
I'll be there five minutes after you are."

Before she had time to say anything he was gone, striding through the
crowd.

Mrs. Clarke walked on and came into the Grande Rue.

She lived in a flat in a street which turned out of the Grande Rue on
the left not very far from the Taxim Garden. As she walked on slowly
she was trying to make up her mind to force a break with Dion. She had
great courage and was naturally ruthless, yet for once she was beset
by indecision. She did not any longer feel sure that she could
dominate this man. She had bent him to her will when she took him; but
could she do so when she wished to get rid of him?

When she reached the house, on the second floor of which was her flat,
she found him there waiting for her.

"You must have walked very quickly, Dion," she said.

"No, I didn't," he replied bruskly. "You walked very slowly."

"I feel tired to-day."

"I thought you were never tired."

"Every woman is tired sometimes."

They began to ascend the staircase. There was no lift.

"Are you going out to-night?" she heard him say behind her.

"No. I shall go to bed early."

"I'll stay till then."

"You know you can't stay very late here."

She heard him laugh.

"When you've just said you are going to bed early!"

She said nothing more till they reached the flat. He followed her in
and put his hat down.

"Will you have tea?"

"No, thanks; nothing."

"Go into the drawing-room. I'll come in a moment."

She left him and went into her bedroom.

He waited for her in the drawing-room. At first he sat down. The room
was full of the scent of flowers, and he remembered the strong flowery
scent which had greeted him when he visited the villa at Buyukderer
for the first time. How long ago that seemed--aeons ago! A few minutes
passed, registered by the ticking of a little clock of exquisite
bronze work on the mantelpiece. She did not come. He felt restless. He
always felt restless in Constantinople. Now he got up and walked about
the room, turning sharply from time to time, pausing when he turned,
then resuming his walk. Once, as he turned, he found himself exactly
opposite to a mirror. He stared into it and saw a man still young, but
lined, with sunken eyes, a mouth drooping and bitter, a head on which
the dark hair was no longer thick and springy. His hair had retreated
from the temples, and this fact had changed his appearance, had
lessened his good looks, and at the same time had given to his face an
odd suggestion of added intellectuality which was at war with the
plain stamp of dissipation imprinted upon it. Even in repose his face
was almost horribly expressive.

As he stared into the glass he thought:

"If I cut off my mustache I should look like a tragic actor who was a
thorough bad lot."

He turned away, frowning, and resumed his walk. Presently he stood
still and looked about the room. He was getting impatient.
Irritability crept through him. He almost hated Mrs. Clarke for
keeping him waiting so long.

"Why the devil doesn't she come?" he thought.

He stood trying to control his nervous anger, clenching his muscular
hands, and looking from one piece of furniture to another, from one
ornament to another ornament, with quickly shifting eyes.

His attention was attracted by something unusual in the room which he
had not noticed till now. On a writing-table of ebony near one of the
windows he saw a large photograph in a curious frame of ruddy arbutus
wood. He had never before seen a photograph in any room lived in by
Mrs. Clarke, and he had heard her say that photographs killed a room,
and might easily kill, too, with their staring impotence, any
affection one felt for the friends they represented. Whose photograph
could this be which triumphed over such a dislike? He walked to the
table, bent down and saw a standing boy in flannels, bare-headed, with
thick, disordered hair and bare arms, holding in his large hands a
cricket bat. It was Jimmy, and his eyes looked straight into Dion's.

A door clicked. There was a faint rustling. Mrs. Clarke walked into
the room.

Dion turned round.

"What's this photograph doing here?" he asked roughly.

"Doing?"

"Yes. You hate photographs. I've heard you say so."

"Jimmy gave it to me on my birthday just before he left for England.
It's quite a good one."

"You are going to keep it here?"

"Yes. I am going to keep it here. Come and sit down."

He did not move.

"Jimmy loathes me," he said.

"Nonsense."

"He does. Through you he has come to loathe me, and you keep his
photograph here----"

"I don't allow any one to criticize what I do in my own drawing-room,"
she interrupted. "You are really childish to-day."

His intense irritability had communicated itself to her. She felt an
almost reckless desire to get rid of him. His look of embittered
wretchedness tormented her nerves. She wondered how it had ever been
able to interest her, even to lure her. She was amazed at her own
perversity.

"I cannot allow you to come here if you are going to try to interfere
with my arrangements," she added, with a sort of fierce coldness.

"I have a right to come here."

"You have not. You have no rights over me, none at all. I have made a
great many sacrifices for you, far too many, but I shall never
sacrifice my complete independence for you or for any one."

"Sacrifices for me!" he exclaimed.

He snatched up the photograph, held it with both his hands, exerted
his strength, smashed the glass, broke the frame, tore the photograph
in half, and threw it, the fragments of red wood and the bits of glass
on the table.

"You've made your boy hate me, and you shan't have him there," he said
savagely.

"How dare you!" she exclaimed, in a low, hoarse voice.

She flung out her hands. In snatching at the ruined photograph she
picked up with it a fragment of glass. It cut her hand slightly, and a
thin thread of blood ran down over her white skin.

"Oh, your hand!" exclaimed Dion, in a changed voice. "It's bleeding!"

He pulled out his handkerchief.

"Leave it alone! I forbid you to touch it!"

She put the fragments of the photograph inside her dress, gently,
tenderly even. Then she turned and faced him.

"To-morrow I shall telegraph to England for another photograph to be
sent out, and it will stand here," she said, pointing with her
bleeding hand at the writing-table. "It will always stand on my table
here and in the Villa Hafiz."

Then she bound her own handkerchief about her hand and rang the bell.
Sonia came.

"I've stupidly cut my hand, Sonia. Come and tie it up. Mr. Leith is
going in a moment, and then you shall bathe it."

Sonia looked at Dion, and, without a word, adjusted the handkerchief
deftly, and pinned it in place with a safety-pin which she drew out of
her dress. Then she left the room with her flat-footed walk. As she
shut the door Dion said doggedly:

"You'd better let her bathe it now, because I'm not going in a
moment."

"When I ask you to go you will go."

"Sit down. I must speak to you."

He pointed to a large sofa. She went very deliberately to a chair and
sat down.

"Why don't you sit on the sofa?"

"I prefer this."

He sat on the sofa.

"I must speak to you about Jimmy."

"Well?"

"What's the matter with him? What have you been up to with him?"

"Nothing."

"Then why should he turn against me and not against you?"

"I don't understand what you mean."

"You do. It's since that night in the garden when you made me lie to
him. Ever since that night he's been absolutely different with me. You
know it."

"I can't help it."

"He believed your lies to him, apparently. Why doesn't he believe
mine?"

"Of course he believed what you told him."

"He didn't, or he wouldn't have changed. He hates your having anything
to do with me. He's told you so. I'm sure of it."

"Jimmy would never dare to do that."

"Anyhow, you know he does."

She did not deny it.

"Remember this," Dion said, looking straight at her, "I'm not going to
be sacrificed a second time on account of a child."

After a long pause, during which Mrs. Clarke sat without moving, her
lovely head leaning against a cushion which was fastened near the top
of the back of the chair, she said:

"What do you mean exactly by being sacrificed, Dion?"

Her manner had changed. The hostility had gone out of it. Her husky
voice sounded gentle almost, and she looked at him earnestly.

"I mean just this: my life with the woman I once cared for was smashed
to pieces by a child, my own dead child. I'm not going to allow my
life with you to be smashed to pieces by Jimmy. Isn't a man more than
a child? Can't he feel more than a child feels, give more than a child
can give? Isn't a thing full grown as valuable, as worth having as a
thing that's immature?"

He spoke with almost passionate resentment.

"D'you mean to tell me that a man's love always means less to a woman
than a child's love means?"

Silently, while he spoke, she compared the passion she had had for
Dion Leith with the love she would always have for Jimmy. The one was
dead; the other could not die. That was the difference between such
things.

"The two are so different that it is useless to compare them," she
replied. "Surely you could not be jealous of a child."

"I could be jealous of anything that threatened me in my life with
you. It's all I've got now, and I won't have it interfered with."

"But neither must you attempt to interfere with my life with my
child," she said, very calmly.

"You dragged me into your life with Jimmy. You have always used Jimmy
as a means. It began long ago in London when you were at Claridge's."

"There is no need--"

"There is need to make you see clearly why I have every right to take
a stand now against--against----"

"Against what?"

"I feel you're changing. I don't trust you. You are not to be trusted.
Since Jimmy has been here again I feel that you are different."

"I am obliged to be specially careful now the boy is beginning to grow
up. He notices things now he wouldn't have noticed a year or two ago.
And it will get worse from year to year. That isn't my fault."

His sunken eyes looked fixedly at her from the midst of the network of
wrinkles which disfigured his face.

"Now what are you trying to lead up to?" he said.

"It's very foolish of you to be always suspicious. Only stupid people
are always suspecting others of sharp practise."

"I'm stupid compared with you, but I'm not so stupid that I haven't
learnt to know you better than other people know you, better,
probably, than any one else on earth knows you. It is entirely through
you that Jimmy has got to hate me. I'm not going to let you use his
hatred of me as a weapon against me. I've been wanting to tell you
this, but I thought I'd wait till he had gone."

"Why should I want to use a weapon against you?"

"I don't know. It isn't always easy to know why you want things.
You're such an inveterate liar, and so tricky that you'd puzzle the
devil himself."

"Do you realize that all you are saying to-day implies something? It
implies that in your opinion I am not a free agent, that you consider
you have a right to govern my actions. But I deny that."

She spoke firmly, but without any heat.

"Do you mean to say that what we are to each other gives me no more
rights over you than mere acquaintances have?"

"It gives you no more rights over me than mere acquaintances have."

He sat looking at her for a minute. Then he said:

"Cynthia, come and sit here, please, beside me."

"Why should I?"

"Please come."

"Very well."

She got up, came to the sofa with a sort of listless decision, and sat
down beside him. He took her uninjured hand. His hand was burning with
heat. He closed and unclosed his fingers as he went on speaking.

"What is there in such a relation as ours if it carries no rights? You
have altered my whole life. Is that nothing? I live out here only
because of you. I have nothing out here but you. All these months,
ever since we left Buyukderer, I've lived just as you wished. I went
into society at Buyukderer because you wished me to. When you didn't
care any more about my doing that I lived in the shade in Galata. I've
fallen in with every deception you thought necessary, I've told every
lie you wished me to tell. Ever since you made me lie to Jimmy I
haven't cared much. But you'll never know, because you can't
understand such things, what the loss of Jimmy's confidence and
respect has meant to me. However, that's all past. I'm as much of a
hypocrite as you are; I'm as false as you are; I'm as rotten as you
are--with other people. But don't, for God's sake, let's be rotten
with each other. That would be too foul, like thieves falling out."

"I've always been perfectly straight with you," she said coldly. "I
have nothing to reproach myself with."

The closing of his fingers on her hand, and their unclosing, irritated
her whole body. To-day she disliked his touch intensely, so intensely
that she could scarcely believe she had ever liked it, longed for it,
schemed for it.

"Please keep your hand still!" she said.

"What?"

"It makes me nervous your doing that. Either hold my hand or don't
hold it."

"I don't understand. What was I doing?"

"Oh, never mind. I've always been straight with you. I don't know why
you are attacking me."

"I feel you are changing towards me. So I thought I'd tell you that I
don't intend to be driven out a second time by a child. It's better
you should know that. Then you won't attempt the impossible."

She looked into his sunken eyes.

"Jimmy has got to dislike you," she said. "It's unfortunate, but it
can't be helped. I don't know exactly why it is so. It may be because
he's older, just at the age when boys begin to understand about men
and women. You're not always quite so careful before him as you might
be. I don't mean in what you say, but in your manner. I think Jimmy
fancies you like me in a certain way. I think he probably took it into
his head that you were hanging about the garden that night because
perhaps you hoped to meet me there. A very little more and he might
begin to suspect me. You have been frank with me to-day. I'll be frank
with you. I want you to understand that if there ever was a question
of my losing Jimmy's love and respect I should fight to keep them,
sacrifice anything to keep them. Jimmy comes first with me, and always
will. It couldn't be otherwise. I prefer that you should know it."

He shot a glance at her that was almost cunning. She had been prepared
for a perhaps violent outburst, but he only said:

"Jimmy won't be here again for some time, so we needn't bother about
him."

She was genuinely surprised, but she did not show it.

"It was you who brought up the question," she said.

"Never mind. Don't worry about it. If Jimmy comes out for the summer
holidays----"

"He will, of course."

"Then I can go away from Buyukderer just for those few weeks."

"I----" She paused; then went on: "I must tell you that you mustn't
come to Buyukderer again this summer."

"Then you won't go there?"

"Of course I must go. I have the villa. I am going there next week."

"If you go, then I shall go. But I'll leave when Jimmy comes, as you
are so fussed about him."

She could scarcely believe that it was Dion who was speaking to her.
Often she had heard him speak violently, irritably, even cruelly and
rudely. But there was a sort of ghastly softness in his voice. His
hand still held hers, but its grasp had relaxed. In his touch, as in
his voice, there was a softness which disquieted her.

"I'm sorry, but I can't let you come to Buyukderer this summer," she
said. "Once did not matter. But if you came again my reputation would
suffer."

"Then I'll stay at some other place on the Bosporus and come over."

"That would be just as bad."

"Do you seriously mean that we are to be entirely separated during the
whole of this summer?"

"I must be careful of my reputation now Jimmy's growing up. The
Bosporus is the home of malicious gossip."

"Do answer my question. Do you mean that we are to be separated during
the summer?"

"I don't see how it can be helped."

"It can be helped very easily. Don't go to Buyukderer."

"I must. I have the villa."

"Let it."

"I couldn't possibly stand Constantinople in the summer."

"There's no need to do that. There are other places besides
Constantinople and Buyukderer. You might go to one of them. Or you
might travel."

She sat down for a moment looking down.

"Do you mean that I might travel with you?" she said, at last.

"Not with me. But I could happen to be where you are."

"That's not possible. Some one would get to know of it."

"How absurdly /ingenue/ you have become all of a sudden!" he said,
with soft, but scathing, irony.

And he laughed, let out a long, low, and apparently spontaneous laugh,
as if he were genuinely amused.

"Really one would hardly imagine that you were the heroine of the
famous divorce case which interested all London not so very long ago.
When I remember the life you acknowledged you had lived, the life you
were quite defiant about, I can't help being amused by this sudden
access of conventional Puritanism. You declared then that you didn't
choose to live a dull, orthodox life. One would suppose that the
leopard could change his spots after all."

While he was speaking she lifted her head and looked fixedly at him.

"It's just that very divorce case which has made me alter my way of
living," she said. "Any one who knew anything of the world, any one
but a fool, could see that."

"Ah, but I am a fool," he returned doggedly. "I was a fool when I ran
straight, and it seems I'm a fool when I run crooked. You've got to
make the best of me as I am. Take your choice. Go to Buyukderer if you
like. If you do I shall stay on the Bosporus. Or travel if you like,
and I'll happen to be where you are. It's quite easy. It's done every
day. But you know that as well as I do. I can't give you points in the
game of throwing dust in the eyes of the public."

"It's too late now to let the villa, even if I cared to. And I can't
afford to shut it up and leave it standing empty while I wander about
in hotels. I shall go to Buyukderer next week."

"All right. I'll go back to the rooms I had last year, and we can live
as we did then. Give me the key of the garden gate and I can use the
pavilion as my sitting-room again. It's all quite simple."

A frown altered her white face. His mention of the pavilion had
suddenly recalled to her exactly what she had felt for him last year.
She compared it with what she felt for him now. With an impulsive
movement she pulled her hand away from his.

"I shall not give you the key. I can't have you there. I will not.
People have begun to talk."

"I don't believe it. They never see us together here. You have taken
good care of that in the last few months. Why, we've met like thieves
in the night."

"Here, yes. In a great town one can manage, but not in a place like
Buyukderer."

He leaned forward and said, with dogged resolution:

"One thing is certain--I will not be separated from you during the
summer. Do whatever you like, but remember that. Make your own plans.
I will fall in with them. But I shall pass the summer where you pass
it."

"I--really I didn't know you cared so much about me," she murmured,
with a faint smile.

"Care for you!"

He stared into her face and the twinkles twitched about his eyes.

"How should I not care for you?"

He gripped her hand again.

"Haven't you taught me how to live in the dust? Haven't you shown me
the folly of being honorable and the fun of deceiving others? Haven't
you led me into the dark and made me able to see in it? And there's
such a lot to see in the dark! Why, good God, Cynthia, you've made a
man in your own image and then you're surprised at his worshipping
you. Where's your cleverness?"

"I often believe you detest me."

"Oh, as for that, a woman such as you are can be loved and hated
almost at the same time. But she can't be given up. No!"

As she looked at him she saw the red gleam of the torch he carried.
Hers had long ago died out into blackness.

"Is it possible that you really wish to ruin my reputation?"

"Not a bit of it! You're so clever that you can always guard against
that."

"Yes, I can when I'm dealing with gentlemen," she said, with sudden,
vicious sharpness. "But you are behaving like a cad. Of all the men
I--"

She stopped. A sort of nervous fury possessed her. It had nearly
driven her to make a false step. And yet--would it be a false step? As
she paused, looking at Dion, marking the hard obstinacy in his eyes,
feeling the hard, hot grip of his hand, it occurred to her that
perhaps she had blundered upon the one way out, the way of escape.
Amid the wreckage of his beliefs she knew that Dion still held to one
belief, which had been shaken once, but which her cool adroitness had
saved and made firm in a critical moment. If she destroyed it now
would he let her go? Just how low had he fallen through her? She
wished she knew. But she did not know, and she waited, looking at him.

"Go on!" he said. "Of all the men you--what?"

"How low down is he? How low down?" she asked herself.

"Can you go on?" he said harshly.

"Of all the men who have cared for me you are the only man who has
ever dared to interfere with my freedom," she said.

Her voice had become almost raucous, and a faint dull red strangely
discolored and altered her face.

"I will not permit it. I shall go to Buyukderer, and I forbid you to
follow me there. Now it's getting late and I'm tired. Please go away."

"Men who have cared for you!"

"Yes. Yes."

"What d'you mean by that? D'you mean Brayfield?"

"Yes."

"Have there been many others who have cared as Brayfield did?"

"Yes."

"Hadi Bey was one of them, I suppose?"

"Yes."

"And Dumeny was another?"

"Yes."

"Poor fellows!"

His lips were smiling, but his eyes looked dreadfully intent and
searching.

"You made them suffer and gave them no reward. I can see you doing it
and enjoying it."

"That's untrue."

"What is untrue?"

"To say that I gave them no reward."

At this moment there was a tap on the door.

"Come in!" said Mrs. Clarke, in her ordinary voice.

Sonia opened the door and came in.

"Excuse me, Madame," she said, "but you told me I was to bathe your
hand. If it is not bathed it will look horrible to-morrow. I have the
warm water all ready."

She stood in front of her mistress, broad, awkward and yet capable.
Dion felt certain this woman meant to get rid of him because she was
aware that her mistress wanted him to go. He had always realized that
Sonia knew Mrs. Clarke better than any other woman did. As for himself
--she had never shown any feeling towards him. He did not know whether
she liked him or disliked him. But now he knew that he disliked her.

He looked almost menacingly at her.

"Your mistress can't go at present," he said. "Her hand is all right.
It was only a scratch."

Sonia looked at her mistress.

"Sonia is quite right," said Mrs. Clarke, getting up. "And as the
water is warm I will go. Good-by."

"I will stay here till you have finished," he said, still looking at
Sonia.

"It's getting very late. We might finish our talk to-morrow."

"I will stay."

After a slight pause Mrs. Clarke, whose face was still discolored with
red, turned to the maid and said:

"Go away, Sonia."

Sonia went away very slowly. At the door she stopped for a moment and
looked round. Then she disappeared, and the door closed slowly and as
if reluctantly behind her.

"Now what did you mean?" Dion said.

He got up.

"What did you mean?"

"Simply this, that my husband ought to have won his case."

"Ah!"

He stood with his hands hanging at his sides, looking impassive, with
his head bent and the lids drooping over his eyes. She waited--for her
freedom. She did not mind the disgust which she felt like an emanation
in the darkening room, if only it would carry him far enough in hatred
of her. Would it do that?

There was a very long silence between them. During it he remained
motionless. With his hanging hands and his drooping head he looked,
she thought, almost as much like a puppet as like a man. His whole
body had a strange aspect of listlessness, almost of feebleness. Yet
she knew how muscular and powerful he still was, although he had long
ago ceased from taking care of his body. The silence lasted so long,
and he stood so absolutely still, that she began to feel uneasy, even
faintly afraid. The nerves in her body were tingling. They could have
braced themselves to encounter violence, but this immobility and
dumbness tormented them. She wanted to speak, to move, but she felt
obliged to wait for him. At last he looked up. He came to her, lifted
his hands and laid them heavily on her emaciated shoulders.

"So that's what you are!"

He stared into her haggard face. She met his eyes resolutely.

"That's what you are!"

"Yes."

"Why have you told me this to-day?"

"Of course you knew it long ago."

"Answer me. Why have you told me to-day?"

"I don't know."

"I do. You have told me to-day because you have had enough of me. You
meant to use Jimmy to get rid of me as you once used him to get to
know me more intimately. When you found that wouldn't serve your turn,
you made up your mind to speak a word or two of truth. You thought you
would disgust me into leaving you."

"Of course you knew it long ago," she repeated in a dull voice.

"I didn't know it. I might have suspected it. In fact, once I did, and
I told you so. But you drove out my suspicion. I don't know exactly
how. And since then--after you got your verdict in London I saw Dumeny
smile at you as he went out of the Court. I have never been able to
forget that smile. Now I understand it. One by one you've managed to
get rid of them all. And now at last you've arrived at me, and you've
said to yourself, 'It's his turn to be kicked out now.' Haven't you?"

"Nothing can last forever," she murmured huskily.

"No. But this time you're not going to scrawl 'finis' exactly when you
want to."

"It's getting dark, and I'm tired. My hand is hurting me."

He gripped her shoulders more firmly.

"If you meant some day to get rid of me, to kick me out as you've
kicked out the others," he said grimly, "you shouldn't have made me
come to you that night when Jimmy was at Buyukderer. That was a
mistake on your part."

"Why?" she asked, almost in a whisper.

"Because that night through you I lost something; I lost the last
shred of my self-respect. Till that night I was still clinging on to
it. You struck my hands away and made me let go. Now I don't care. And
that's why I'm not going to let you make the sign of the cross over me
and dismiss me into hell. Your list closes with me, Cynthia. I'm not
going to give you up."

She shook slightly under his hands.

"Why are you trembling?"

"I'm not trembling; but I'm tired; let me alone."

"You can go to Sonia now if you like, and have your hand bathed."

He lifted his hands from her shoulders, but she did not move.

"What are you going to do?" she asked.

"I shall wait for you here."

"Wait for me?"

"Yes. We'll dine together to-night."

"Where?" she said helplessly.

"Here, if you like."

"There's scarcely anything to eat. I didn't intend----"

"I'll take you out somewhere. It's going to be a dark night. We'll
manage so that no one sees us. We'll dine together and, after
dinner----"

"I must come home early. I'm very tired."

"After dinner we'll go to those rooms you found so cleverly near the
Persian Khan."

She shuddered.

"Now go and bathe your hand, and I'll wait here. Only don't be too
long or I shall come and fetch you. And don't send Sonia to make
excuses, for it will be no use."

He sat down on the sofa.

She stood for a moment without moving. She put her bandaged hand up to
her discolored face. Then she went slowly out of the room.

He sat waiting for her to come back, with his elbows on his knees and
his face hidden in his hands.

He felt like a man sunk in mire. He felt the mire creeping up to his
throat.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Almost at that same hour beside a platform at Victoria Station in
London a long train with "Dover" placarded on it was drawn up. Before
the door of a first-class carriage two women in plain traveling
dresses were standing with a white-haired clergyman. Presently the
shorter of the two women said to the other:

"I think I'll get in now, and leave you to last words."

She held out her hand to the clergyman.

"Good-by, Father Robertson."

He grasped her hand warmly, and looked at her with a great tenderness
shining in his eyes.

"Take good care of her. But you will, I know," he said.

Beatrice Daventry got into the carriage, and stood for a moment at the
door. There were tears in her eyes as she looked at the two figures
now pacing slowly up and down on the platform; she wiped them away
quickly, and sat down. She was bound on a long journey. And what would
be the end? In her frail body Beatrice had a strong soul, but to-night
she was stricken with a painful anxiety. She said to herself that she
cared about something too much. If the object of this journey were not
attained she felt it would break her heart. She shut her eyes, and she
conjured up a child whom she had loved very much and who was dead.

"Come with us, Robin!" she whispered. "Come with us to your father."

And the whisper was like a prayer.

"Beattie!"

Rosamund's voice was speaking.

"We are just off."

"Are we?"

"Take your seats, please!" shouted a loud bass voice.

There was a sound of the banging of doors.

Rosamund leaned out of the window.

"Good-by, Father!"

The train began to move.

"Good-by. /Cor meum vigilat/."

Rosamund pulled down her veil quickly over her face.

She was weary of rebellion. Yet she knew that deep down within her
dwelt one who was still a rebel. She was starting on a great journey
but she could not foresee what would happen at its end. For she no
longer knew what she was capable of doing, and what would be too great
a task for her poor powers. She was trying; she would try; that was
all she knew.

As the train pushed on through the fading light she said to herself
again and again:

"/La divina volontate! La divina volontate!"



                             CHAPTER XIII

A week had passed, and the Villa Hafiz had not yet opened its door to
receive its mistress. The servants, with the exception of Sonia, had
arrived. The Greek butler had everything in order downstairs. Above
stairs the big, low bed was made, and there were flowers in the vases
dotted about here and there in the blue-and-green sitting-room. Osman,
the gardener, had trimmed the rose-bushes, had carefully cleaned the
garden seats, and had swept straying leaves from the winding paths.
The fountain sang its under-song above the lilies. On the highest
terrace, beyond the climbing garden, the pavilion waited for the woman
and man who had hidden themselves in it to go down into the darkness.
But no one slept in the big, low bed, or sat in the blue-and-green
room; the garden was deserted; by night no feet trod softly to the
pavilion.

For the first time in her life Cynthia Clarke was in the toils. She
who loved her personal freedom almost wildly no longer felt free. She
dared not go to Buyukderer.

She looked back to that night when she had told Dion Leith the truth,
and it stood out among all the nights of her life, more black and
fatal than any of them, because on it she had been false to herself,
had been weak. She had not followed up her strength in words by
strength in action! She had allowed Dion Leith to dominate her that
night, to make of her against her will his creature. In doing that she
had taken a step down--a step away from the path in which hitherto she
had always walked. And that departure from inflexible selfishness
seemed strangely to have weakened her will.

She was afraid of Dion because she felt that he was ungovernable by
her, that her will no longer meant anything to him. He did not brace
himself to defy it; simply, he did not bother about it. He seemed to
have passed into a region where such a trifle as a woman's will faded
away from his perception.

His serpent had swallowed up hers.

She ought to have defied him that night, to have risked a violent
scene, to have risked everything. Instead, she had come back to the
drawing-room, had gone out into the night with him, had even gone to
the rooms near the Persian Khan. She had put off, had said to herself
"To-morrow"; she had tried to believe that Dion's desperate mood would
pass, that he needed gentle handling for the moment, and that, if
treated with supreme tact, he would eventually be "managed" into
letting her have her will.

But now she had no illusions. Her distressed eyes saw quite clearly,
and she knew that she had made a fatal mistake in being obedient to
Dion that night. She felt like one at the beginning of an inclined
plane that was slippery as ice. She had stepped upon it, and she could
not step back. She could only go forward and downward.

Dion was reckless. Appeals to reason, to chivalry, to pity, had no
effect upon him. He only laughed at them, took them as part of her
game of hypocrisy. In her genuine and growing fear and distress she
had become almost horribly sincere, but he would not believe in, or
heed, her sincerity. She knew her increasing hatred of him was matched
by his secret detestation of her. Yes, he detested her with all that
was most characteristic in him, with all those inherent qualities of
which, do what he would he was unable to rid himself. And yet there
was a link which bound them together--the link of a common degradation
of body. She longed to smash that link which she had so carefully and
sedulously labored to forge. But he wished to make it stronger. By her
violent will she had turned him to perversity, and now he was actually
more perverse than she was. She saw herself outdistanced on the course
towards the ultimate blackness, saw herself forced to follow where he
led.

She dared not got to Buyukderer. She could not, she knew, keep him
away from there. He would follow her from Constantinople, would resume
his life of last summer, would perhaps deliberately accentuate his
intimacy with her instead of being careful to throw over it a veil. In
his hatred and recklessness he might be capable even of that, the last
outrage which a man can inflict upon a woman, to whose safety and
happiness his chivalrous secrecy is essential. His clinging to her in
hatred was terrible to her. She began to think that perhaps he had in
his mind abominable plans for the destruction of her happiness.

One day he told her that if she went to Buyukderer he would not only
follow her there, but he would remain there when Jimmy came out for
the summer holidays.

"Jimmy must learn to like me again," he said. "That is necessary."

She shuddered when she realized the tendency of Dion's mind. Fear made
her clairvoyant. There were moments when she seemed to look into that
mind as into a room through an open window, to see the thoughts as
living things going about their business. There was something
appalling in this man's brooding desire to strike her in the heart
combined with his determination to continue to be her lover. It
affected her as she had never been affected before. By torturing her
imagination it made havoc of her will-power. Her situation rendered
her almost desperate, and she could not find an outlet from it.

What was she to do? If she went to Buyukderer she felt certain there
would be a scandal. Even if there were not, she could not now dare to
risk having Jimmy out for his holidays. Jimmy and Dion must not meet
again. She might travel in the summer, as Dion had suggested, but if
she did that she would be forced to endure a solitude /a deux/ with
him untempered by any social distractions. She could not endure that.
To be alone with his bitterness, his misery, and his monopolizing
hatred of her would be unbearable. And the problem of Jimmy's holidays
would not be solved by travel. Unless she traveled to England!

A gleam of hope came to her as she thought of England. Dion had fled
from England. Would he dare to go back there, to the land which had
seen his tragedy, and where the woman lived who had cast him out? Mrs.
Clarke wondered, turning the thought of England over and over in her
mind.

The longer she thought on the matter the more convinced she became
that she had hit upon a final test, by means of which it would be
possible for her to ascertain Dion's exact mental condition. If he was
ready to follow her even to England, to show himself there as her
intimate friend, if not as her lover, than the man whom she had known
in London was dead indeed beyond hope of resurrection.

She resolved to find out what Dion's feeling about England was.

Since the evening when she had told him the truth she had seen him--he
had obliged her to see him--every day, but he had not come again to
her flat. They had met in secret, as they had been meeting for many
months. For the days when they had wandered about Stamboul together,
when she had tried to play to him the part Dumeny had once played to
her, were long ago over.

On the day when the thought of England occurred to Mrs. Clarke as a
possible place of refuge she had promised to meet Dion late in the
evening at their rooms near the Persian Khan. She loathed going to
those rooms. They reminded her painfully of all she had felt for Dion
and felt no longer. They spoke to her of the secrecy of a passion that
was dead. She was afraid of them. But she was still more afraid of
seeing Dion in her flat. Nevertheless, now the gleam of hope which had
come to her suddenly woke up in her something of her old recklessness.
Since the servants had gone to the Villa Hafiz she had been living in
the flat with Sonia, who was an excellent cook as well as a capital
maid. She resolved to ask Dion to dinner that night, and to try her
fortune once more with him. England must be horrible to him. Then she
would go to England. And if he followed her there he would at least be
punished for his persecution of her.

Already she called his determination not to break their intrigue
persecution. She had a short memory.

After a talk with Sonia she summoned a messenger and sent Dion a note,
asking him to dinner that night. He replied that he would come. His
answer ended with the words: "We can go to the rooms later."

As Mrs. Clarke read them her fingers closed on the paper viciously,
and she said to herself:

"I'll not go. I'll never go to them again."

She told Sonia about the dinner. Then she dressed and went out.

It was a warm and languid day. She took a carriage and told the
coachman to drive to Stamboul--to drive on till she gave him the
direction where to go in Stamboul. She had no special object in view.
But she longed to be out in the air, to drive, to see people about
her, the waterway, the forest of shipping, the domes and the minarets,
the cypresses, the glades stretching towards Seraglio Point, the long,
low hills of Asia. She longed, too, to hear voices, hurrying feet, the
innumerable sounds of life. She hoped by seeing and hearing to fortify
her will. The spirit of adventure was the spirit that held her, was
the most vital part within her, and such a spirit needed freedom to
breathe in. She was fettered. She had been a coward, or almost a
coward, false, perhaps, to her fortunate star. Hitherto she had always
followed Nietzsche's advice and had lived perilously. Was she now to
be governed by fear? Even to keep Jimmy's respect and affection could
she endure such dominion? As the sun touched her with his fingers of
gold, and the air, full of a strangely languid vitality, whispered
about her, as she heard the cries from the sea, and saw human beings,
vividly egoistic, going by on their pilgrimage, she said to herself,
"Not even for Jimmy!" The clamorous city, with its fierce openness and
its sinister suggestions of hidden things, woke up in her the
huntress, and, for the moment, lulled the mother to sleep.

"Not even for Jimmy!" she thought. "I must be myself. I cannot be
otherwise. I must live perilously. To live in any other way for me
would be death."

And the line in "The Kasidah" which Dion had pondered over came to
her, and she thought of the "death that walks in form of life."

As the carriage went upon the bridge she looked across to Stamboul,
and was faced by the Mosque of the Valideh. So familiar to her was the
sight of its facade, of its cupolas and minarets, that she seldom now
even thought of it when she crossed the bridge; but to-day, perhaps
because she was unusually strung up, was restive and almost horribly
alert, she gazed at it and was intensely conscious of it. She had once
said to Dion that Stamboul was the City of the Unknown God, and now
suddenly she felt that she was nearing His altars. A strange, perverse
desire to pray came to her; to go up into one of the mosques of this
mysterious city which she loved, and to pray for her release from Dion
Leith.

She smiled faintly as this idea came into her mind. The Unknown God
had surely made her as she was, had made her a huntress. Well, then,
surely she had the right to pray to Him to give her a free course for
her temperament.

"Santa Sophia!" she called to the coachman.

He cracked his whip and drove furiously on to Stamboul. In less than a
quarter of an hour he pulled up his horses before the vast Church of
Santa Sophia.

Mrs. Clarke sat still in the carriage for a moment looking up at the
ugly towering walls, covered with red and white stripes. Her face was
haggard in the sunshine, and her pale lips were set together in a hard
line. A beggar with twisted stumps instead of arms whined a petition
to her, but she neither saw him nor heard him. As she stared at the
walls on which the sun blazed she was wondering about her future. The
love of life was desperately strong within her that day. The longing
for new experiences tormented her physically. She felt as if she could
not wait, could not be patient any more. If Dion to-night refused
again to give her her freedom she must do something desperate. She
must get away secretly and hide herself from him, take a boat to
Greece or Rumania, or slip into the Orient express and vanish over the
tracks of Europe.

But first she must go into the church and pray to the Unknown God.

She got out of the carriage. The beggar thrust one of his diseased
stumps in front of her face. She turned on him with a malignant look,
and the whining petition died on his lips. Then she made her way to
the Porta Basilica and passed into the church. But as its great spaces
opened out before her a thought, childishly superstitious, came to
her, and she turned abruptly, went out, made her way to the beggar who
had worried her, gave him a coin and said something kind to him. His
almost soprano voice, raised in clamorous benediction, followed her as
she returned to the church, moving slowly with horrible loose slippers
protecting its floor from her Christian feet. She always laughed in
her mind when she wore those slippers and thought of what she was.
This sanctuary of the unknown God must, it seemed, be protected from
her because she was a Christian!

There were a good many people in the church, but it looked almost
empty because of its immense size. She knew it very well, better
perhaps than she knew any other sacred building, and she cared for it
very much. She was fond of mosques, delighting in their airy
simplicity, in their casual holiness which seemed to say to her,
"Worship in me if you will. If you will not, never mind; dream in me
with open eyes, or, if you prefer it, go to sleep in a corner of me.
When you wake you can mutter a prayer, or not, just as you please."

Santa Sophia did not, perhaps, say that, though it had now for long
years been in use as a mosque, and always seemed to Mrs. Clarke more
like a mosque than like a church. It was richly adorned, and something
of Christianity still lingered within it. In it there seemed, even to
Mrs. Clarke, to be something impelling which asked of each one who
entered it more than mere dreams, more than those long meditations
which are like prayers of the mind separated from the prayers of the
heart and soul. But it possessed the air of freedom which is
characteristic of mosques, did not seize those who entered it in a
clutch of tenacious sanctity; but seemed to let them alone, and to
influence them by just being wonderful, beautiful, unself-consciously
sacred.

At first Mrs. Clarke wandered slowly about the church, without any
purpose other than that of gathering to herself some of its
atmosphere. During the last few days she had been feeling really
tormented. Dion had once said she looked punished. Now he had made her
feel punished. And she sought a moment of peace. It could not come to
her from mysticism, but it might come to her from great art, which
suggests to its votaries mystery, the something beyond, untroubled and
shiningly serene.

Presently Mrs. Clarke felt the peace of Santa Sophia, and she felt it
in a new way, because she had recently suffered, indeed was suffering
still in a new way; she felt it as something desirable, which might be
of value to her, if she were able to take it to herself and to fold it
about her own life. Had she made a mistake in living perilously
through many years? Her mind went to the woman who had abandoned Dion
and entered a Sisterhood to lead a religious life. She seldom thought
about Rosamund except in relation to Dion. She had scarcely known her,
and since her first few interviews with Dion in this land of the
cypress he had seldom mentioned his wife. She neither liked, nor
actively disliked, Rosamund, whose tacit rejection of her acquaintance
had not stirred in her any womanly hatred; for though she was a
ruthless woman she was not venomous towards other women. She did not
bother about them enough for that. But now she considered that other
woman with whom she had shared Dion Leith, or rather who, not knowing
it doubtless, had shared Dion Leith with her. And she wondered whether
Rosamund, in her Sisterhood, was happier than she was in the world. In
the Sisterhood there must surely be peace--monotony, drudgery,
perhaps, but peace.

Santa Sophia, with its vast spaces, its airy dome, its great arches
and galleries, its walls of variegated marble, its glittering mosaics
and columns of porphyry, to-day made her realize that in her life of
adventure and passion she was driven, as if by a demon with a whip,
and that her horrible situation with Dion was but the culmination of a
series of horrible situations. She had escaped from them only after
devastating battles, in which she had had to use all her nervous
energy and all her force of will. Was it worth while? Was the game she
was always playing worth the candles she was always burning? Would it
not be wiser to seek peace and ensue it? As she drove to Santa Sophia
she had longed fiercely to be free so that she might begin again;
might again have adventures, might again explore the depths of human
personalities, and satisfy her abnormal curiosities and desires. Now
she was full of unusual hesitation. Suppose she did succeed in getting
rid of Dion by going to England, suppose her prayer--she had not
offered it up yet, but she was going to offer it up in a moment--to
the Unknown God received a favorable answer, might it not be well for
her future happiness if she retired from the passionate life, with its
perpetual secrecies, and intrigues, and lies, and violent efforts,
into the life of the ideal mother, solely devoted to her only child?

She felt that the struggle with Dion, the horrible scenes she had had
with him, the force of her hatred of him and his hatred of her, the
necessity of yielding to him in hatred that which should never be
given save with desire, had tried her as nothing else had ever tried
her. She felt that her vitality was low, and she supposed that out of
that lowered vitality had come her uncharacteristic desire for peace.
She had almost envied for a moment the woman whom she had replaced in
the life of Dion. Even now--she sighed; a great weariness possessed
her. Was she going to be subject to a weakness which she had always
despised, the weakness of regret?

She paused beside a column not very far from the raised tribune on the
left of the dome which is set apart for the use of the Sultan, and is
called the Sultan's seat. Her large eyes stared at it, but at first
she did not see it. She was looking onward upon herself. Then, in some
distant part of the mosque, a boy's voice began to sing, loudly,
almost fiercely. It sounded fanatical and defiant, but tremendously
believing, proud in the faith which it proclaimed to faithful and
unfaithful alike. It echoed about the mosque, raising a clamor which
nobody seemed to heed; for the few ulemas who were visible continued
reading the Koran aloud on the low railed-in platforms which they
frequent; a Dervish in a pointed hat slept peacefully on, stretched
out in a corner; before the prayer carpet of the Prophet, not far from
the Mihrab, a half-naked Bedouin, with a sheep-skin slung over his
bronzed shoulders, preserved his wild attitude of savage adoration;
and here and there, in the distance, under the low hanging myriads of
lamps, the figures of Turkish soldiers, of street children, of
travelers, moved noiselessly to and fro.

The voice of this boy, heedless and very powerful, indeed almost
impudent, stirred Mrs. Clarke. It brought her back to her worship of
force. One must worship something, and she chose force--force of will,
of temperament, of body, of brain. Now she saw the Sultan's tribune,
and it made her think of an opera box and of the worldly life. The boy
sang on, catching at her mind, pulling her towards the East. The
curious peace of any religious life was certainly not for her, yet
to-day she felt weary of the life in her world. And she wished she
could have in her existence peace of some kind; she wished that she
were not a perpetual wanderer. She remembered some of those with whom
from time to time, she had linked herself--her husband, Hadi Bey,
Dumeny, Brayfield, Dion Leith. Now she was struggling, and so far in
vain, to thrust Dion out of her life. If she succeeded--what then?
Where was stability in her existence? Her love for Jimmy was the only
thing that lasted, and that often made her afraid now. She was seized
by an almost sentimental desire to lose herself in a love for a man
that would last as her love for Jimmy had lasted, to know the peace of
an enduring and satisfied desire.

The voice of the boy died away. She turned in the direction of the
Mihrab to offer up her prayer to the Unknown God, as the pious
Mussulman turns in the direction of the Sacred City when he puts up
his prayer to Allah.

Her eyes fell upon the Bedouin.

As she looked at him, this man of the desert come up into the City,
with the fires of the dunes in his veins, the vast spaces mirrored in
his eyes, the passion for wandering in his soul, she felt that in a
mysterious and remote way she was akin to him, despite all her
culture, her subtle mentality, the difference of her life from his.
For she had her wildness of nature, dominant and unceasing, as he had
his. He was forever traveling in body and she in mind. He sought
fresh, and ever fresh, camping-places, and so did she. The black ashes
of burnt-out fires marked his progress and hers. She looked at him as
she uttered her prayer to the Unknown God.

And she prayed for a master, that she might meet a man who would be
able to dominate her, to hold her fast in the grip of his nature. At
this moment Dion dominated her in an ugly way, and she knew it too
well. But she needed some one whom she would willingly obey, whom she
would lust to obey, because of love. The restlessness in her life had
been caused by a lack; she had never yet found the man who could be
not her tyrant for a time, but her master while she lived. Now she
prayed for that, the only peace that she really wanted.

While she prayed she was conscious always of the attitude of the
Bedouin, which suggested the fierce yielding of one who could never be
afraid of the God he worshiped. Nor could she be afraid. For she was
not ashamed of what she was, though she hid what she was from motive
of worldly prudence and for the sake of her motherhood. She believed
that she was born into the world not in order to be severely educated,
but in order that she might live to the uttermost, according to the
dictates of her temperament. Now at last she knew what that
temperament needed, what it had been seeking, why it had never been
able to cease from its journeying. Santa Sophia had told her.

Her knowledge roused in her a sort of fury of longing for release from
Dion Leith. She saw the Bedouin riding across the sands in the freedom
he had captured, and she ached to be free that she might seek her
master. Somewhere there must be the one man who had the power to
fasten the yoke on her neck.

"Let me find him!" she prayed, almost angrily, and using her will.

She had forgotten Jimmy. Her whole nature was concentrated in the
desire for immediate release from Dion Leith in order that she might
be free to pursue consciously the search which till this moment she
had pursued unconsciously.

The Bedouin did not move. His black, bird-like eyes were wide open,
but he seemed plunged in a dream as he gazed at the Sacred Carpet. He
was absolutely unaware of his surroundings and of Mrs. Clarke's
consideration of him. There was something animal and something royal
in his appearance and his supreme unconsciousness of others. He looked
as if he were a law unto himself, even while he was adoring. How
different he was from Dion Leith.

She shut her eyes as she prayed that Dion might be removed from her
life, somehow, anyhow, by death if need be. In the dark she created
for herself she saw the minarets pointing to the sky as she and Dion
had seen them together from the hill of Eyub as they sat under the
giant cypress. Then she had wanted Dion; now she prayed:

"Take him away! Let me be free from him! Let me never see him again!"

And she felt as if the Unknown God were listening to her somewhere far
off, knew all that was in her mind.

A stealthy movement quite near to her made her open her eyes. The
Bedouin had risen to his feet and was approaching her, moving with a
little step over the matting on his way out of the church. As he
passed Mrs. Clarke he enveloped her for a moment in an indifferent
glance of fire. He burnt her with his animal disdain of her
observation of him, a disdain which seemed to her impregnated with
flame. She felt the sands as he passed. When he was gone a sensation
of loneliness, even of desolation, oppressed her.

She hesitated for a moment; then she turned and followed him slowly.
He went before her, wrapped in his supreme indifference, through the
Porta Basilica, and came out into the blaze of the sunshine. As she
emerged, she saw him standing quite still. He seemed--she was just
behind him--to be staring at a very fair woman who, accompanied by a
guide, was coming towards the church. Mrs. Clarke, intent on the
Bedouin, was aware of this woman's approach, but felt no sort of
interest in her until she was quite close; then something, some
dagger-thrust of the mind, coming from the woman, pierced Mrs.
Clarke's indifference.

She looked up and met the sad, pure eyes of Rosamund Leith.

For a moment she stood perfectly still gazing into those eyes.

Rosamund had stopped, but she made no gesture of recognition and did
not open her lips. She only looked at Mrs. Clarke, and as she looked a
deep flush slowly spread over her face and down to her throat.

The Greek guide said something to her; she moved, lowered her eyes and
went on into the church without looking back.

The Bedouin strode slowly away into the blaze of the sunshine.

Mrs. Clarke remained where she was, motionless. For the first time
perhaps in her life she was utterly amazed by an event. Rosamund Leith
here in Constantinople! What did that mean?

Mrs. Clarke knew the arrival of Rosamund meant something that might be
tremendously important to herself. As she stood there before the
church she was groping to find this something; but her mental
faculties seemed to be paralyzed, and she could not find it. Rosamund
Leith's eyes had told Mrs. Clarke something, that Rosamund knew of
Dion's unfaithfulness and who the woman was. What did the fact of
Rosamund's coming to Constantinople in possession of that knowledge
mean?

From the minaret above her head the /muezzin/ in a piercing and nasal
voice began the call to prayer. His cry seemed to tear its way through
Mrs. Clarke's inertia. Abruptly she was in full possession of her
faculties. That Eastern man up there, nearer to the blue than she was,
cried, "Come to prayer!" But she had already uttered her prayer, and
surely Rosamund Leith was the answer.

As she drove away towards the Golden Horn she passed the Bedouin
striding along in the sun.

She looked at him, but he took no notice of her; the indifference of
the desert was about him.



                             CHAPTER XIV

Mrs. Clarke was in her bedroom with the door open that evening when
she heard a bell sound in the flat. She had fixed eight for the dinner
hour. It was now only half-past six. Nevertheless she felt sure that
it was Dion who had just rung. She went swiftly across the room and
shut the bedroom door. Two or three minutes later Sonia came in.

"Mr. Leith has come already, Madame," she said, looking straight at
her mistress.

"I expected him early, Sonia. You can tell him I will come almost
directly."

"Yes, Madame."

"Sonia, wait a minute! How am I looking this evening?"

"How?" said Sonia, with rather heavy emphasis.

"Yes. I feel--feel as if I were looking unlike my usual self."

Sonia stared hard at Mrs. Clarke. Then she said:

"So you are, Madame."

"In what way?"

"You look almost excited and younger than usual."

"Younger!"

"Yes, as if you were expecting something, almost as a girl expects. I
never saw you just like this before."

Mrs. Clarke looked at herself in a mirror earnestly, and for a long
time.

"That's all, Sonia," she said, turning round. "You can tell Mr.
Leith."

Sonia went out.

Mrs. Clarke followed her ten minutes later. When she came into the
little hall she saw lying on a table beside Dion's hat several
letters. She stopped by the table and looked down at them. They lay
there in a pile held together by an elastic band, and she could only
see the writing on the envelope which was at the top. It was addressed
to Dion and had been through the post. She wondered whether among
those letters there was one from Rosamund. Had she written to the
husband whom she had cast out to tell him of the great change which
had led her to give up the religious life, to come out to the land of
the cypress?

Mrs. Clarke glanced round; then she bent down noiselessly, picked up
the packet, slipped off the elastic band and examined the letters one
by one. She had never chanced to see Rosamund's handwriting, but she
felt sure she would know at once if she held in her hand the letter
which might mean her own release. She did not find it; but on two
envelopes she saw Beatrice's delicate handwriting, which she knew very
well. She longed to know what Beatrice had written. With a sigh she
slipped the elastic band back into its place, put the packet down and
went into the drawing-room.

Directly she saw Dion she was certain that he knew nothing of the
change in Rosamund's life. There was no excitement in his thin and
wrinkled brown face; no expectation lit up his sunken eyes making them
youthful. He looked hard, wretched and strangely old, but ruthless and
forceful in a kind of shuttered and ravaged way. She thought of a
ruined house with a cold strong light in the window. He was sitting
when she came in, leaning forward, with his hands hanging down between
his knees. When he saw her he got up slowly.

"I was near here and had nothing to do, so I came early," he said, not
apologetically, but carelessly.

He looked at her and added:

"What's happened to you to-day?"

"Nothing. What an extraordinary question!"

"Is it? You look different. There's a change."

A suspicious expression made his face ugly.

"Have you met any one?"

"Of course. How can one go out in Constantinople without meeting
people?"

"Any one new, I meant."

"No."

"You look as if you had."

"Do I?" she said, with indifference.

"Yes. You look--I don't know----"

He paused.

"I think it's younger," he added. "You never are tired or ill, but you
generally look both. To-day you don't."

"Please don't blame me for looking moderately well for once in my
life."

"Why did you ask me to dinner here?"

The sound of his voice was as suspicious as the expression on his
face.

"Oh, I don't know. Once in a while it doesn't matter. And all the
servants have gone away to Buyukderer."

"Then you are going there?"

"I'm not sure if I shall be able to stay there for more than a few
days if I do go."

"Why not?" he said slowly.

"It's just possible I may have to go over to England on business.
Something's gone wrong with my money matters, not the money my husband
allows me, but my own money. I had a letter from my lawyer."

"When?"

"To-day."

He stood before her in silence.

"By the way," she added, "I saw all those letters for you on the hall
table. Why don't you read them?"

"Going to England, are you?" he said, frowning.

"I may have to."

"Surely you must know from your lawyer's letter whether it will be
necessary or not."

"I expect it will be necessary."

He turned slowly away from her and went to the window, where he stood
for a moment, apparently looking out. She sat down on the sofa and
glanced at the clock. How were they to get through a long evening
together? She wished she could bring about a crisis in their relations
abruptly. Dion turned round. He had his hands in his pockets.

"I wish you'd let me look at that lawyer's letter," he said.

"It wouldn't interest you."

"If it's about money matters I might be able to help you. You know
they used to be my job. Even now anything to do with investments----"

"Oh, I won't bother you," she said coolly. "I always do business
through some one I can pay."

"Well, you can pay me."

"No, I can't."

"But I say you can."

"How?" she said.

And instantly she regretted having asked the question.

He looked at her in silence for a minute, then he said:

"By sticking always to me, by proving yourself loyal."

Her mouth twitched. The intense irony in the last word made her feel
inclined to laugh hysterically.

"But you don't always behave in such a way as to make me feel loyal,"
she said, controlling herself.

"I'm going to try to be more clever with you in the future."

She got up abruptly.

"I didn't expect you quite so early, and I've got a letter to write to
Jimmy--"

"And a letter to your lawyer!" he interrupted.

"No, that can wait till to-morrow. I must think things over. But I
must write to Jimmy now."

"Give him a kind message from me."

"What will you do while I am writing?"

"I'll sit here."

"But do something! Why not read your letters?"

"Yes, I may as well look at them. There was quite a collection waiting
for me at the British Post Office. I haven't been there for months."

"Why don't you go more regularly?"

"Because I've done with the past!" he exclaimed, with sudden savagery.
"And letters from home only rake it up."

She looked at him narrowly.

"But have we ever done with the past?" she said, with her eyes upon
him. "If we think so isn't that a stupidity on our part?"

"You're talking like a parson!"

"Even a parson may hit upon a truth now and then."

"It depends upon oneself. I say I have done with the past."

"And yet you're afraid to read letters from England."

"I'm not."

"And you never go to England."

"There's nothing to prevent me from going to England."

"Except your own feelings about things."

"One gets over feelings with the help of Time. I'm not such a
sensitive fool as I used to be. Life has knocked all that sort of rot
out of me."

She sat down at the writing-table from which Jimmy's photograph had
vanished.

"Read your letters, or read a book," she said.

And she picked up a pen.

She did not look at him again, and she tried hard to detach her mind
from him. She took a sheet of writing-paper, and began to write to
Jimmy, but she was painfully aware of Dion's presence in the room, of
every slightest movement that he made. She heard him sit down and move
something on a table, then sigh; complete silence followed. She felt
as if her whole body were flushing with irritation. Why didn't he get
his letters? She was positive Beatrice had written to tell him that
Rosamund had left the Sisterhood, and she was longing to know what
effect that news would have upon him.

Presently he moved again and got up, and she heard him go over to the
window. She strove, with a bitter effort, to concentrate her thoughts
on Jimmy, but now the Bedouin came between her and the paper; she saw
him striding indifferently through the blaze of sunshine.

"About the summer holidays this year--I am not quite sure yet what my
plans will be----" she wrote slowly.

Dion was moving again. He came away from the window, crossed the room
behind her, and opened the door. He was going to fetch his letters.
She wrote hurriedly on. He went out into the little hall and returned.

"I'm going to have a look at my letters," he said, behind her.

She glanced round.

"What did you say? Oh--your letters."

"They look pretty old," he said, turning them over.

She saw Beatrice's handwriting.

"Here's one from Beatrice Daventry," he added, in a hard voice.

"Does she often write to you?"

"She hasn't written for a long time."

He thrust a finger under the envelope. Mrs. Clarke turned and again
bent over her letter to Jimmy.

                  *       *       *       *       *

"Dinner is ready, Madame!"

Mrs. Clarke looked up from the writing-table at Sonia standing
squarely in the doorway, then at the clock.

"Dinner! But it's only a quarter-past seven."

"I thought you ordered it for a quarter-past seven, Madame," replied
Sonia, with quiet firmness.

"Oh, did I? I'd forgotten."

She pushed away the writing-paper and got up.

"D'you mind dining so early?" she asked Dion, looking at him for the
first time since he had read his letters.

"No," he replied, in a voice which had no color at all. His face was
set like a mask.

"Do you want to wash your hands? If so, Sonia will bring you some hot
water to the spare room."

"Thanks, I'll go; but I prefer cold water."

He went out of the room carrying the opened letters with him. After a
moment Sonia came back.

"I hope I didn't do wrong about dinner, Madame," she said. "I thought
as Monsieur Leith came so early Madame would wish dinner earlier."

Mrs. Clarke put her hand on her servant's substantial arm.

"You always understand things, Sonia," she said. "I'm tired. I mean to
go to bed very early to-night."

"But will he----?"

She raised her heavy eyebrows.

"I must rest to-night," said Mrs. Clarke. "I must, I must."

"Let me tell him, then, if he--"

"No, no."

Mrs. Clarke put one hand to her lips. She heard Dion in the hall. When
he came in she saw at once that he had been dashing cold water on his
face. His eyes fell before hers. She could not divine what he had
found in his letters or what was passing in his mind.

"Come to dinner," she said.

And they went at once to the dining-room.

During the meal they talked because Mrs. Clarke exerted herself. She
was helped, perhaps, by her concealed excitement. She had never before
felt so excited, so almost feverishly alert in body and mind as she
felt that night, except at the climax of her divorce case. And she was
waiting now for condemnation or acquittal as she had waited then. It
was horrible. She was painfully conscious of a desperate strength in
Dion. It was as if he had grown abruptly, and she had as abruptly
diminished. His savage assertion about the past had impressed her
disagreeably. It might be true. He might really have succeeded in
slaying his love for his wife. If so, what chance had the woman who
had taken him of regaining her freedom of action. She was afraid to
play her last card.

When dinner was over Dion said:

"Shall we be off?"

She did not ask where they were going; she had no need to ask. After a
moment's hesitation she said:

"Not just yet. Come into the drawing-room. You can smoke, and if you
like I'll play you something."

"All right."

They went into the drawing-room. It was dimly lighted. Blinds and
curtains were drawn. Dion sank down heavily in a chair.

"The cigarettes are there!"

"Yes, I see. Thanks."

A strange preoccupation seemed to be descending upon him and to be
covering him up. Sonia came in with coffee. Dion put his cup, full,
down beside him on a table. He did not sip the coffee, nor did he
light a cigarette. While Mrs. Clarke was drinking her coffee he sat
without uttering a word.

She went to the piano. She played really well. Otherwise she would not
have played to him, or to any one. She was specially at home in the
music of Chopin, and had studied minutely many of the "Etudes." Now
she began to play the Etude in E flat. As she played she felt that the
intense nervous irritation which had possessed her was diminishing
slightly, was becoming more bearable. She played several of the
Etudes, and presently began the one in Thirds and Sixths which she had
once found abominably difficult. She remembered what a struggle she
had had with it before she had conquered it. She had been quite a girl
then, but already she had been a worshipper of will-power, and had
resolved to cultivate and to increase her own will. And she had used
this Etude as a means of testing herself. Over and over again, when
she had almost despaired of ever overcoming its difficulties, she had
said to herself, "Vouloir c'est pouvoir;" and at last she had
succeeded in playing the excessively difficult music as if it were
quite easy to her. That had been the first stepping upwards towards
power.

She remembered that now and she set her teeth. "Vouloir c'est
pouvoir." She had proved the saying true again and again; she must
prove it true to-night. She willed her release; she would somehow
obtain it.

Directly she finished the Etude she got up from the piano.

"You play that wonderfully well," Dion said, with a sort of hard
recognition of her merit, but with no enthusiasm. "Do you know that
there's something damnably competent in you?"

She stood looking down on him.

"I'm very glad there is. I don't care to bungle what I undertake."

"I believe I knew that the first time I saw you, standing by Echo. You
held my hand that day. Do you remember?"

He laughed faintly.

"No, I don't remember."

"The hand of Stamboul was upon me then. By God, we are under the yoke.
It was fated then that you should destroy me."

"Destroy you?"

"Yes. What's the good of what lies between us? You've destroyed me.
That's why you want to get rid of me. Your instinct tells you the work
is done, and you're right. But you must stick to the wreckage. After
all, it's your wreckage."

"No. A man can only destroy himself," she said, with cold defiance.

"Don't let's argue about it. The thing's done--done!"

In his voice there was a sound of almost wild despair, but his face
preserved its hard, mask-like look.

"And there's no returning from destruction," he added. "Those who try
to fancy there is are just fools."

He looked up at her as she stood before him, and seemed suddenly
struck by the expression on her face.

"Who's to be the one to destroy you?" he said. "D'you think the
Unknown God has singled me out for the job? Or do you really expect to
escape scot-free after making the sign of the cross over so many lost
souls."

"The sign of the cross?"

"Yes. Don't you remember when I told you of Brayfield's death? You've
never given him a thought since, I suppose. But I'll make you keep on
thinking about me."

"What has happened to-night?" she asked sharply.

"Happened?"

"To make you talk like this?"

"Nothing has happened."

"That's not true. Since you came into the house you've quite changed."

"Merely because I've been reckoning things up, taking stock of the
amount of damage that's been done. It'll have to be paid for, I
suppose. Everything's paid for in the end, isn't it? When are you
going to England?"

"I didn't say it was absolutely decided."

"No; but it is. I want to know the date, so that I may pack up to
accompany you. It will be jolly to see Jimmy again. I shall run down
to Eton and take him out."

"I am not going to allow you to do me any harm. Because lately I've
given in to you sometimes, you mustn't think you can make a slave of
me."

"And you mustn't think you'll get rid of me in one way if you can't in
another. This English project is nothing but an attempt to give me the
slip. You thought I couldn't face England, so you chose England as the
place you would travel to. You've never had a letter from your lawyer,
and there's no reason why you should go to England on business. But I
can face England. I've never done anything /there/ that I'm ashamed
of. My record there is a clean one."

Suddenly he thrust his hand into his jacket and pulled out the letters
he had brought from the British Post Office.

"And apart from that, you made a mistake in reckoning on my
sensitiveness."

"Honestly, I don't know what you mean by that," she said, with frigid
calm.

"Yes, you do. You thought I wouldn't follow you to England because I
should shrink from facing my mother, perhaps, and my wife's relatives,
and all the people who know what I've done. I don't shrink from
meeting any one, and I'll prove it to you."

He pulled a letter out of its envelope.

"This is from Beatrice Daventry. In it she tells me a piece of news."
(He glanced quickly over the sheets.) "My wife has got tired of
leading a religious life and has left the Sisterhood in which she was,
and gone to live in London. Here it is: 'Rosamund is living once more
in Great Cumberland Place with my guardian. She never goes into
society, but otherwise she is leading an ordinary life. I am quite
sure she will never go back to Liverpool.'--So if I go to London I may
run across my wife any day. Why not?"

"You wife has left the Sisterhood!" said Mrs. Clarke slowly, forcing a
sound of surprise into her husky voice.

"I've just told you so. You and I may meet her in London. If we do, I
should think she'll be hard put to it to recognize me. Now put on your
things and we'll be off."

"I shall not go out to-night. I intend----"

She paused.

"What do you intend?"

"I don't mean ever to go to those rooms again."

"Indeed. Why not?" he asked, with cold irony.

"I loathe them."

"You found them. You chose the furniture for them. Your perfect taste
made them what they are."

"I tell you I loathe them!" she repeated violently.

"We'll change them, then. We can easily find some others that will do
just as well."

"Don't you understand that I loathe them because I meet you in them?"

"I understood that a good while ago."

"And yet you--"

"My dear!" he interrupted her. "Didn't I tell you you had destroyed
me? The man I was might have bothered about trifles of that kind, the
man I am simply doesn't recognize them. Jimmy hates me too, but I
haven't done with Jimmy yet, nevertheless."

"You shall never meet Jimmy again. I shall prevent it."

"How can you?"

"You're not fit to be with him."

"But you have molded me into what I am. He must get accustomed to his
own mother's handiwork."

"Jimmy can't bear you. He told me so when he was last here. He detests
you."

"Ah!" said Dion, with sudden savagery, springing up from his chair.
"So you and he have talked me over! I was sure of it. And no doubt you
told Jimmy he was right in hating me."

"I never discussed the matter with him at all. I couldn't prevent his
telling me what he felt about you."

Dion had become very pale. He stood for a moment without speaking,
clenching his hands and looking at her with blazing eyes. For a moment
she thought that perhaps he was going to strike her. He seemed to be
struggling desperately with himself, to be striving to conquer
something within him. At last he turned away from her. She heard him
twice mutter the name of her boy, "Jimmy! Jimmy!" Then he went away
from her to the far end of the room, where the piano was, and stood by
it. She saw his broad shoulders heaving. He held on to the edge of the
piano with both hands, leaning forward. She stayed where she was,
staring at him. She realized that to-night he might be dangerous to
her. She had set out to defy him. But she was not sure now whether,
perhaps, gentleness and an air of great sincerity might not be the
only effective weapons against him in his present abnormal condition.
Possibly even now it was not too late to use them. She crossed the
room and came to him swiftly.

"Dion!" she said.

He did not move.

"Dion!" she repeated, putting her hand on his shoulder.

He turned round. His pale face was distorted. She scarcely recognized
him.

"Dion, let us look things in the face."

"Oh, God--that is what I'm doing," he said.

His lips twisted, his face was convulsed. She looked at him in
silence, wondering what was going to happen. For a moment she was
almost physically afraid. Something in him to-night struck hard upon
her imagination and she felt as if it were trembling.

"Come and sit down," he said, at last.

And she saw that for the moment he had succeeded in regaining self-
control.

"Very well."

She went to sit down; he sat opposite her.

"You hate me, don't you?" he said.

She hesitated.

"Don't you?" he repeated.

"We needn't use ugly words," she said at last.

"For ugly things? I believe it's best. You hate me and I hate you.
D'you know why I hate you? Not because you deliberately made me care
for you with my body, in the beastly, wholly physical way, but because
you wouldn't let the other thing alone."

"The other thing?"

"Haven't we got something else as well as the body? Look here--before
I ever knew you I was always trying to build. At first I tried to
build for a possible future which might never come. Well, it did come,
and I was glad I'd stuck to my building--sometimes when it was
difficult. Then I tried to build for--for my wife--and then my child
came and I tried to build for him, too. So it went on. I was always
building, or trying to. In South Africa I was doing it, and I came
back feeling as if I'd got something to show, not much, but something,
for my work. Then the crash came, and I thought I knew sorrow and
horror down to the bones. But I didn't. I've only got to know them to
the bones here. You've made me know them. If you'd loved me I should
never have complained, have attacked you, been brutal to you; but when
I think that you've never cared a rap about me, never cared for
anything but my body, and that--that----" his voice broke for a
moment; then he recovered himself and went on, more harshly,--"and
that merely from desire, or whatever you choose to call it, you've
sent the last stones of my building to dust, I sometimes feel as if I
could murder you. If you meant to kick me out and be free of me when
you had had enough of me, you should never have brought Jimmy into the
matter; for in a way you could never understand Jimmy was linked up
with my boy, with Robin. When you made me earn Jimmy's hatred by being
utterly false to all I really was, you separated me from my boy. I
killed him, but till then I was sometimes near him. Ever since that
night of lying and dirty pretense he's--he's--I've lost him. You've
taken my boy from me. Why should I leave you yours?"

"But you're mad--when my boy's alive and--"

"And so's mine!"

She stared at him in silence.

"You can't give him back to me. Jimmy shrinks from me not because of
what I've done, but because of what I've become, and my boy feels as
Jimmy does. He--he----"

Mrs. Clarke pushed back her chair bruskly. She was now feeling really
afraid. She longed to call in Sonia. She wished the other servants
were in the flat instead of at Buyukderer.

"You boy's dead," she said, dully, obstinately. "Jimmy has nothing to
do with him--never had anything to do with him. And as for me, I have
never interfered between you and your child."

She got up. So did he.

"Never, never!" she repeated. "But your mind is warped and you don't
know what you're saying."

"I do. But we won't argue about it. You're a materialist and you can't
understand the real things."

His own words seemed suddenly to strike upon him like a great blow.

"The real things!" he exclaimed. "I've lost them all for ever. But
I'll keep what I've got. I'll keep what I've got. You hate me and I
hate you, but we belong to each other and we'll stick together, and
Jimmy must make up his mind to it. Once you said that if he was
twenty-one you'd tell him all about it. If you're going to England
I'll go there too, and we can enlighten Jimmy a little sooner. Now let
us be off to the rooms. As you've taken a dislike to them we'll give
them up. But we must pay a last visit to them, a visit of good-bye."

She shuddered. The thought of being shut up alone with him horrified
her imagination. She waited a moment; then she said:

"Very well. I'll go and put on my things."

And she went out of the room. She wanted to gain time, to be alone for
a moment.

When she was in her bedroom she did not summon Sonia, who was in the
kitchen washing up. Slowly she went to get out a wrap and a hat.
Standing before the glass she adjusted the hat on her head carefully,
adroitly; then she drew the wrap around her shoulders and picked up a
pair of long gloves. After an instant of hesitation she began to pull
them on. The process took several minutes. She was careful to smooth
out every wrinkle. While she did so she was thinking of Rosamund
Leith.

All through the evening she had been on the verge of telling Dion that
his wife was in Constantinople, but something had held her back. And
even now she could not make up her mind whether to tell him or not.
She was afraid to risk the revelation because she did not know at all
how he would take it. When he knew she might be free. There was the
possibility of that. He must realize, he would surely be obliged to
realize, that his wife could have but one purpose in deliberately
traveling out to the place where he was living. She must be seeking a
reconciliation, in spite of the knowledge which Mrs. Clarke had read
in her eyes that day. But would Dion face those eyes with the hard
defiance of one irreparably aloof from his former life? If he were
really ready and determined to show himself in London as the lover of
another woman would he not be ready to do the same thing here in
Constantinople?

To tell him seemed to Mrs. Clarke the one chance of escape for her
now, but she was afraid to tell him because she was afraid to know
that what seemed the only possible avenue to freedom was barred
against her. She had said to herself at the piano "Vouloir c'est
pouvoir," and she had determined to be free, but again Dion's will of
a desperate man had towered up over hers. It was the fact that he was
desperate which gave to him this power.

At last the gloves lay absolutely smooth on her hands and arms, and
she went back to the drawing-room. Till she opened the door of it she
did not know what she was going to do.

"So you're dressed!" Dion said as she came in. "That's right. Let's be
off."

"What is the good of going? You have said we hate each other. How can
this sort of thing go on in hatred? Dion, let us give it all up."

"Why have you put on your things?"

"I don't know. Let us say good-by to-night, and not in anger. We were
not suited to be together for long. We are too different."

"How many men have you said all this to already? Come along!"

He took her firmly by the wrist.

"Wait, Dion!"

"Why should we wait?"

"There's something I must tell you before we go."

He kept his hand on her wrist.

"Well? What is it?"

"I went to Santa Sophia to-day."

As she spoke the Bedouin came before her again. She saw his bronze-
colored arms and his bird-like eyes.

"Santa Sophia! Did you go to pray?"

She stared at him. His lips were curled in a smile.

"No," she said. "But I like to go there sometimes. As I was coming
away I met some one."

"Well?"

"Some one you know--a woman."

"A woman? Lady Ingleton?"

"No; your wife."

The fingers which held her wrist became suddenly cold, but they still
pressed firmly upon her flesh.

"That's a lie!" he said hoarsely.

"It isn't!"

"How dare you tell me such a lie?"

He bent and gazed into her eyes.

"Liar! Liar!"

But though his lips made the assertion, his eyes, in agony, seemed to
be asking a question. He seized her other wrist.

"What's your object in telling me such a lie? What are you trying to
gain by it? Do you think you'll get rid of me for to-night, and that
to-morrow, by some trick, you'll escape from me forever? D'you think
that?"

"I met your wife to-day just outside Santa Sophia," she said steadily.
"When she saw me she stopped. We looked at each other for a minute.
Neither of us spoke a word. But she told me something."

"Told you . . . ?"

"With her eyes. She knows about you and me."

His hands fell from her wrists. By the look in his eyes she saw that
he was beginning to believe her.

"She knows," Mrs. Clarke repeated. "And yet she had come here. What
does that mean?"

"What does that mean?" he repeated, in a muttering voice.

"Do you believe what I say?"

"Yes; she is here."

A fierce wave of red went over his face. For a moment his eyes shone.
Then a look of despair and horror made him frightful, and stirred even
in her a sensation of pity.

He began to tremble.

"Don't! Don't!" she said, putting out her hands and moving away.

"She can't know!" he said, trembling more violently.

"She does know."

"She wouldn't have come. She doesn't know. She doesn't know."

"She does know. Now I'm ready, if you want to go to the rooms."

Dion went white to the lips. He came towards her. His eyes were so
menacing that she felt sure he was going to do her some dreadful
injury; but when he was close to her he controlled himself and stood
still. For what seemed to her a very long time he stood there, looking
at her as a man looks at the heap of his sins when the sword has
cloven a way into the depths of his spirit. Then he said:

"You're free."

He went out of the room, leaving the door open. A moment later Mrs.
Clarke heard the front door shut, and his footsteps on the stone
stairs outside. They died away.

Then she began to sob. She felt shaken and frightened almost like a
child. But presently her sobs ceased. She took off her hat and wrap
and her gloves, lay down on the sofa, put her hands behind her small
head, and, motionless, gazed at the pale gray wall of the room. It
seemed to fade away after she had gazed at it for two or three
minutes; a world opened out before her, and she saw a barrier, like a
long deep trench, stretching into a far distance. On one side of this
trench stood a boy with densely thick hair and large hands and frank,
observant eyes; on the other stood a Bedouin of the desert.

Then she shuddered. Dion had told her she was free. But was she free?
Could she ever be free now?

Suddenly she broke into a passion of tears. She was inundated with
self-pity. She had prayed to the Unknown God. He had answered her
prayer, but nevertheless, he had surely cursed her. For love and lust
were at merciless war within her. She was tormented.

That night she knew she had run up a debt which she would be forced to
pay; she knew that her punishment was beginning.



                              CHAPTER XV

When Dion came out into the street he stood still on the pavement. It
was between ten and eleven o'clock. Stamboul, the mysterious city, was
plunged in darkness, but Pera was lit and astir, was full of blatant
and furtive activities. He listened to its voices as he stood under
the stars, and presently from them the voice of a woman detached
itself, and said clearly and with a sort of beautifully wondering
slowness, "I can see the Pleiades."

Tears started into his eyes. He was afraid of that voice and yet his
whole being longed desperately to hear it again. The knowledge that
Rosamund was here in Constantinople, very near to him--how it had
changed the whole city for him! Every light that gleamed, every sound
that rose up, seemed to hold for him a terrible vital meaning. And he
knew that all the time he had been living in Constantinople it had
been to him a horrible city of roaring emptiness, and he knew that
now, in a moment, it had become the true center of the world. He was
amazed and he was horrified by the power and intensity of the love
within him. In this moment he knew it for an undying thing. Nothing
could kill it, no act of Rosamund's, no act of his. Even lust had not
suffocated the purity of it, even satiety of the flesh had not
lessened the yearning of it, or availed to deprive it of its ardent
simplicity, of its ideal character. In it there was still the child
with his wonder, the boy with his stirring aspirations towards life,
the man with his full-grown passion. He had sought to kill it and he
had not even touched it. He knew that now and was shaken by the
knowledge. Where did it dwell then, this thing that governed him and
that he could not break? He longed to get at it, to seize it, hold it
to some fierce light, examine it. And then? Would he wish to cast it
away?

"I can see the Pleiades."

For a moment the peace of Olympia was about him, and he heard the
voices of Eternity whispering among the pine trees. Then the
irreparable blotted out that green beauty, that message from the
beyond; reality rushed upon him. He turned and looked at the building
he had just left. It towered above him, white, bare, with its rows of
windows. He knew that he would never go into it again, that he had
done forever with the woman in there who hated him. Yes, he had done
with her insomuch as a man can finish with any one who has been
closely, intimately, for good or for evil, in his life. As he watched
her windows for a moment his mind reviewed swiftly his connection with
her, from the moment when she had held his hand indifferently, yet
with intention, in Mrs. Chetwinde's drawing-room, till the moment,
just past, when he had said to her, "You are free." And he knew that
from the first moment when she had seen him she had made up her mind
that some day he should be her lover. He hated her, and yet he knew
now that in some strange and obscure way he almost respected her, for
her determination, her unscrupulous courage, her will to live as she
chose to live. She at any rate possessed a kind of evil strength. And
he----?

Slowly he turned away from that house. He did not know where Rosamund
was staying, but he thought she was probably at the Hotel de Byzance,
and he walked almost mechanically towards it. He was burning with
excitement, and yet there was within him something cold, capable and
relentless, which considered him almost as a judge considers a
criminal, which seemed to be probing into the rotten part of his
nature, determined to know once and for all just how rotten it was.
Rosamund surely was strong in her goodness as Mrs. Clarke was strong
in her evil. He had known the cruelty of both those strengths. And
why? Surely because he himself had never been really strong. Intensity
of feeling had constantly betrayed him into weakness. And even now was
it not weakness in him, this inability to leave off loving Rosamund
after all that had happened? Perhaps the power of feeling intensely
was the great betrayer of a man.

He descended the Grande Rue, moving in the midst of a press of
humanity, but strongly conscious only of Rosamund's nearness to him,
until at last he was in front of the Hotel de Byzance. He stood on the
opposite side of the way, looking at the lighted windows, at the
doorway through which people came and went. Was she in there, close to
him? Why had she come to Constantinople?

She must have come there because of him. There could not surely be any
other reason for her traveling so far to the city where she knew he
was living. But then she must have repented of her cruelty after the
death of Robin, have thought seriously of resuming her married life.
It must be so. Inexorably Dion's reason led him to that conclusion.
Having reached it he looked at himself, and again his own weakness
confronted him like a specter which would not leave him, which dogged
him relentlessly down all the ways of his life. Prompted, governed by
that weakness, which he had actually mistaken madly for strength, for
an assertion of his manhood, he had raised up between Rosamund and
himself perhaps the only barrier which could never be broken down, the
barrier of a great betrayal. What she had most cared for in him he had
trampled into the dirt; he had slain the purity which had drawn her to
him.

Mrs. Clarke had said that Rosamund knew of their connexion. He
believed her. He could not help trusting her horrible capacity to read
such a truth in another woman's eyes. It must be so. Rosamund surely
could only have learned in Constantinople the horrible truth which
would forever divide them. She must have traveled out with the
intention of seeing him again, of telling him that she repented of
what she had done, and then in the city which had seen his degradation
she must have found out what he was.

He saw her outraged, bitterly ashamed of having made the long journey
to seek a man who had betrayed her; he saw her wounded in the soul.
She had wounded him in the soul, but at this moment he scarcely
thought of that. The knowledge that she was near to him seemed to have
suddenly renewed the pure springs of his youth. When Cynthia Clarke
had said, "Now I'm ready if you want to go to the rooms," she had
received her freedom from the Dion who had won Rosamund, not from the
withered and embittered man upon whom she had perversely seized in his
misery and desolation.

That Rosamund should travel to him and then know him for what he was!
All his intense bitterness against her was swept away by the flood of
his hatred of himself.

Suddenly the lights of the city seemed to fade before his eyes and the
voices of the city seemed to lose their chattering gaiety. Darkness
and horrible mutterings were about him. He heard the last door closing
against him. He accounted himself from henceforth among the damned.
Lifting his head he stared for a moment at the Hotel de Byzance. Now
he felt sure that she was there. He knew that she was there, and he
bade her an eternal farewell. Not she--as for so long he had thought--
but he had broken their marriage. She had sinned in the soul. But
to-night he did not see her sin. He saw only his black sin of the
body, the irreparable sin he had committed against her shining purity
to which he had been united.

How could he have committed that sin?

He turned away from the hotel, and went down towards his lodgings in
Galata; he felt as he walked, like one treading a descent which led
down into eternal darkness.

How had he come to do what he had done?

Already he saw Cynthia Clarke as something far away, an almost
meaningless phantom. He wondered why he had felt power in her; he
wondered what it was that had led him to her, had kept him beside her,
had bound him to her. She was nothing. She had never really been
anything to him. And yet she had ruined his life. He saw her pale and
haggard face, her haunted cheeks and temples, the lovely shape of her
head with its cloud of unshining hair, her small tenacious hands. He
saw her distinctly. But she was far away, utterly remote from him. She
had meant nothing to him, and yet she had ruined him. Let her go. Her
work was done.

It was near midnight when he went at last to his lodgings, which were
in a high house not far from the Tophane landing. From his windows he
could see the Golden Horn, and the minarets and domes of Stamboul. His
two rooms, though clean, were shabbily furnished and unattractive. He
had a Greek servant who came in every day to do what was necessary. He
never received any visitors in these rooms, which he had taken when he
gave up going into the society of the diplomats and others, to whom he
had been introduced at Buyukderer.

His feet echoed on the dirty staircase so he mounted slowly up till he
stood in front of his own door. Slowly, like one making an effort that
was almost painful to him he searched for his key and drew it out. His
hand shook as he inserted the key into the keyhole. He tried to steady
his hand, but he could not control its furtive and perpetual movement.
When the door was open he struck a match, and lit a candle that stood
on a chair in the dingy and narrow lobby. Then he turned round wearily
to shut the door. He was possessed by a great fatigue, and wondered
whether, if he fell on his bed in the blackness, he would be able to
sleep. As he turned, he saw, lying on the matting at his feet, a
square white envelope. It was lying upside down. Some one must have
pushed it under the door while he was out.

He stood looking at it for a minute. Then he shut the door, bent down,
picked up the envelope, turned it over and held it near the candle
flame. He read his name and the handwriting was Rosamund's.

After a long pause he took the candle and carried the letter into his
sitting-room. He set the candle down on the table on which lay "The
Kasidah" and a few other books, laid the letter beside it, with
trembling hands drew up a chair and sat down.

Rosamund had written to him. When? Before she had learnt the truth or
afterwards?

For a long time he sat there, leaning over the table, staring at the
address which her hand had written. And he saw her hand, so different
from Mrs. Clarke's, and he remembered its touch upon his, absolutely
unlike the touch of any other hand ever felt by him. Something
quivered in his flesh. The agony of the body rushed upon him and
mingled with the agony of the soul. He bent down, laid his hot
forehead against the letter, and shut his eyes.

A clock struck presently. He opened his eyes, lifted his head, took up
the envelope, quickly tore it, and unfolded the paper within.


                              "HOTEL DE BYZANCE, CONSTANTINOPLE,
                                       Wednesday evening

 "I am here. I want to see you. Shall I come to you to-morrow? I can
  come at any time, or I can meet you at any place you choose. Only
  tell me the hour and how to go if it is difficult.       ROSAMUND"


Wednesday evening! It was now the night of Wednesday. Then Rosamund
had written to him after she had been to Santa Sophia and had met Mrs.
Clarke. She knew, and yet she wrote to him; she asked to see him; she
even offered to come to his rooms. The thing was incomprehensible.

He read the note again. He pored over every word in it almost like a
child. Then he held it in his hand, sat back in his chair and
wondered.

What did Rosamund mean? Why did she wish to see him? What could she
intend to do? His intimate knowledge of what Rosamund was companioned
him at this moment--that knowledge which no separation, which no
hatred even, could ever destroy. She was fastidiously pure. She could
never be anything else. He could not conceive of her ever drawing near
to, and associating herself deliberately with, bodily degradation. He
thought of her as he had known her, with her relations, her friends,
with himself, with Robin. Always in every relation of life a radiant
purity had been about her like an atmosphere; always she had walked in
rays of the sun. Until Robin had died! And then she had withdrawn into
the austere purity of the religious life. He felt it to be absolutely
impossible that she should seek him, even seek but one interview with
him, if she knew what his life had been during the last few months.
And, feeling that, he was now forced to the conclusion that Mrs.
Clarke's intuition had gone for once astray. If Rosamund knew she
would never have written that note. Again he looked at it, read it. It
must have been written in complete ignorance. Mrs. Clarke had made a
mistake. Perhaps she had been betrayed into error by her own knowledge
of guilt. And yet such a lapse was very uncharacteristic of her. He
compared his knowledge of her with his knowledge of Rosamund. It was
absolutely impossible that Rosamund had written that letter to him
with full understanding of his situation in Constantinople. But she
might have heard rumors. She might have resolved to clear them up.
Having traveled out with the intention of seeking a reconciliation she
might have thought it due to him to accept evil tidings of him only
from his own lips. Always, he knew, she had absolutely trusted in his
loyalty and faithfulness to her. Perhaps then, even though she had put
him out of her life, she was unable to believe that he had tried to
forget her in unfaithfulness. Perhaps that was the true explanation of
her conduct.

Could he then save himself from destruction by a great lie?

He sat pondering that problem, oblivious of time. Could he lie to
Rosamund? All his long bitterness against her for the moment was gone,
driven out by his self-condemnation. A great love must forgive. It
cannot help itself. It carries within it, as a child is carried in the
womb, the sweet burden of divinity, and shares in the attributes of
God. So it was with Dion on that night as he sat in his dingy room.
And presently his soul rejected the lie he had abominably thought of.
He knew he could not tell Rosamund a life. Then what was he to do?

He drew out of a drawer a piece of letter paper, dipped a pen in ink.
He had a mind to write the horrible truth which he could surely never
speak.

"I have received your letter," he wrote, in a blurred and unsteady
handwriting. Then he stopped. He stared at the paper, pushed it away
from him, and got up. He could not write the truth. He went to the
window and looked out into the dark night. Here and there he saw faint
lights. But Stamboul was almost hidden in the gloom, a city rather
suggested by its shadow than actually visible. The Golden Horn was a
tangled mystery. There were some withdrawn stars.

Should he not reply to Rosamund's letter? If she had heard rumors
about his life would not his silence convey to her the fact that they
were true? He had perhaps only to do nothing and Rosamund would
understand and--would leave Constantinople.

The blackness which shrouded Stamboul suddenly seemed to him to become
more solid, impregnable. He felt that his own life would be drowned in
blackness if Rosamund went away. And abruptly he knew that he must see
her. Whatever the cost, whatever the shame and bitterness, he must see
her at once. He would tell her, or try to tell her, what he had been
through, what he had suffered, why he had done what he had done.
Possibly she would be able to understand. If only he could find the
words that would give her the inner truth perhaps they might reach her
heart. Something intense told him that he must try to make her
understand how he had loved her, through all his hideous attempts to
slay his love of her. Could a woman understand such a thing?
Desperately he wondered. Might not his terrible sincerity perhaps
overwhelm her doubts?

He left the window, sat down again at the table, and wrote quickly.


 "I have your letter. Will you meet me to-morrow at Eyub, in the
  cemetery on the hill? I will be near the Tekkeh of the dancing
  Dervishes. I will be there before noon, and will wait all day.
  DION"


When he began to write he knew that he could not make his confession
to Rosamund within the four walls of his sordid and dingy room. Her
power to understand would surely be taken from her there. Might it not
be released under the sky of morning, within sight of those minarets
which he had sometimes feared, but which he had always secretly, in
some obscure way, loved even in the most abominable moments of his
abominable life, as he had always secretly, beneath all the hard
bitterness of his stricken heart, loved Rosamund? From them came the
voice which would not be gainsaid, the voice which whispered, "In the
East thou shalt find me if thou hast not found me in the West." Might
not that voice help him when he spoke to Rosamund, help her to
understand him, help her perhaps even to----

But there he stopped. He dared not contemplate the possibility of her
being able to accept the man he had become as her companion. And yet
now he felt himself somehow closely akin to the former Dion, flesh of
that man's flesh, bone of his bone. It was as if his sin fell from him
when he so utterly repented of it.

Slowly he put the note he had written into an envelope, sealed it and
wrote the address--"Mrs. Dion Leith, Hotel de Byzance." He blotted it.
Then he fetched his hat and stick. He meant to take the note himself
to the Hotel de Byzance. The night might be made for sleep, but he
knew he could not sleep till he had seen Rosamund. When he was out in
the air, and was walking uphill towards Pera, he realized that within
him, in spite of all, something of hope still lingered. Rosamund's
letter to him had wrought already a wonderful change in his tortured
life. The knowledge that he would see her again, be with her alone,
even if only for an hour, even if only that he might tell her what
would alienate her from him forever, thrilled through him, seemed even
to shed a fierce strength and alertness through his body. Now that he
was going to see her once more he knew what the long separation from
her had meant to him. He had known the living death. Within a few
hours he would have at least some moments of life. They would be
terrible moments, shameful--but they would take him back into life.
Fiercely, passionately, he looked forward to them.

He left his letter at the hotel, giving it into the hands of a weary
Albanian night porter. Then he returned to his rooms, undressed,
washed in cold water, and lay down on his bed. And presently he was
praying in the dark, instinctively almost as a child prays. He was
praying for the impossible. For he believed that it was absolutely
impossible the Rosamund could ever forgive him for what he had done,
and yet he prayed that she might forgive him. And he felt as if he
were praying with all his body as well as with all his soul.

In the dawn he was tired. But he did not sleep at all.

About ten o'clock he went out to take the boat to Eyub.



                             CHAPTER XVI

At a few minutes past eleven Dion was in the vast cemetery on the
hill. It was a gray morning, still and hot. Languor was in the air.
The grayness, the silence, the oily waters, suggested a brooding
resignation. The place of the dead was almost deserted. He wandered
through it, and met only two or three Turks, who returned his glance
impassively. After the sleepless night he had come out feeling
painfully excited and scarcely master of himself. In Galata and on the
boat he had not dared to look into the eyes of those who thronged
about him. He had felt transparent, as if all his thoughts and his
tumultuous feelings must be visible to any one who regarded him with
attention. But now he was encompassed by a sensation of almost dull
calmness. He looked at the grayness and at the innumerable graves, he
was conscious of the stagnant heat, he seemed to draw into himself the
wide silence, and the excitement faded out of him, was replaced by a
curious inertia. Both his mind and his body felt tired and resigned.
The gravestones suggested death, the end of the early hopes,
aspirations, yearnings and despairs of men. A few bones and a
headstone--to that he was traveling. And yet all through the night he
had been on fire with longing, and with a fear that had seemed almost
red hot. Now he thought he perhaps understood the fatalism of the
Turk. Whatever must be must be. All was written surely from the
beginning. It was written that to-day he should be alone in the
cemetery of Eyub, and it was written that Rosamund should come to him
there, or not come to him.

If she did not come?

He remembered the exact wording of his letter to her, and he realized
for the first time that in her letter she had asked him to tell her
how to go to their meeting-place "if it is difficult," and he had not
told her what she had to do in order to come to Eyub.

But of course she had a dragoman, and he would bring her. She could
not possibly come alone.

Perhaps, however, she would not come.

Long ago she had opened and read his letter and had taken her
decision. If she was coming, probably she was already on the way. He
forced himself to imagine the whole day passed by him alone in the
cemetery, the light failing as the evening drew on, the darkness of
night swallowing up Stamboul, the knowledge forced upon him that
Rosamund had abandoned the idea of seeing him again. He imagined
himself returning to Constantinople in the night, going to the Hotel
de Byzance and learning that she had left by the Orient express of
that day for England.

What would he feel?

A handful of bones and a headstone! Whatever happened to-day, and in
the future, he was on his way to just that. Then, why agonize, why
allow himself to be riven and tormented by longings and fears that
seemed born out of something eternal? Perhaps, indeed, there was
nothing at all after this short life was ended, nothing but the blank
grayness of eternal unconsciousness. If so, how little even his love
for Rosamund meant. It must be some bodily attraction, some imperious
call to his flesh which he had mistaken for a far greater thing. Men,
perhaps, are merely tricked by those longings of theirs which seem
defiant of time, by those passionate tendernesses in which eternity
seems breathing. All that they think they live by may be illusion.

Mechanically, as the minutes drew on towards noon, he walked towards
the Tekkeh of the Dervishes. Once he had come here to meet Cynthia
Clarke, and now he had deliberately chosen the same place for the
terrible interview with his wife. It could only be terrible. He did
not know what he was going to do and say when she came (if she did
come), but he did know that somehow he would tell her the whole truth
about himself, without, of course, mentioning the name of a woman. He
would lay bare his soul. It was fitting that he should confess his sin
in the place of its beginnings. He had begun to sin against the woman
whom he could never unlove here in this wilderness of the dead, when
he had spoken against her to the woman who had long ago resolved some
day to make him sin. (He told himself now that he had definitely
spoken against Rosamund.) In this sad place of disordered peace, under
the gray, and within sight of the minarets lifted to the Unknown God,
he had opened the book of evil things; in this place he would close it
forever--if Rosamund came. He felt now that there was something within
him which, despite all his perversity, all that he had given himself
to in the fury of the flesh, was irrevocably dedicated to that which
was sane, clean and healthy. By this he was resolved to live
henceforth, not because of any religious feeling, not because of any
love of that Unknown God who--so he supposed--had flung him into the
furnace of suffering as refuse may be flung into a fire, but because
he now began to understand that this dedicated something was really
Him, was of the core of his being, not to be rooted out. He had left
Cynthia Clarke. In a short time--before the gray faded over the
minarets of Stamboul--Rosamund would have done with him forever. He
faced complete solitude, the wilderness without any human soul, good
or bad, to keep him company; but he faced it with a sort of hard and
final resignation. By nightfall he would have done with it all. And
then--the living Death? Yes, no doubt that would be his portion. He
smiled faintly as he thought of his furious struggle against just
that.

"It was written," he thought. "Everything is written. But we are
tricked into a semblance of vigorous life and energy by our great
delusion that we possess free will."

He sat down beneath a cypress and remained quite still, looking
downward towards the water, downward along the path by which, if
Rosamund came, she would ascend the hill towards him.

It was nearly noon when he saw below him on this path the figure of a
woman walking slowly. She was followed by a man.

Dion got up. He could not really see who this woman was, but he knew
who she was. Instantly he knew. And instantly all the calm, all the
fatalism of which for a moment he had believed himself possessed, all
the brooding resignation of the man who says to his soul, "It is
written!" was swept away. He stood there, bare of his pretenses, and
he knew himself for what he was, just a man who was the prisoner of a
great love, a man shaken by the tempest of his feeling, a man who
would, who must, fight against the living Death which, only a moment
before, he had been contemplating even with a smile.

She had come, and with her life.

He put one arm against the seamed trunk of the cypress. Mechanically,
and unaware what he was doing, he had taken off his hat. He held it in
his hand. All the change which sorrow and excess had wrought upon him
was exposed for Rosamund to see. She had last seen him plainly as he
drove away with little Robin from the Green Court of Welsley on that
morning of fate. Now at last she was to see him again as she had
remade him.

She came on slowly. Presently she turned to her Greek dragoman.

"Where's the Tekkeh? Is it much farther?"

"No, Madame."

He pointed. As he did so Rosamund saw Dion's figure standing against
the cypress. She stood still. Her face was white and drawn, but full
of an almost flaming resolution. The mysticism which at moments Dion
had detected in her expression, in her eyes, during the years passed
with her, a mysticism then almost evasive, subtly withdrawn, shone
now, like a dominating quality which scorned to hide itself, or
perhaps could not hide itself. She looked like a woman under the
influence of a fixed purpose, fascinated, drawn onward, almost in
ecstasy, and yet somehow, somewhere, tormented.

"Please go back to the foot of the hill," she said to the Greek who
was with her.

"But, Madame, I dare not leave you alone here."

"I shall not be alone."

The Greek looked surprised.

"Some one is waiting for me, up there, by that cypress--a--a friend."

"Oh--I see, Madame."

With a look of intense comprehension he turned to go.

"At the foot of the hill, please!" said Rosamund.

"Certainly, Madame."

The dragoman was smiling as he walked away. Rosamund stood still
watching him till he was out of sight. Then she turned. The figure of
a man was still standing motionless under the old cypress tree among
the graves. She set her lips together and went towards it. Now that
she saw Dion, even though he was in the distance, she felt again
intensely, as if in her flesh, the bodily wrong he had done to her.
She strove not to feel this. She told herself that, after her sin
against him, she had no right to feel it. In her heart she knew that
she was the greater sinner. She realized now exactly the meaning of
what she had done. She had no more illusions about herself, about her
conduct. She condemned herself utterly. She had come to that place of
the dead absolutely resolved to ask forgiveness of Dion. And yet now
that she saw his body the sense of personal outrage woke in her,
gripped her. She grew hot, she tingled. A fierce jealousy of the flesh
tormented her. And suddenly she was afraid of herself. Was her body
then more powerful than her soul? Was she, who had always cared for
the things of the soul hopelessly physical? It seemed to her that even
now she might succumb to what she supposed was an overwhelming
personal pride, that even now she might be unable to do what she had
come all the long way from England to do. But she forced herself to go
onward up the path. She looked down; she would not see that body of a
man which had belonged to her and to which she had belonged; but she
made herself go towards it.

Presently she felt that she was drawing near to it; then that she was
close to it. Then she stopped. Standing still for a moment she prayed.
She prayed that she might be able in this supreme crisis of her life
to govern the baser part of herself, that she might be allowed, might
be helped, to rise to those heights of which Father Robertson had
spoken to her, that she might at last realize the finest possibilities
of her nature, that she might be able to do the most difficult thing,
to be humble, to forget any injury which had been inflicted upon
herself, and to remember only the tremendous injury she had inflicted
upon another. When her prayer was finished she did not know whether it
had been heard, whether, if it had been heard, it had been accepted
and would be granted. She did not know at all what she would be able
to do. But she looked up and saw Dion. He was close to her, was
standing just in front of her, with one arm holding the cypress trunk,
trembling slightly and gazing at her, gazing at her with eyes that
were terrible because they revealed so much of agony, of love and of
terror. She looked into those eyes, she looked at the frightful change
written on the face that had once been so familiar to her, and
suddenly an immense pity inundated her. It seemed to her that she
endured in that moment all the suffering which Dion had endured since
the tragedy at Welsley added to her own suffering. She stood there for
a moment looking at him. Then she said only:

"Forgive me, oh, forgive me!"

Tears rushed into her eyes. She had been able to say it. It had not
been difficult to say. She could not have said anything else. And her
soul had said it as well as her lips.

"Forgive me! Forgive me!" she repeated.

She went up to Dion, took his poor tortured temples, from which the
hair, once so thick, had retreated, in her hands, and whispered again
in the midst of her tears:

"Forgive me!"

"I've been false to you," he said huskily. "I've broken my vow to you.
I've lived with another woman--for months. I've been a beast. I've
wallowed. I've gone right down. Everything horrible--I've--I've done
it. Only last night I meant to--to--I only broke away from it all last
night. I heard you were here and then I--I----"

"Forgive me!"

She felt as if God were speaking in her, through her. She felt as if
in that moment God had taken complete possession of her, as if for the
first time in her life she was just an instrument, formed for the
carrying out of His tremendous purposes, able to carry them out. Awe
was upon her. But she felt a strange joy, and even a wonderful sense
of peace.

"But you don't hear what I tell you. I have been false to you. I have
sinned against you for months and months."

"Hush! It was my sin."

"Yours? Oh, Rosamund!"

She was still holding his temples. He put his hands on her shoulders.

"Yes, it was my sin. I understand now how you love me. I never
understood till to-day."

"Yes, I love you."

"Then," she said, very simply. "I know you will be able to forgive me.
Don't tell me any more ever about what you have done. It's blotted
out. Just forgive me--and let us begin again."

She took away her hands from his temples. He did not kiss her, but he
took one of her hands, and they stood side by side looking towards
Stamboul, towards the City of the Unknown God. His eyes and hers were
on the minarets, those minarets which seem to say to those who have
come to them from afar, and whose souls are restless:

"In the East thou shalt find me if thou hast not found me in the
West."

After a long silence Rosamund pressed Dion's hand, and it seemed to
him that never, in the former days of their union--not even in Greece
--had she pressed it with such tenderness, with such pulse-stirring
intimacy and trust in him. Then, still with her eyes upon the
minarets, she said in a low voice:

"I think Robin knows."



                             CHAPTER XVII

Not many days later, when the green valley of Olympia was wrapped in
the peace of a sunlit afternoon, and a faint breeze drew from the pine
trees on the hills of Kronos a murmur as of distant voices whispering
the message of Eternity, the keeper of the house of the Hermes was
disturbed in a profound reverie by the sound of slow footfalls not far
from his dwelling. He stirred, lifted his head and stared vaguely
about him. No travelers had come of late to the shrine he guarded.
Hermes had been alone with the child upon his arm, dreaming of its
unclouded future with the serenity of one who had trodden the paths
where the gods walk, and who could rise at will above the shadowed
ways along which men creep in anxiety, dreading false steps and the
luring dangers of their fates. Hermes had been alone with his happy
burden, forgotten surely by the world which his delicate majesty
ignored without disdain. But now pilgrims, perhaps from a distant
land, were drawing near to look upon him, to spend a little while in
the atmosphere of his shining calm, perhaps to learn something of the
message he had to give to those who were capable of receiving it.

A man and a woman, moving slowly side by side, came into the patch of
strong sunshine which made a glory before the house, paused there and
stood still.

From the shadow in which he was sitting the guardian examined them
with the keen eyes of one who had looked upon travelers of many
nations. He knew at once that the woman was English. As for the man--
yes, probably he was English too, Dark, lean, wrinkled, he was no
doubt an Englishman who had been much away from his own country, which
the guardian conceived of as wrapped in perpetual fogs and washed by
everlasting rains.

The guardian stared hard at this man, then turned his bright eyes
again upon the woman. As he looked at her some recollection began to
stir in his mind.

Not many travelers came twice to the green recesses of Elis. He was
accustomed to brief acquaintanceships, closed by small gifts of money,
and succeeded by farewells which troubled his spirit not at all. But
this woman seemed familiar to him; and even the man----

He got up from his seat and went towards them.

As he came into the sunlight the woman saw him and smiled. And, when
she smiled, he knew he had seen her before. The deep gravity of her
face as she approached had nearly tricked his memory, but now he
remembered all about her. She was the beautiful fair Englishwoman who
had camped on the hill of Drouva not so many years ago, who had gone
out shooting with that young rascal, Dirmikis, and who had spent
solitary hours wrapt in contemplation of the statue whose fame
doubtless had brought her to Elis.

Not so many years ago! But was this the man the husband who had been
with her then, and who had evidently been deeply in love with her?

It seemed to the guardian that there was some puzzling change in the
beautiful woman. As to the man---- Still wondering, the guardian took
off his cap politely and uttered a smiling welcome in Greek. Then the
man smiled too, faintly, and still preserving the under-look of deep
gravity, and the guardian knew him. It was indeed the husband, but
grown to look very much older, and different in some almost mysterious
way.

The woman made a gesture towards the museum. The guardian bowed,
turned and moved to lead the way through the vestibule into the great
room of the Victory. But the woman spoke behind him and he paused. He
did not understand what she said, but the sound of her voice seemed to
plead with him--or to command him. He looked at her and understood.

She was gazing at him steadily, and her eyes told him not to go before
her, told him to stay where he was.

He nodded his head, slightly pursing his small mouth. She knew the way
of course. How should she not know it?

Gently she came up to him and just touched his coat sleeve--to thank
him. Then she went on slowly with her companion, traversed the room of
the Victory, looking neither to right nor left, crossed the threshold
of the smaller chamber beyond it and disappeared.

For a moment the guardian stood at gaze. Then he went back to his
seat, sat down and sighed. A faint sense of awe had come upon him. He
did not understand it, and he sighed again. Then, pulling himself
together, he felt for a cigarette, lit it and began to smoke, staring
at the patch of sunlight outside, and at the olive tree which grew
close to the doorway.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Within the chamber of the Hermes for a long time there was silence.
Rosamund was sitting before the statue. Dion stood near to her, but
not close to her. The eyes of both of them were fixed upon Hermes and
the child. Once again they were greeted by the strange and exquisite
hush which seems, like a divine sentinel, to wait at the threshold of
that shrine in Elis; once again the silence seemed to come out of the
marble and to press softly against their two hearts. But they were
changed, and so the great peace of the Hermes seemed to them subtly
changed. They knew now the full meaning of torment--torment of the
body and of the soul. They knew the blackness of rebellion. But they
knew also, or at least were beginning to know, the true essence of
peace. And this beginning of knowledge drew them nearer to the Hermes
than they had been in the bygone years, than they had ever been before
the coming of little Robin into their lives, and before Robin had left
them, obedient to the call from beyond.

The olive branch was gone from the doorway. Something beautiful was
missing from the picture of Elis which had reminded Rosamund of the
glimpse of distant country in Raphael's "Marriage of the Virgin." And
they longed to have it there, that little olive branch--ah, how they
longed! There was pain in their hearts. But there was no longer the
cruel fierceness of rebellion. They were able to gaze at the child on
whom Hermes was gazing, if not with his celestial serenity yet with a
resignation that was even subtly mingled with something akin to
gratitude.

"Shall we reach that goal and take a child with us?"

Long ago that had been Dion's thought in Elis. And long ago Rosamund
had broken the silence within that room by the words:

"I'm trying to learn something here, how to bring /him/ up if he ever
comes."

And now God had given them a child, and God had taken him from them.
Robin had gone from all that was not intended, but that, for some
inscrutable reason, had come to be. Robin was in the released world.

As the twilight began to fall another twilight came back flooding with
its green dimness the memories of them both. And at last Rosamund
spoke.

"Dion!"

"Yes."

"Come a little nearer to me."

He came close to her and stood beside her.

"Do you remember something you said to me here? It was in the
twilight----"

She paused. Tears had come into her eyes and her voice had trembled.

"It was in the twilight. You said that it seemed to you as if Hermes
were taking the child away, partly because of us."

Her voice broke.

"I--I disliked your saying that. I told you I couldn't feel that."

"I remember."

"And then you explained exactly what you meant. And we spoke of the
human fear that comes to those who look at a child they love and
think, 'what is life going to do to the child?' This evening I want to
tell you that in a strange way I am able to be glad that Robin has
gone, glad with some part of me that is more mother than anything
else in me, I think. Robin is--is so safe now."

The tears came thickly and fell upon her face. She put out a hand to
Dion. He clasped it closely.

"God took him away, and perhaps because of us. I think it may have
been to teach us, you and me. Perhaps we needed a great sorrow.
Perhaps nothing else could have taught us something we had to learn."

"It may be so," he almost whispered.

She got up and leaned against his shoulder.

"Whatever happens to me in the future," she said, "I don't think I
shall ever distrust God again."

He put his arm round her and, for the first time since their reunion,
he kissed her, and she returned his kiss.

Over Elis the twilight was falling, a green twilight, sylvan and very
ethereal, tremulous in its delicate beauty. It stole through the green
doors, and down through the murmuring pine trees. The sheep-bells were
ringing softly; the flocks were going homeward from pasture; and the
chime of their little bells mingled with the wide whispering of the
eternities among the summits of the pine trees. Music of earth mingled
with the music from a distance that knew what the twilight knew.

Presently the two marble figures in the chamber of the Hermes began to
fade away gradually, as if deliberately withdrawing themselves from
the gaze of men. At last only their outlines were visible to Rosamund
and to Dion. But even these told of the Golden Age, of the age of long
peace.

"FAREWELL!"

Some one had said it within that chamber, and a second voice had
echoed it.

As the guardian of the Hermes watched the two pilgrims walking slowly
away down the valley he noticed that the man's right arm clasped the
woman's waist. And, so, they passed from his sight and were taken by
the green twilight of Elis.







The Project Gutenberg Etext of In the Wilderness, by Robert Hichens
*******This file should be named ntwld10.txt or ntwld10.zip*******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, ntwld11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, ntwld10a.txt

Etext prepared by Dagny, dagnypg@yahoo.com
and John Bickers, jbickers@ihug.co.nz

More information about this book is at the top of this file.

We are now trying to release all our etexts one year in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.
Please be encouraged to tell us about any error or corrections,
even years after the official publication date.

Please note neither this listing nor its contents are final til
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.

Most people start at our Web sites at:
http://gutenberg.net or
http://promo.net/pg

These Web sites include award-winning information about Project
Gutenberg, including how to donate, how to help produce our new
etexts, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter (free!).


Those of you who want to download any Etext before announcement
can get to them as follows, and just download by date.  This is
also a good way to get them instantly upon announcement, as the
indexes our cataloguers produce obviously take a while after an
announcement goes out in the Project Gutenberg Newsletter.

http://www.ibiblio.org/gutenberg/etext03 or
ftp://ftp.ibiblio.org/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext03

Or /etext02, 01, 00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90

Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want,
as it appears in our Newsletters.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any eBook selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.   Our
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If the value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour in 2002 as we release over 100 new text
files per month:  1240 more eBooks in 2001 for a total of 4000+
We are already on our way to trying for 2000 more eBooks in 2002
If they reach just 1-2% of the world's population then the total
will reach over half a trillion eBooks given away by year's end.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away 1 Trillion eBooks!
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only about 4% of the present number of computer users.

Here is the briefest record of our progress (* means estimated):

eBooks Year Month

    1  1971 July
   10  1991 January
  100  1994 January
 1000  1997 August
 1500  1998 October
 2000  1999 December
 2500  2000 December
 3000  2001 November
 4000  2001 October/November
 6000  2002 December*
 9000  2003 November*
10000  2004 January*


The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been created
to secure a future for Project Gutenberg into the next millennium.

We need your donations more than ever!

As of February, 2002, contributions are being solicited from people
and organizations in: Alabama, Alaska, Arkansas, Connecticut,
Delaware, District of Columbia, Florida, Georgia, Hawaii, Illinois,
Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maine, Massachusetts,
Michigan, Mississippi, Missouri, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New
Hampshire, New Jersey, New Mexico, New York, North Carolina, Ohio,
Oklahoma, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina, South
Dakota, Tennessee, Texas, Utah, Vermont, Virginia, Washington, West
Virginia, Wisconsin, and Wyoming.

We have filed in all 50 states now, but these are the only ones
that have responded.

As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list
will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states.
Please feel free to ask to check the status of your state.

In answer to various questions we have received on this:

We are constantly working on finishing the paperwork to legally
request donations in all 50 states.  If your state is not listed and
you would like to know if we have added it since the list you have,
just ask.

While we cannot solicit donations from people in states where we are
not yet registered, we know of no prohibition against accepting
donations from donors in these states who approach us with an offer to
donate.

International donations are accepted, but we don't know ANYTHING about
how to make them tax-deductible, or even if they CAN be made
deductible, and don't have the staff to handle it even if there are
ways.

The most recent list of states, along with all methods for donations
(including credit card donations and international donations), may be
found online at http://www.gutenberg.net/donation.html

Donations by check or money order may be sent to:

Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
PMB 113
1739 University Ave.
Oxford, MS 38655-4109

Contact us if you want to arrange for a wire transfer or payment
method other than by check or money order.


The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been approved by
the US Internal Revenue Service as a 501(c)(3) organization with EIN
[Employee Identification Number] 64-622154.  Donations are
tax-deductible to the maximum extent permitted by law.  As fund-raising
requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be
made and fund-raising will begin in the additional states.

We need your donations more than ever!

You can get up to date donation information at:

http://www.gutenberg.net/donation.html


***

If you can't reach Project Gutenberg,
you can always email directly to:

Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>

Prof. Hart will answer or forward your message.

We would prefer to send you information by email.


**The Legal Small Print**


(Three Pages)

***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how
you may distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from. If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etexts,
is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart
through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project").
Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market
any commercial products without permission.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works. Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] Michael Hart and the Foundation (and any other party you may
receive this etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims
all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from. If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy. If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold Michael Hart, the Foundation,
and its trustees and agents, and any volunteers associated
with the production and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
texts harmless, from all liability, cost and expense, including
legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the
following that you do or cause:  [1] distribution of this etext,
[2] alteration, modification, or addition to the etext,
or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word
     processing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Foundation of 20% of the
     gross profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation"
     the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were
     legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent
     periodic) tax return.  Please contact us beforehand to
     let us know your plans and to work out the details.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of
public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine readable form.

The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time,
public domain materials, or royalty free copyright licenses.
Money should be paid to the:
"Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or
software or other items, please contact Michael Hart at:
hart@pobox.com

[Portions of this header are copyright (C) 2001 by Michael S. Hart
and may be reprinted only when these Etexts are free of all fees.]
[Project Gutenberg is a TradeMark and may not be used in any sales
of Project Gutenberg Etexts or other materials be they hardware or
software or any other related product without express permission.]

*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.10/04/01*END*

End of the Project Gutenberg Etext of In the Wilderness, by Robert Hichens